Journal of Discourses Volume 23

 BY PRESIDENT BRIGHAM YOUNG,

HIS COUNSELLORS, THE TWELVE APOSTLES, 
AND OTHERS.

REPORTED BY 
GEO. F. GIBBS, JOHN IRVINE AND OTHERS.

RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED TO THE LATTER-DAY 
SAINTS IN ALL THE WORLD.

VOL. XXIII.

LIVERPOOL:
EDITED AND PUBLISHED BY 
JOHN HENRY SMITH, 42, ISLINGTON.

LONDON:
LATTER-DAY SAINTS' BOOK DEPOT, 19, 
SUTHERLAND STREET, PIMLICO, LONDON, S.W.

1883.[p.iii]

Preface

vol. 23, p.iii
The Twenty-third Volume of the JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, now complete,
will, we feel assured, be considered as acceptable reading matter by
the Latter-day Saints who may be favored with its perusal. That they
may be stimulated to greater faithfulness by the valuable instructions
and exhortations therein contained is the desire of qqq

THE PUBLISHER. [p.1]

H. W. Naisbitt, May 15, 1881

The Preaching and Practice of the Gospel—Visitations of
Angels, Etc.

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon,
May 15th, 1881.

(Reported by John Irvine)

(CONTINUED FROM PAGE 376, JOURNAL OF DISCOURSES, VOL. XXII.)

vol. 23, p.1
there have been larger opportunities for the acquisition of the
knowledge which pertains to the designs of the Creator. I think that
all thoughtful men and thoughtful women have felt within themselves
that there were a great many problems in regard to human existence
upon which they would like to have light and intelligence, they would
like to understand and to have a surety as to whether a man was
anything more than a mere animal in creation, whether it was his
destiny only "to eat and to drink, for to-morrow we die," or whether
his existence was of a continuous character; whether after having laid
down this tabernacle of flesh he would be privileged to enjoy again
the associations which have been agreeable to him on earth, whether
the family circle would be burst asunder, or whether continuing to
exist he would be divested in a great measure of the temptations which
seem to influence him on the right hand and on the left, and which
appear to lead so many thousands of the human family down to
degradation and death. It appears to me that there are questions in
connection with all these things that thousands. would like to solve,
and questions which really never can be solved by the ordinary wisdom
and knowledge which pertain to the educational facilities of mankind.
Now, in reading these prophecies concerning the future angelic
visitations that are to take place in the history of mankind, I have
no doubt that those who have pondered over these prophecies have
thought that in these visitations they would find the key which should
unlock the past, the present and the future, and be of great value in
the salvation of the human family—salvation from ignorance, from sin,
and from death. These are the things which men everywhere need. They
need to be saved from themselves; they need to be saved from each
other; they need to be saved in regard to [p.2] the future, according
to the Scriptures, and the generally received notions of the Christian
world.

vol. 23, p.2
Now, this angel that was to come in the latter times was declared to
be one who was to bring the everlasting Gospel in order that it might
be preached among all nations. Now, the everlasting Gospel, whatever
that may mean, is something that is divine in its character. It is not
conjured up by cunning and designing men. God was its author; in fact
the Scriptures say that His Son Jesus was the "author and finisher" of
the Christian faith on earth. Whenever, therefore, the revelation of
that Gospel comes it must give man an account of his origin, of the
necessity of the circumstances of the present, and something of his
future. There is one thing which strikes the reader as being very
peculiar in regard to this angel coming to the human family. It is
implied upon the surface, and in its depths also, that there would be
no necessity of sending the Gospel if the children of man had the
Gospel already, this would be superfluous. Then when this angel comes
is he to come to Christendom, or is he to come to heathendom? Is he to
come to men that have not heard of Jesus, know nothing of God, know
nothing of the way of salvation, or is he to come to the Christian
world. If he is to come to heathendom it of course would be to bring
salvation, the redemption of the soul and body of man; but if he is to
come to Christendom it would almost seem to imply that amid them even
the Gospel of redemption was unpreached or misunderstood, for in all
the creations of our God there does not appear to be anything of an
unnecessary character, there are no steps fallen in His government
that are inapplicable to the existing condition of things; but the
fact that an angel was to come in "the dispensation of the fulness of
times" naturally implies that the Gospel would not be at that time
preached on the face of the earth. Now this is rather an awkward
conclusion to arrive at when all Christendom is said to be doing so
much in regard to the building of churches, the teaching of religion,
the payment of ministers, the sending of the so-called Gospel to the
heathen, and the furnishing of Bibles to all the nations of the earth.
And on reflecting upon the visits of this angel a man would naturally
enquire, if this angel is going to bring the Gospel, in what does the
Gospel consist, and as a necessary consequence he would also begin to
enquire as to what the records say which have come down to us from
ancient times. He would look into the New Testament; he would read the
sayings of those whose names have become historic; he would read the
sayings of the Great Teacher, who was sent from heaven, even Jesus
Christ the righteous; and he would read the acts and doings in that
book of His successors the Apostles, and of the primitive church, and
from this record he would endeavor to find out what the Gospel was as
preached in ancient times, and after he had done this he would begin
to contrast the Christian organizations with which he was surrounded,
the theories which Christians hold, the doctrines which they teach and
put them side by side in parallel columns with the teachings of the
ancient Church. He would institute comparisons and so would show a
desire to understand the necessity for this angel coming expressly
from heaven to "preach" the everlasting Gospel unto them that dwell
upon the  earth, and to [p.3] every nation and kindred and tongue and
people." And in taking the New Testament for his guide, in pondering
the acts and teachings of Jesus and his Apostles, he would begin to
understand that there was method and order in connection with that
Gospel; that it consisted of a series of principles, of ideas, and
thoughts and practices, which were intended to work out some desired
end. Hence it was said that the Gospel in ancient times "was the power
of God unto salvation." It was an important thing, it was something of
value; it was something calculated to affect a man's interests in time
and in eternity, it was "the power of God unto salvation;" and I do
not think that in any other recognized record are we so likely to find
a portrayal of that Gospel in its purity and original simplicity as in
the record called the New Testament. When we come to search that, we
realize that Jesus professed to be the Son of God. He encouraged his
followers to exercise faith in his rather, and in regard to his works
he told them that he "did nothing of himself, but that which he had
seen the Father do that did he," and that which he did before his
Apostles, and which he commanded them to do, was according to the
commandments which he had received of the Father. I think the
Christian world will be willing to acknowledge that this faith in God
was a principle which was calculated to enhance the welfare of the
human family. It was calculated to infuse high and lofty thoughts into
the man or woman who accepted it; faith in the existence of God, faith
that they were his children; faith that he was alive to their
interests; faith that he was able to teach them the purpose of their
existence, and the design that he had in their creation, faith that he
was able to hear and answer their prayers. And the man who enjoyed
this faith in God after he had been taught it was a man who was likely
not only to feel higher conceptions in regard to humanity, so far as
he himself was concerned, but there would be bound to spring up in his
heart feelings, growing out of this, in regard to his brother-man, and
to his sister, woman; he would be bound to look upon them with more
regard for their interests, well-being and salvation upon the earth,
than he would have done without this conception. He would be
interested in the moral, mental and spiritual condition of his
neighbor; he would be interested in imparting to his neighbor the
truth, and thus the spirit of faith in God would begin to spread and
exercise a salutary influence wherever it was felt among those who
received it.

vol. 23, p.3
And Jesus was not satisfied only with teaching this faith in God, but
he realized that there would grow out of it these or similarly certain
principles of action with regard to the conduct of those who received
it. A man would begin to realize that inasmuch as he was a child of
God, that he had in many respects been unworthy of that position, that
he had been guilty of many acts both of commission and omission that
were derogatory to such origin, and he would naturally begin to
repent, to be sorry for having committed himself in this way and not
to be sorry only, but to lay everything of this character aside in
order that he might stand approved of God His Heavenly Father. Hence
there would grow out of faith the spirit of repentance for past sins,
and then it was found that there was an ordinance in the Gospel by
which through [p.4] divine appointment, a man was enabled to receive
the "remission of his sins," consequent on the sacrifice that was to
be offered on Calvary. That ordinance of the Church, as established by
Jesus, was the ordinance of water baptism for the remission of sins.
This was one of the principles of the Gospel, one of the principles of
salvation, one of the steps in the educational process of those who
submitted themselves to the authority of the Great Teacher, Jesus
Christ. Now there is a vast diversity of opinion in the Christian
world in regard to baptism, but this diversity we need not stop to
consider. We can take the New Testament, and see what is laid down
there upon the subject. Some think baptism unimportant. Christ,
however, evidently thought it important. In speaking to Nicodemus, he
said, "Except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he cannot
enter into the kingdom of God." And when he commissioned his Apostles
to preach the Gospel, they went forth among the people, "baptizing
them in water, confessing their sins." Indeed, there are illustrations
in abundance of this fact, that will be familiar to all the students
of the New Testament. The great Apostle Peter, who appeared to have
been the master spirit of the Church on the day of Pentecost, when men
began to inquire what they should do to be saved, answered the
inquirers in this way, "Repent and be baptized every one of you, in
the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and ye shall
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." This was the ancient order; this
was the order established by Jesus, and the presumption is beyond
dispute that if it was necessary for any one single member of that
primitive church, or for any of the Apostles, or for Jesus himself to
be baptized in water, it was necessary for the whole. Hence the
irresistible conclusion is, that every member of the primitive church
was baptized, "buried with him by baptism unto death, that like as
Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so
we also should walk in newness of life." This was one of the doctrines
of the ancient church, and the next doctrine that followed it in the
programme and system of the Gospel was the giving of the Holy Ghost.
Now the scriptures tell us that "the manifestation of the spirit is
given to every man to profit withal." In every land and clime, in all
conditions of the human family, of every color, among the most highly
civilized as among the most degraded, there is given to every man this
measure of the spirit of God to profit withal, and it is in accordance
with his obedience to the measure received of that spirit that he will
be rewarded in the future. But in the Christian church there appears
to have been an order that went in advance of this universal gift of
the spirit. It was called "the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on
of hands." Hence those who are familiar with the New Testament will
realize that when men were baptized they were afterwards confirmed by
"the laying on of hands," and upon that confirmation they received the
Holy Ghost. This Holy Ghost in them was the power of God. It opened up
their minds, it informed their reason, enlarged their capacity, and
enabled them to comprehend, as the scriptures say, the past, present
and future. It was a grand gift, and one essential to salvation. To
one man it gave the spirit of wisdom; to  another the word of
knowledge; to [p.5] another faith; to another the gift of healing; to
another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another
discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues, etc. It was
to them the fountain of divine intelligence and power. And these
manifestations followed the believer everywhere. It harmonized all the
conflicting thoughts and ideas that they might have had in regard to
God, in regard to the institutions with which they were surrounded, in
regard to the duties devolving upon them, in regard to their destiny
in the future. It made them one in Christ Jesus. They were baptized by
one baptism, and they enjoyed one spirit. They were rich in the unity
of the faith. And when men were thus baptized and received this spirit
it was not expected that they should stand strictly upon their own
individuality. They were not left to wander abroad to the right and to
the left, but there appeared to have been in the primitive times a
good deal of what we see in our own day. An organization grew up. they
formed what was called a church. It is called in the New Testament, in
some places "the Church of God," in other places it is called "the
Church of Christ." It was a church composed of those who had thus been
baptized, and thus received of the Holy Ghost. They were united
together for self-defense. They were united in order that they might
be taught by the authorities of that church. They were not taught by
strangers or by men who had never passed through the same gateway and
received the same spirit as themselves, but according to the New
Testament they were taught by Apostles, Prophets, Pastors, Teachers
and Evangelists, men who were engaged in the ministry of the Lord
Jesus Christ. These officers were "set in the church," according to
the New Testament, for the edifying of the body, for the training of
the members, until they all came to the unity of the faith and to the
full stature of men and women in Christ. Now, that was a glorious age.
I have heard good men and women, ever since I heard anything, wish
that they had lived in those primitive times. They have said how glad
they would have been to have the privilege of even touching the hem of
the Savior's garment, witnessing his miracles, hearing his teachings,
and to have been obedient to the principles which he taught. Men and
women have said that they would have been glad to have lived in the
Apostolic age; that they would have belonged to the primitive church;
that they would have been in their glory to share in its trials and
persecutions, to have enjoyed its spirit, to have received of its
blessings, and to have acquired the knowledge and intelligence which
accompanied the Priesthood that had control of that special church. I
believe there are thousands everywhere to-day—men who are Elders,
Deacons, Superintendents of Sunday Schools, teachers in Sunday
Schools—who, on reading the history of the past feel that they would
have been glad to have lived in the primitive times and seen the
leaders and apostles of that church. Well, now, these feelings are
natural. We realize the glory and blessing which belong to that
ancient order. But it appears that this order in a great measure has
become obsolete; it has passed away, it is not to be found anywhere in
the form in which it existed anciently. There may be a church that has
faith in God; there may be many churches that include repentance, that
practice baptism; some [p.6] may have faith in baptism for the
remission of sins; there may be here and there men who believe in the
reception of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of hands; but in its
beautiful primitive order it is nowhere to be found among the children
of men.

vol. 23, p.6
Now, in regard to the angel that should "fly in the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the
earth," it is only reasonable to suppose that when the Gospel is
restored, it will be restored with all its ancient power, blessings,
ordinances, Priesthood, and everything that gave it grandeur and glory
in the primitive times. But now the query is, Has this angel come? If
he has not, are the children of men looking for him? Is there any
anticipation in the midst of the Christian world of his appearance? I
think not. But here among a small section of men and women in the
Rocky Mountains, gathered from all the nations of the earth, there is
an understanding that this angel has come, and should not the world be
pleased at the assumption; for if they are delighted in reading the
account of this angel's probable visitation, why not take comfort and
delight in the thought that angelic visitation may again become
general or partial, as the case of necessity may require. Here, then,
we have a little nucleus of men and women who say this angel has come
in the 19th century, in the "dispensation of the fulness of times;"
that he has brought with him and given to those who are preaching it,
the "everlasting Gospel" as it existed in the ancient times; that in
their practice they are in the habit of exercising faith in God, that
they have repented of their sins; that they have been baptized in
water for the promised remission; that they have laid aside their
follies; that they want to free themselves from error and from all
unrighteousness; that they have again identified themselves, as did
the ancient Christians, with the Church, possessing within itself the
ancient organization, the ancient Priesthood, the ancient authority to
teach, to lead, and to govern and control, until all the obedient come
again to the unity of the faith. Now if the Christian world take joy
and satisfaction in reading ancient history or prospective history; if
there are thousands of longing hearts in every denomination who say
they would have rejoiced to have lived in the ancient times, to have
listened to the teachings of the authorities of the primitive church,
and to have shared in its blessings, etc.; what should be the thought
when they hear again from men passing to and fro in the nations of the
earth declaring that the ancient order has been restored; what should
be the thought of men of intelligence, men of reflecting minds, men
that know the merits and demerits of the Christian world should not
these hearts leap for joy when they hear that the Gospel has been thus
restored in all its ancient glory?

vol. 23, p.6
The Latter-day Saints testify—it is a standing testimony to the
nations—that this angel spoken of by John, the Revelator, has come to
the human family, that he has brought with him the ancient Gospel, and
that all those who are willing to accept their testimony, to exercise
faith in God, to lay aside their dead works, their foolish notions and
their false traditions, to divest themselves of the errors of the
ages, and  to be baptized and receive the power of the Holy Ghost,
that they shall be as full of [p.7] assurance as were the Saints in
ancient times. For this, the Gospel of the kingdom neither was nor is
a cunningly devised fable, nor was it something got up by the
craftiness of men, but the obedient realized and know that it is "the
power of God unto salvation;" it has come to them not in word only but
in power and in the Holy Ghost and in much assurance; and there are
thousands throughout the length and breadth of the Territory,
thousands throughout the United States, the islands of the sea, and
throughout the nations of the earth, that rejoice in this Gospel. They
are ready to testify that they know that God lives, that Jesus was the
Savior of mankind, that the Gospel in all its pristine purity and
beauty has been restored, and that in our own day all the blessings
and privileges necessary for a complete salvation are offered to
mankind. This may seem a reflection upon the intelligence of ages that
are past and gone. But it is not so. I presume that there are
thousands and millions who have passed away, that did the best they
could, they lived up to the light they had, they sought to please God
in their daily walk and conversation; but the Elders of Israel take
the liberty of pointing out "a more acceptable way," and they are free
to testify and speak of their own knowledge that God has restored the
Gospel and prepared the way for the salvation of all who are willing
to give obedience to that which has been revealed.

vol. 23, p.7
May God enable us to appreciate the day of our salvation and live
according to his design, that we may be saved in his kingdom, is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus, Amen.

Erastus Snow, February 5, 1882

The Indians—The Influence of the Elders Among Them in the
Interest of Peace, Etc.

Delivered at Logan, Sunday Afternoon, February 5th, 1882.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.7
I am asked to occupy the few minutes yet remaining: If the Spirit
gives me liberty I will pursue the train of thought that has passed
through my mind while Brother Richards has been speaking upon the
spirit that has gone abroad upon the remnants of the house of Israel
who occupy this land, the American Indians whom we understand to be
the descendants of the Nephites, the Lamanites, the Lemuelites and
[p.8] the Ishmaelites who formerly possessed this land, whose fathers
we have an account of in the Book of Mormon. Those who are most
familiar with their history, and with the history of our settlements
in these mountains for the last thirty years—the manner in which we
have sent out our colonies to locate upon the land of the Lamanites:
the manner in which we have treated with them to obtain their consent
and approval to occupy and improve the land which they claim; the
manner in which we have moved among them to maintain ourselves and to
build the towns and cities which are now inhabited by our people
throughout this mountain region: the manner in which we have sent out
missionaries in advance of our colonies to open up the way, carrying
with them the spirit of the holy Gospel, the spirit of peace, the
spirit of love and brotherhood, to endeavor to impress them with the
belief that we were not men of blood, but that we were a people who
cherished and cultivated the spirit of peace; the course we have taken
when difficulties would arise between them and our settlements, which
occasionally would occur through the indiscretion of thoughtless and
selfish men, to settle the same in a friendly, peaceful way, thereby
avoiding bloodshed and war; and the spirit in which we have chastised
them when it became necessary to do so, not in malice nor revenge, but
as a father would chastise his wayward child, and then as soon as
possible pour into their wounds the oil and the wine to heal them up
again—those, I say, who are best acquainted with our labors in this
direction will best appreciate the results.

vol. 23, p.8
I have had much experience during the last twenty years in this
direction; and have, by means of the spirit of the Gospel, averted
much war and bloodshed.

vol. 23, p.8
Wherever our colonies have been sent in advance, their influence has
been felt for good—not alone to them, not only has it tended to
establish confidence and a bond of friendship between the natives and
our colonies, but it has also tended to restrain the uprising in their
hearts to war against the white race, and has thus promoted peace to
our General Government, the misrepresentations and the lying of our
enemies to the contrary notwithstanding.

vol. 23, p.8
We know there are to-day, as there always have been, men who are
suspicious and full of green-eyed jealousy, ever ready to misrepresent
the purest motives of the best people on the earth; and acts of
loyalty and honesty and commendation are construed to be those of
conspiracy and wickedness. And we know too that among this class of
vilifiers and defamers are realty of the clergy, some of whom have
come among us as followers of the meek and lowly Jesus, to bring to us
glad tidings: but being wolves in sheep's clothing they do the work of
their master, and, therefore, they scatter broadcast lies and
defamation. And many newspaper scribblers, who are ever ready to
pander to popular sentiment, whether it be right or wrong, who: know
not the facts in the case, take up and republish to the world those
truths and misrepresentations of the wicked men who are seeking
notoriety at the expense of truth and justice.

vol. 23, p.8
The history of Utah Territory gives the lie to all these
misrepresentations. There is no part of the American continent that
has been peopled and redeemed from its desolated condition with so
little [p.9] bloodshed as Utah. There is no other State or Territory
where the general government has expended so little force, or where so
few lives have been lost in settling a country and maintaining peace
with the Indians as Utah. To-day the American nation is indebted for
the spirit of "Mormonism" that has been diffused through this
mountainous country in the maintainance of peace, and the saving to
the nation of millions of treasure as well as thousands of lives.

vol. 23, p.9
And the wisdom of the Lord, through His servant Brigham Young, in
sending colonies into Arizona, and on the several branches of the
Colorado, also into the San Juan country, as well as on out eastward
borders, may be witnessed to-day in the influence that is exerted by
our people to check the spirit of war and bloodshed among the Navajoes
and the Utes and the Apaches. The wars that have troubled the country
during the last four or five years in Colorado, New Mexico and
Arizona, have been, to my certain knowledge, greatly mitigated by the
presence of our colonies on their borders, and by the labors of our
missionaries among the Indians. During those two years I have spent
considerable time in visiting those colonies, and have, therefore,
been brought in contact with many of the nations of the different
tribes when they have been visiting colonies and missionary stations.
And so has Elder Woodruff and some others of the Quorum of the Twelve.
And I am a witness to this fact, that in every instance where the
influence of our missionaries and our colonies has been exerted upon
these fallen people, their chiefs have been imbued with the spirit of
peace, and they in turn have exerted their influence on the side of
peace to allay the uprising of their more bloodthirsty brothers. And
when they have been almost on the point of joining distant war-like
bands engaged in hostilities against the Government, and have come to
us to know our views and to seek our counsel, our advice has always
been in the interest of peace, in the spirit of kindness; we have
always taught them to restrain their hostile feelings, and have
portrayed to them the benefits of peace, forbearance and
longsuffering, and advised them to endure what they considered wrong
rather than to attempt to redress their wrongs in their feeble,
helpless condition, by taking up arms against the strong and powerful
government of the United States; and besides, that it was displeasing
to God our heavenly Father, that they should shed the blood of man.
Such is the character of the teachings and counsels of our leading men
of the various settlements to the Indians, and of our missionaries who
are sent among them.

vol. 23, p.9
And I have had the testimony, during the last two years, of many of
our presiding Elders and Indian missionaries—and they are men, I know,
whose word may be relied upon, and who are themselves, I know, the
true friends of the Indians, and are laboring for their welfare—they
assured me that had it not been for this influence, the young men of
the Navajoes would have been fighting with the Utes in Colorado during
the last war, and that many more of the Apaches would have been on the
war-path with the late Victorio in new Mexico.

vol. 23, p.9
And here let me say, the last outbreak of the Apaches last fall, was
forced upon them by the foolish and ruthless procedure of some of the
officers at Camp Apache, greatly to [p.10] the disgust of every
thinking man acquainted with the affairs of that country. It was no
more nor less than an attempt to make a great national affair out of a
little, harmless, religious enthusiasm that sprang up among that
tribe. Once in a while the indians become very much excited over some
local prophet; and it was merely an event of this nature that led to
the late Apache war; the interference of the troops to quell their
religious enthusiasm. And I want to say that a general war all through
these eastern mountains and Arizona was imminent last September and
October, and have no doubt would have broken out, had it not been for
the presence and influence of our colonies extended along their
immediate borders, which are presided over by careful, wise men, and
their intercourse and labors among the Indians; and for the
conservative influence of those chiefs and leading Apaches that
Brother Woodruff visited and preached the Gospel to two years ago, and
whom I and some half-dozen of our brethren visited and labored with
three years ago last summer, which had the tendency to restrain the
uprising of their more hot-headed brethren and of quelling it. They
did more than all the troops from California, New Mexico and Eastern
Arizona in bringing about peace.

vol. 23, p.10
The influence of those friendly Indians, who had listened to the
counsels of our missionaries and our leading men in that country, and
to Brother Woodruff, who went through the mountains to hunt up the
bands that had hidden, and who were procuring ammunition and otherwise
preparing for war—I say, their influence was felt for good, as was
fully attested by their success in bringing the hostiles in by
hundreds in the vicinity of Cooley's ranch and elsewhere, and in
allaying the warlike spirit among the Indians generally around Camp
Apache; and thus in a quiet way bringing about peace and preventing a
general war.

vol. 23, p.10
I know these things are true. I was posted every day, being at the
time on the Little Colorado, and in company with President Jesse N.
Smith, who was in communication with our brethren on the borders of
those hostile Indians, who had messengers going and coming every day
to and from them bearing counsels of peace; and I know that the
prayers of our people ascended to the Father in the interest of peace,
that the counsels of peace might prevail among them; and I know too
that our prayers, together with the good influences that had been
exerted, did prevail on behalf of the Saints of that region of
country. And I know and can testify that the influence of our
interpreters and discreet, Indian men and missionaries, whom we have
located on the San Juan River, between the Navajoes and the Ute
reservations, who have been there during the last three years, as also
those on the south of the Navajoe reservation, and between the
Navajoes, and the Apaches on the various branches of the Little
Colorado, I know that their influence and the effect of their
teachings and counsels upon the Lamanites is in the interest of peace
between the white race and the Indians of that country.

vol. 23, p.10
I feel it a pleasure to be able to speak knowingly of these things,
and hope that this spirit of peace may extend throughout the land.
Amen. [p.11]

John Taylor, November 9, 1881

The Settling of Southern Utah—Building of the Temple, Etc.

Delivered in the St. George Tabernacle, Wednesday Evening,
Nov. 9th, 1881.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.11
I feel pleased to have the opportunity of again meeting with you.
There are many things that if I had time, I should like to talk about.
However, there were one or two statements, that I made yesterday,
which I will further explain. In speaking of the position of the
people and of their settlements in this southern country, I then
stated that President Young did not make any mistake in laying out a
city here, nor in building a Temple here; that it was quite as
important a move as any that could have been made in the interests of
the Church and kingdom of God upon the earth. If I were to enter into
the details of that move I should speak of it perhaps in a two-fold
capacity; but I will speak for a short time, at least, upon some of
the leading features associated with the position that we occupy here
in these valleys of the mountains.

vol. 23, p.11
We are quite a long distance from the outside world. It is true there
are railroads and more are being made; and it is right there should
be. That is their part of the business. In this way, and in many
instances, they are assisting us to build up the kingdom of God, but
they don't know it. If they did they would not like to do it.

vol. 23, p.11
The position that we occupy in these valleys of the mountains, is a
very peculiar one. When we came up here the first place that was
designated was Salt Lake City. President Young said that he had a
manifestation that that was the place. There was a valley, a very good
valley, a comparatively rich valley, a valley that was well watered, a
valley that could be irrigated without much labor, where the streams
were quite easy of access and where a small community could easily
raise their sustenance; and this we did. Now, had we landed in a place
like this at first, it would have been more difficult, people would
have become more discouraged, and some of them felt very much
discouraged as it was—some going to California because everything
looked so forbidding. Yet others thought it would be a pleasant place
to reside in, a place where a living could be as easily obtained as in
most other places, except we go to some of the rich lands of Missouri,
Illinois, Iowa, etc. But there were other circumstances associated
with these things that would have made it difficult for us to sustain
ourselves even in those places. For instance we lived in a rich land
back in Missouri. Everything there seemed to grow at a very rapid
rate, everything increased very fast. I have heard some [p.12] people
tell such big stories about the productiveness of that country that I
have sometimes been afraid to tell what I myself knew of it, for fear
that people would not believe me. For instance, I have seen fields of
corn that a regiment of soldiers could ride into and they would be out
of sight; and I have seen beans grow where corn has been planted where
the corn stalks have served as bean poles; and I have seen pumpkins
and squash grow among them, three crops growing the same year and at
the same time. That country, nevertheless, has many drawbacks. In that
country we were very unhealthy. We were subject to what is called
fever and ague every year; in fact, in the spring we used to think we
did well if we didn't happen to die off in the fall. Why could we not
stop there? Because the land was too good, and we were easy of access
to men desirous to possess our property, and they told us to move on,
and we had to go. We had to leave Missouri, and I suppose God intended
to try the Saints, to let them pass through certain kinds of
experience and place them in a position that they would have to lean
on Him. Some of the people rebelled against these things in their
feelings. Among the rest, I remember being much shocked at the remarks
of Sidney Rigdon after he had been imprisoned with the Prophet Joseph
in Richmond jail, as well as many others. I visited them in jail, and
Sidney Rigdon made a remark soon after he got out, to the effect that
if God did not care anything more about us than He seemed to do, that
if He allowed us to be hauled around as we had been, he did not care
about serving such a God. That is, he found the trials were heavier
for him than he was capable of bearing, notwithstanding that he had
seen the Lord and had had visions pertaining to the celestial,
terrestial and telestial kingdoms, in which he had seen the position
of men in the future, and the purposes of God regarding the nations of
the earth, and had borne testimony of it in connection with Joseph
Smith, as we find recorded in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants. Yet
when trials came his knees faltered, and the knees of many others have
faltered in the same way. Now, we talk about lands, good rich land.
Why did we not stay in Missouri? Because people would not let us. It
was just so in Illinois. Why did we leave there? Because, as I have
heard Brother George A. Smith say, we left because we could not help
ourselves; at least, that was the purport of his saying. I think the
Lord was very merciful to us in Salt Lake Valley. I believe we landed
just in the right place. The people commenced to establish themselves;
they began to find that they could raise crops there, and that the
land was very productive. We stayed there for a while and began to
make little settlements and little excursions out into the surrounding
country. The people had all kinds of difficulties. I remember once, in
Bountiful, there were three or four families went up to settle there,
and they felt that there was not enough water, and that they could
hardly get along. They got to quarreling about water rights, as we do
sometimes. I do not know of much quarreling down here; I do not think
you have as much water to quarrel over as they had. Afterwards
President Young was moved upon to begin to make settlements in  other
places. We had now obtained a foothold. We had a place where we could
raise all the grain [p.13] necessary for our sustenance, where we
could raise sheep, cattle, etc. We pushed out to Ogden on the one hand
and to Provo on the other, and then occupied some of the best places
in Salt Lake Valley, in Utah Valley, and on the Weber. We began to
increase; more immigrants came in, and others began to come from
above. Things went on. A Temple was started there, but it seemed to
progress very slowly; as well it might when, we consider the
substantial nature of the building. When we started, we had nothing
but wagons to haul the rock on, and they were very big rock, if you
remember. Those rocks had to be hauled about 17 miles in those wagons,
and owing to the liability of the wagons to break (town, this work
gave us a great deal of trouble. To-day, and right along for a number
of years past, since the railroad has been built, it is not uncommon
to bring in some three or four car loads at a time, delivering the
rock in the Temple yard. Then it was thought best to commence down
here. Why? Let me tell you some other things and show you about the
settlements north and south, and especially south. If you remember,
Brother Geo. A. Smith, as much as 25 years ago—I don't remember
exactly how long—came down and made a settlement at Parowan, and
another at Cedar—and here is Brother Henry Lunt present, who was one
of that number. He came to Cedar at that time, and they tried to start
iron works at that place. And then Brother Joseph Horne and some
others were sent down to see if cotton could not be raised in this
district of country in the hope that something could be done whereby
we might produce the raw material for the manufacture of our clothes,
and they stayed a little while somewhere not far from here, some five
miles south on the Santa Clara, I am told. There was a rich little
settlement up there. Some time after, a great deal of it was washed
away. I remember the struggles Brother George A. used to have. He
labored under difficulties, being so very heavy, and not as active as
most men; but he was a man of great energy. He would come down here
and bring a few men, and would settle them down and go back again. By
and by he would bring some more down, all that he could pick up that
would volunteer. By the time he came down again, he would find half of
the others had gone. They did not want to stop. They thought the land
was set up on edge and had never been finished, and they had all kinds
of notions. Then he would return to the city, and drum up a few more
recruits, and take them down; and by the time he got here he would
find that a good many of those he left had also gone. Finally, they
became weeded out and left, until he got a lot of folks who, if they
had considered it a duty to go on to a barren rock and stay there
until they should be instructed to leave, would have done it. It
needed just such an element to come to this country. What Brother Snow
said here, referring to the sad fact of there being such a number of
widows in this place whose husbands had gone to their graves through
having worked themselves to death, was perfectly true; but, then, we
don't want to cry about it. We may as well laugh as cry about the
past. You have done a great deal of hard work. In coming down from
Pine Valley we found immense dugways in the most forbidding places,
and it has required all the perseverance, energy, intelligence [p.14]
and faith of even those men who were capable of living on a dry
rock—it required the combined energy of the whole to accomplish these
things, and a good deal of faith too.

vol. 23, p.14
Still President Young urged forward the people; Brother Geo. A. Smith
and Brother Erastus Snow urged them forward, and others urged them
forward, and there was a general feeling to build up this southern
country. Finally it was found that our Temple in Salt Lake City would
take such a long time to build, it was thought best to erect one down
here. Why? Because there was a people living here who were more worthy
than any others. Who were more worthy of the blessings of a Temple
than those who had displayed the self-abnegation exhibited by the
pioneers of the south? God inspired President Young to build a Temple
here because of the fidelity and self-abnegation of the people; and,
furthermore that there might be an asylum here for those living
further south to be administered to in the holy ordinances of God. I
speak this for your credit—not that all of you are of that class, but
let those that are worthy take the credit, and those that are not,
need not take it. This Temple was built and we went into it, and a
great many thousands of people have been administered to, and for,
within its walls. People have administered for themselves and for
their progenitors. Over 150,000 people, Brother McAllister says, have
been administered for in this Temple. Don't you think it is worth
while building a Temple where such a work can be done? If life is
worth anything, if salvation is worth anything, if the life of our
friends and brethren with whom we shall be associated in the kingdom
of God, is worth anything, then I think a good work was done in the
building of this Temple. In other words, it was a wise move. Why?
Because it helped to sustain this part of the country. Means were
brought from other places down here to supply the people with means
and labor, thus it has been a blessing both to the living and the
dead. You men who comprehend things aright, you would not take in
exchange anything that could be conferred upon you for the blessings
you have received in that Temple.

vol. 23, p.14
There were then blessings of a temporal nature, as well as of a
spiritual nature, connected with the labor performed in the building
of that house. There was another thing. In establishing the kingdom of
God it was necessary that there should be a strong place somewhere
here between the land south and the land north. It was necessary that
there should be a foothold here all through these valleys of the
mountains between Salt Lake City and north of Salt Lake City clear
away, as you have heard President Young say, on the backbone of the
American continent. And why? We make remarks sometimes, but I always
like to get at the bottom of them. Why is it better for us to be here
than to be somewhere else? If we had been in Missouri we should have
been mobbed and robbed long ago. If we had been anywhere in Central
America or South America where we could have been reached, our
Christian friends would have come there and stolen what we had from
us. But, furthermore, President Young, who was governed by the
inspiration of the Spirit of God in leading the people forth in the
way he did, expected that these railroads that are now coming would
come along. Years ago I expected the same thing, because I saw them at
work here,  [p.15] and clear away into Mexico. I had it manifested to
me, and Brother George Q. Cannon, here has heard me speak about the
matter. Did'nt you Brother Cannon? (Brother Cannon: Yes, sir.) At that
time I was very sick. I told President Young of some things that I
then believed would take place, among the rest was this railroad
building. And if there had not been some pretty strong places, such as
a settlement on Salt Creek, a settlement at Beaver, a settlement at
Parowan, a settlement down here, etc., we never would have been able
to carry out the will of God, and we should have been in a different
position with regard to other settlements further south than we are
to-day. Now your young men are beginning to say, they want room. There
is plenty of room south. Here is Brother Snow, who has been working
like a beaver, and there are others, who are doing the same,
establishing settlements in the various valleys south, in Arizona, in
Colorado, and all through this southern country, until we now occupy,
as I have stated in other places, some 800 miles of country in a
direct line, running north and south.

vol. 23, p.15
What did we have when we left Nauvoo? Not much. Any property to spare?
I think not. I think many of us would have gone without shoes, without
clothing, unless God had interposed in a miraculous manner in sending
down—I was going to say, a shower of clothing. You remember that
Brother Kimball prophesied at a certain time that clothing would be as
cheap here as in the East. Regarding this some people felt a good deal
like the man did when Elijah prophesied about a measure of meal being
sold for so much. Says one man; if the heavens were to open this could
not happen; but it did happen; and the other happened that Brother
Kimball talked about. When the gold fever burst out, people brought
clothing by the wholesale and sold it for a mere song, and let you
sing the song; until the wants of the people were all supplied. Who
supplied them? These men. Did they want to do it? No, it was the Lord
who controlled these matters. He started up this feeling which brought
the people here, and they acted more like crazy men than any I ever
saw. They were ready to give us their goods almost for nothing. The
Saints at that time in Salt Lake City were supplied with all the
necessaries of life brought by traders whom they knew nothing about,
and they traded off their cattle and their horses and anything these
people could pack away. Here was a manifestation of the work of the
Lord, of the will of God, and the protecting care of our heavenly
Father over His Saints.

vol. 23, p.15
As I told you yesterday we have traveled among the Saints and found
thousands of happy homes, good farms, good gardens and orchards,
cattle, sheep, horses, etc., and that the people generally are now in
a very prosperous condition. What has it originated from? We certainly
did not bring it about. God has blessed our labors on the land and
increased the water for our sake.

vol. 23, p.15
Now, having said so much upon this subject I will turn to our
political position. We have already made in Salt Lake City numbers of
very nice places. You have also got some very beautiful buildings
here. I am sorry to see so much saleratus yet in the land; I wish you
had a little easier times; but while I am inclined to sympathize with
you, yet I do not want my sympathy to  overcome my [p.16] judgment
about matters of this kind.

vol. 23, p.16
Now we have really the foundation for a prosperous State. We started
with nothing a little while ago. I think we have made pretty well at
it. You have had hard times; still you are living and thriving: there
are none of you naked or without shoes, hats or bonnets. You seem to
be provided with a great many of the good things of this life. You
seem to be doing tolerably well. I know very well that you have a hard
struggle to make two ends meet; I understand it. gut there is one
advantage you have—no one will want to steal away your place from you;
will they? (Laughter.) I do not think they would want to carry it off.
I do not think they would want to drive you away because of your
extraneous wealth; consequently; you are free from this trouble. That
is not the fix of the nations of the earth. Go to some of the nations
to-day and look at their condition. Take England for instance; they
are prospering very well, but look at the trouble they have had in
Ireland. They have tried to benefit that people in one way or another,
but they seem to spurn those benefits, and are inclined to stir up
commotion which is not unlikely to end in bloodshed. We are not
troubled in that way. In Russia, look at the horrible condition they
are in. They have secret societies, as spoken of in the Book of
Mormon. They are engaged in all kinds of plots, plans and
calculations. They have tried to kill their present Czar, after having
asassinated his father. There seems to be a feeling of uneasiness and
trouble among the nations. Then again, in Turkey, they have had a
great deal of trouble there. It has leaked out lately that the Sultan,
who was said to have died a natural death, was strangled, and they
have lately been prosecuting his assassins. There are terrible
forebodings among the nations of the earth because of troubles that
seem to be threatening them. Here we have had our own President
killed, and a little while ago President Lincoln was assassinated, and
there seems to be a spirit of that kind rampant, and it will grow
worse and worse. Not long ago in Pittsburg there was a shocking state
of things, where they burnt up and destroyed property to the amount of
three millions of dollars or more. We have apparently prosperous
times. There is now a lull in the storm, but it is only a lull to
burst out more violently by and by. You will see it. There are
elements at work to uproot the government and destroy the foundation
of society, and to take away the rights of men and pull down the
bulwarks of this government, and scatter to the four winds the
principles by which it has been governed, and to let loose the wildest
passions of men. These are some of the things that are taking place.
These are the elements that are at work to-day. They are running
around, and through, and among the people almost everywhere. And it
will not be long before there is trouble again in the United States.
These inflated times will by and by bring about a great reaction, and
then there will be trouble and difficulty; and so these things will
continue to increase.

vol. 23, p.16
Now, we are here in the tops of the mountains, far away from these
things. We are here learning· the laws of life and the principles of
truth, and we are here as saviors upon Mount Zion, operating in the
interests of humanity, sending forth missionaries to the nations of
the earth, gathering people together; [p.17] and when they are
gathered together, we build temples and administer in them. We are
here, forming closer connections with the heavens, with God our
Heavenly Father, with Jesus the Mediator of the New Covenant, and with
the ancient Apostles, Prophets and men of God. We are here
participating in some of the greatest blessings that ever were
conferred upon mankind since the world was formed. We are here as
those that God has selected from the nations of the earth, that He may
plant among us the principles of eternal truth, and that we may
operate with Him and with the Priesthood behind the vail in the
interests of all humanity that have ever lived upon the face of the
earth. We are a blessed people if we could only comprehend our
position. And we need not be too anxious about the affairs of the
world. Men of wealth, men of standing, men of position, men who stand
in high places, are beginning to tremble and quake everywhere. They
are looking forward with terrible forebodings to something that they
fear is coming upon the earth. They do not know what it is, but it
will burst upon them and their forebodings will be realized.

vol. 23, p.17
But we will look at this matter again. Could we be in a better place?
I think not. Let me show you the reason for that. We are a very small
people, and we are in the midst of a very large people. We occupy
these valleys among these rugged mountains, and we dwell in deserts,
and in many of the most forbidding places. We see people living in
little places, on little streams of water trickling along, and
perhaps all of it would go through an inch pipe without much pressure,
 and they are professing to farm and raise fruits, vegetables and
vines in such places, wrenching their living from the barren desert
soil. And they do live, but it is hard sledding, and there is a great
deal of it here. Now then, go over the ground we have traveled to get
here, say starting from Utah County to Juab, from Juab to Fillmore,
from Fillmore to Beaver, from Beaver to Parowan, and so on down
through here, and among these rocks where little settlements are
placed, and up and down your rivers, how very, very few comparatively
they are. Yet what an extent of land, is there not? We occupy the
country it is true; but I tell the people sometimes that our mountains
have very large feet, and that our deserts occupy very large tracks of
land. But wherever there is a habitable place, Latter-day Saints are
living on it, and consequently living in these little places they
control the mountains and the country. Is not that a fact? And suppose
we did not have these little forbidding, barren places, the little
springs and little rivulets that come along reminding one of oases in
the deserts—if we did not have them we could not have the country, but
we have them and God has given us possession of them. If we had not
possessed these narrow valleys and defiles they would have been in the
possession of bands of Gadianton robbers, who would have preyed upon
the people and their property, as "cowboys" and guerillas are now
doing in Arizona. But our possessing them gave strength and protection
to our more important settlements.

vol. 23, p.17
We have paid for what we have got. I expect your land is all entered
here?

vol. 23, p.17
Answer—Yes, sir.

vol. 23, p.17
You have paid for the land then, and you have paid for it up here in
Pine Valley. There is a big [p.18] mountain between, and you own that
in the bargain, and all those sane ridges and rough places, including
Jacob's Twist are thrown in for nothing. You own the country here and
there and all the way through. How far is it from these mountains to
Kanab?

vol. 23, p.18
Answer.—About 80 miles, sir. 

vol. 23, p.18
The most of it is mountainous. But there are little places here and
there which enable you to control all of it; the mountains are thrown
in as chips and whetstones. It is the same all the way from here to
Nephi; there are little places here and there; we own them and have
got our titles for them, and we are the owners of the soil and the
mountains are thrown in. So that owing to the small quantity of land
we have been compelled by circumstances to go into Idaho, Arizona and
Colorado. We cannot hide from ourselves that these things give us some
political rights in these places; but who are we injuring, whose
political or religious liberties are infringed upon by us? Nobody's!
If we live on and conquer those forbidden districts we ought not to be
begrudged the limited influence that those positions naturally award
us; and while we do not interfere with others and their political
arrangements, we think we ought to possess that meagre share that
these forbidding circumstances place in our possession.

vol. 23, p.18
There is another remarkable thing. Who is it that we are to thank for
this? The Lord. Did he inspire President Brigham Young in these
things—to occupy these places! Yes. Is it right for us to occupy them?
Yes. Is it right for us to build temples? Yes. Is it right for us to
administer in them? Yes. Is it right for us to seek to establish the
kingdom of God on the earth? Yes. Is it right for us to seek wisdom
from God to do it? Yes. That is what we have been doing for a great
many years and we are doing it to-day. Here is Brother Cannon. He is
going to Washington as our representative in the general government.
Only think about it. Here is a Territory several hundred miles long
and I do not know how wide. Let me see (the speaker turning and
addressing himself to President Cannon) George, how many
representatives have they in Congress?

vol. 23, p.18
Answer: 293 representatives and 9 delegates.

vol. 23, p.18
And then there is the Senate? 

vol. 23, p.18
Answer: 76 members.

vol. 23, p.18
And we, a little people in the valleys of these mountains, right in
the tops of these mountains, in the midst of 50 millions of people,
all the representation we have is just one delegate, and he has not a
right to vote! And yet what have they done to us? Not much. Have they
been plotting against us? Yes, they have. Are they seeking to injure
us to-day? Yes. Who? All classes of men, and especially the religious
kind. Our feeling is to save people, not to curse them. It must be a
miserable feeling for men to have when they are seeking to destroy
their fellow-men, yet they are doing it. It is because they have not
the intelligence to cope with the principles that God has revealed to
us, that they want to drag the strength of the government to put down
by arms that which they have not the power to do by argument or on any
just or regular principle. I would be ashamed if I were one of them; I
would be ashamed if I could not do something else besides praying to
destroy a few, weak people in the tops of the mountains of Utah, far
away from everybody, and [p.19] pretending that we are so awfully
corrupt that they are afraid we shall demoralize them. God save the
mark! They themselves are killing off their own children by tens of
thousands and by hundreds of thousands before they are born. That is
the feeling that is growing up among them. It is adultery,
fornication, lasciviousness that is undermining the constitutions of
the people. They are rotting by thousands and tens of thousands, and
they will come here and preach morality to us. We do not want them. We
tell them to go among their own lepers and cleanse their own social
evils, sweep out their own Augean stables, and purify themselves from
their own corruptions, and then come and talk purity to us. That is
what I would say to those people. We understand them as well as they
understand themselves, and for that reason we do not want any of that
kind of hypocrisy here.

vol. 23, p.19
Now, then, we come to ourselves. We are here. Could we have been
placed in any better position than we are today? No. What has been the
object of God for sometime? In the first place He operated upon
Columbus to come and find this land. He then operated upon the
Puritans and other men in England and other places to come to this
land, and many of them were good, honorable, high-minded, virtuous
people. The grandfathers and grandmothers of this nation were not
murderers; they did not murder infants; they were honorable people who
cherished human life, and considered it a blessing to have a large
posterity and to take care of them. The spirit of the early fathers
was, if their land was poor they could raise men. What are they doing
now? Raising murderers and murderesses. From among those people and
from Europe and other parts the Saints have been gathered. The Lord is
gathering them together, and His kingdom is spreading and growing, and
it is our privilege to grow and expand with it, and we should be true
to ourselves, be true to our religion, be true to God, and operate in
the interests of humanity. We could not find a better place for
Latter-day Saints than in these valleys of the mountains, nor in those
rugged parts further south. We expect to go on and to increase and
seek to the Lord for his guidance, protection and sustenance, while we
must learn to do right and observe his laws and keep his commandments.
The kingdom of God is onward. It is accelerating in its speed. God has
called the First Presidency, the Twelve, High Priests, Seventies,
Elders, Bishops, High Councilors, Priests, Teachers and Deacons—he has
called upon them to devote themselves to him. He expects us to be
willing in the day of his power. He expects us to be true to our
integrity, and having taught us eternal principles, he expects that we
shall have the law of God written in our hearts and be valiant for the
truth and for God. God and all the intelligences that he is surrounded
with are on our side and are enlisted in our protection and for the
sustenance of this people; and for the rolling forth of his work, and
the accomplishment of the objects that he designed in the introduction
of the Gospel in the last days, even in the dispensation of the
fulness of times, when he would gather all things into one. Being
called to live in a land like this, in the midst of rugged mountains
and barren deserts we will sing, "For the strength of the hills we
bless thee, our God, our fathers' God;" for the wisdom Thou hast
[p.20] displayed we praise Thee, O God, our fathers' God. And we will
be true to God, to our religion and will keep our covenants; we will
maintain strict integrity to our vows which we have vowed in sacred
places; we will follow the guidance of the Holy Priesthood, and God
will lead us from strength to strength, from victory to victory, from
power to power, until the kingdom of God shall be established, and no
man can stay its progress to-day, God being our helper. Let us go to
him and put our trust in him, and all will be well with us in time and
through all eternity.

vol. 23, p.20
Brethren: God bless you, and prosper you in all your journeyings, and
enable you to accomplish your object, and frustrate all the designs of
your enemies, and let all the congregation say, Amen [the congregation
responded, Amen.] May God bless this people. Hold on a little longer,
for this motto which I see in your house will be fulfilled, "After the
cloud there will be sunshine." Amen.

John Taylor, December 11, 1881

Travels of the First Presidency and the Twelve—Temporal and 
Spiritual Condition of the Saints—Their Educational
Progress—Temple Building, Its Object—Organization of the 
Priesthood, Its Duties—The Gathering and General Duties 
of the Saints of God, Their Ultimate Destiny.

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, 
Sunday After-Noon, December 11, 1881.

Reported by John Irvine

vol. 23, p.20
I am pleased to have the opportunity of meeting with and addressing
the Saints in this place. Since our last Conference I have traveled a
great deal among the Saints in different parts of the Territory, in
part accompanied by some of my counsel and the Twelve. Personally
within a short time I have visited all the leading settlements of the
Saints both north and south, east and west, and it may not be
uninteresting to you to hear a brief statement of the position which
the Saints occupy in their various locations and settlements; because
we all of us feel more or less interested in the welfare of all. It
was in view of this that I felt a desire to visit the Saints at their
own homes, to associate with them at their own firesides, or  at least
to meet them in their public assemblies. It has been very interesting
to myself and [p.21] accompanying brethren to find out the true
position which the Saints occupy, to know what their standing is in
relation to their religious views and sentiments, and also to
ascertain their moral status and how they conduct themselves not only
religiously but socially. And then another thing that we felt desirous
to understand was the true educational condition of the Saints; and
what they were doing to enlighten the minds of the youth and to train
them in the right paths, and how far literature, science and those
principles of intelligence which are calculated to exalt and ennoble
men when under proper influences, prevailed among our people, and in
what manner they deported themselves in regard to all these things. We
have felt the more desirous to do this because many of the Saints live
far from the seat of the Presidency of the Church. I suppose so far as
we have been in this Territory, in the adjoining Territory of Idaho,
in some portions of Wyoming, and in other portions south, that we have
not traveled less than from 500 to 600 miles in a direct course north
and south, besides visiting nearly all the prominent settlements east
and west, and our feeling and impressions after visiting the whole of
the Saints in all of their locations are to us very interesting and
encouraging. So far as the temporal position of the people is
concerned, they seem to be in possession of a reasonable share of the
good things of life; their habits of industry and perseverance, their
self-abnegation, the desire to comprehend and sustain correct
principles, together with the blessing of the Almighty, have tended to
promote their welfare in a temporal point of view.

vol. 23, p.21
We do not find so really very wealthy people as there are in some
communities, but our people, so far as our observation goes (and we
have had a pretty fair opportunity of investigating all these
matters), are second to none in regard to the comforts, conveniences
and necessaries of life; and perhaps there is no place nor people (at
least, none that I have any knowledge of, and I have traveled quite
extensively myself in the world), that are better situated as a whole
than are the Latter-day Saints in this and the adjoining territories,
nor where more of the people dwell in their own homes. We find
thousands upon thousands of happy homes, and the people that inhabit
them are sober, industrious, frugal and God-fearing, feeling a strong
desire to observe the laws and keep the commandments of the Lord; and
notwithstanding the many aspersions cast upon them by wicked and
designing men, they nevertheless evince a strong desire to observe the
laws and institutions of the land. We find them in possession
generally of good houses, farms, orchards, gardens, and in many
instances, of cattle, sheep, horses, and all the appliances of life
which tend to promote comfort in a social and family capacity. We
find, too, that this season has been a very prosperous one, with very
few exceptions, throughout the length and breadth of the Territory.
The Lord has blessed our labors, exceedingly, and I presume that the
crops, as a general thing, have been increased at least 20 to 25
percent., I think we should be quite safe in saying 20 per cent.; and
this, of course, tends to make existence more pleasant and agreeable,
and to enable the people to more easily struggle in the battle of life
in its various forms and phases. In addition to this we find that they
[p.22] are generally seeking to live their religion and to keep the
commandments of God. And the various organizations which you have
among you here, in this city, prevail throughout all the settlements
of the Saints with very few exceptions, very few indeed. We find that
the Relief Societies which are so active and energetic among you here
and which are operating so creditably in looking after the interest
and welfare of the female portion of our society, also exist all over
the Territory, and that there is a creditable zeal and intelligence
without that obtrusiveness which we see among many—a desire to promote
the well-being of those with whom they are associated, and to make
themselves useful in all the affairs of life: and we feel whenever we
find a disposition of this kind, to appreciate it. We find, also, that
our Young Men's and Young Women's Mutual Improvement Associations
prevail almost everywhere, and that there is a desire to elevate the
youth and lift them up from the sloughs of ignorance and darkness, and
to implant within their minds true and correct principles, putting
them in possession of a knowledge of science, literature, and the
arts, and cultivating those principles that are calculated to elevate
and ennoble mankind, as well as to correct their morals and govern
them in their religious pursuits. We find, also, that their Primary
Associations are attended to with the same vigilance that they are
around us here, and that the most wise, prudent and intelligent ladies
are selected for the purpose of supervising their movements and in
"teaching the young idea how to shoot." We find, also, that throughout
the Territory our Sunday Schools receive that attention which we
consider all such institutions ought to merit and do merit, and that
the best of men and women are selected for their teachers, who, as we
see, take an interest in the welfare of our rising posterity.

vol. 23, p.22
It is not for me to enter into all particulars; I merely wish to give
a brief outline of these matters. All of these institutions that I
have referred to are in a very creditable position; are managed with
great care, and many of your old neighbors who used to live here in
the city, both men and women, and who were known as high-minded,
honorable persons—we find mixed in the various societies throughout
the settlements and organizations, exerting an influence which is
truly interesting to all who feel desirous to promote the welfare of
Zion and the building of the kingdom of God upon the earth. Then,
again, in regard to our scholastic affairs, we find that there is very
great progress being made in our common schools, or rather what are
termed our district schools. We find that a more intelligent class of
teachers is being employed, and that with the operations of the normal
department of the University, with the Brigham Young Academy in Provo,
and other institutions of learning, they are telling very favorably
upon our youth, and as better teachers are obtained, there seems to be
a greater desire manifested among the people to acquire intelligence
of every kind. From the best information that I am able to obtain, I
suppose there are at least thirty normal students turned out every
year. They are prepared in our University and in the other scholastic
institutions referred to, and as these teachers, coming from their own
counties and peoples, return to their several homes, properly
qualified as instructors, they do a great deal of good among the
community.[p.23] 

vol. 23, p.23
In relation to other matters, such as the building of Temples, they
are also progressing very favorably. I need not say anything about the
one we are building here; you are all acquainted with that. The one
which is being built in Logan is now covered in. A large force of
carpenters are engaged in finishing the interior department thereof,
and another year will count very favorably in the work on that
structure. It is a beautiful building, and stands in a very imposing
position on an elevated plateau in Cache County, near Logan. About 200
miles from that, in the south, in Sanpete County, there is another
Temple being built. That also occupies a very eligible position. A
very large amount of labor has been performed in preparing the site.
The point of a mountain has been removed, and a great amount of labor
has been expended on the walls which surround the Temple, forming
nearly a semi-circle. There are three terraces elevated one above
another, the same as the gallery may be elevated above the lower part
of this house; they surround the Temple, being wider, of course, at
the lower part and narrower as they approach towards the Temple. A
very large amount of means and labor have been expended in preparing
these terraces and also in preparing the Temple. The Temple itself is
a beautiful structure. They expect to have the walls up to the square
in another season. I think they have built up the wall this year some
28 feet. It is built of beautiful white rock—or at least very light,
clear rock and is hewn on the outside where the joints come together,
and presents a very beautiful and creditable appearance. It is
interesting, too, to find how strongly the feelings of the people are
drawn out in relation to these edifices. They seem to think that no
sacrifice is too great to accomplish the object which they have in
view; indeed in both of these Temple districts they seem to take very
great pride in prosecuting this labor. I was informed that the
superintendent was a little short of means a short time ago at the
Manti Temple, and he asked if he must slacken the labor. They told him
no, he was to proceed with it, and I think in a very short time a
number of people from different parts subscribed 7,000 bushels of
wheat to assist in the construction of the Temple, and there seems to
be, generally, a strong desire for the accomplishment of this work.

vol. 23, p.23
The religion that we have espoused, connects time with eternity,
heaven with earth, this world with the next, and while the Lord has
revealed unto us what is termed a new Gospel, and hence it is called
the new and everlasting Gospel—new indeed to the people of the world,
but everlasting so far as God is concerned and the interests of
mankind both living and dead; for God is interested in the welfare of
all humanity that has ever lived, that now lives, or that ever will
live. He is, we are told, the God of the spirits of all flesh, and he
has introduced principles which have been made known to us for the
benefit of all. The principles that we are associated with reach back
into eternity and forward into eternity. They are not the ideas, the
theories or notions of men, they emanate from the Almighty. And in
regard to the ideas which have been developed pertaining to the past,
the present and the future, none of us can claim ourselves to be the
founders or the originators of any one idea associated with the Church
and kingdom of God, neither was Joseph Smith, [p.24] neither was
Brigham Young, neither are any of the Twelve, nor is anybody that now
exists or has existed; all of these things come from the Lord. And
having proceded from him he has dictated the whole matter from first
to last. We did not receive our ideas from any theologian, from any
scientist, from any man of renown, or of position in the world, or
from any body or conclave of religionists, but from the Almighty, and
to him we are indebted for all life, all truth, and all intelligence
pertaining to the past, pertaining to the present, or pertaining to
the future. Therefore we feel our dependence upon him. Neither are we
indebted to any man for any doctrine that we have received, nor for
the organization of our Church, nor for the Holy Priesthood, whether
it be the Melchesidec or the Aaronic; all of these proceed from the
Almighty, and if he had not given them we should have been as ignorant
of them as others are, for they do not generally comprehend the law,
the word, the will, or the design of the Almighty; for no man knows
the things of God but by the Spirit of God; and if the Father did not
reveal them we should be very ignorant indeed, as are the rest of
mankind pertaining to these matters. But the time having come to
introduce what is termed, the "dispensation of the fulness of times,"
when God would gather together all things in one, whether they be
things in heaven or things on the earth, it became necessary, because
of the ignorance of men, because they did not comprehend God, nor his
laws, nor the principles of eternal truth, that men should be taught
of the Almighty, that God should be their instructor, and hence he
introduced through the medium of the Holy Priesthood that had existed
heretofore upon the earth, those principles which are calculated to
bless and exalt the human family, prepare them to carry out the word
and will of God, and to accomplish these purposes which he had
designed from before the foundation of the world. Hence he organized
the First Presidency and the Twelve, he organized the Seventies, he
organized Elders, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons, he organized Bishops
and High Councils and all the various adjuncts associated with the
organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. And
why, it may be asked, should these institutions be introduced in our
midst? For certain obvious reasons when we reflect upon this
all-important matter. Having revealed his will to man, to Joseph
Smith, as he had done to other men in former ages, it was necessary
that that will should be made known to all nations, kindreds, tongues
and people, that men might be informed of the things that he revealed
for the salvation and exaltation of humanity. Hence the Twelve were
set apart. For what purpose? That they might introduce the Gospel to
the nations of the earth, and preach the principles of life as they
emanate from God. Then the Seventies also were ordained until we now
have upwards of seventy times seventy. What is their business? Under
the direction of the Twelve, to preach the Gospel to the nations of
the earth. Are they doing it? Yes. Have they been doing it? Yes. And
the Twelve? Yes, for these many, very many years, and are still doing
it. We still feel the same responsibility devolving upon us to spread
forth that light, that truth, and that intelligence which has emanated
from God our heavenly  [p.25] Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ.
And these men are going forth bearing precious seeds, even the seeds
of eternal life, and when the people believe the Gospel what do they
do? Their testimony to the people is that God has spoken, that the
Gospel has been restored; they explain what the Gospel is; they call
upon the people to repent and to be baptized in the name of Jesus for
the remission of sins, promising that the obedient shall receive the
Holy Ghost. Do they baptise them? Yes. Do they lay on hands for the
reception of the Holy Ghost? Yes. Do the people receive the Holy
Ghost? Yes, and you here to-day are my witnesses in relation to these
things, and you know what I say is true. And what will the Holy Ghost
do? It takes of the things of God, and shows them unto us; it brings
things past to our remembrance; it leads us into all truth and shows
us things to come. Does it do that? Yes, and it is because of this
principle that the Latter-day Saints feel as they do; having partaken
of the Holy Ghost and tasted the powers of the world to come, and
having received a hope that enters within the vail, whither Christ the
forerunner is gone, and knowing to-day that they are the sons of God,
and that they have rights and privileges pertaining not only to time
but to eternity, they feel to act and operate under the directions of
that spirit. And being partakers of that spirit, there is a
communication opened between them and their heavenly Father through
our Lord Jesus Christ, and being inspired by that spirit, their
prayers ascend unto the God of the whole earth; they learn to place
their confidence in him and to obey his laws; and then having been
baptized into one baptism; they all partake of the same spirit—that
is, those who are living their religion, observing the laws of God and
keeping his commandments, and who have not grieved the Spirit of God,
whereby they are sealed to the day of redemption. Then, that same
spirit that brought them into the Church and led them to obey the laws
of God, led them to gather together as we are here today. It is a
false idea entertained by many very ignorant men that we gather men
together on some kind of emigration principle. The people get the
principle of gathering in their own hearts by the Spirit of God, and
that draws them here. There needs no argument, no influence, no power
of suasion, or anything of the kind to bring them here. Their desire,
when they receive the Gospel, is to come to Zion. And why? That they
may learn more fully of the laws of life. As the scriptures say—"I
will take you one of a city and two of a family, and I will bring you
to Zion. And what will you do with them when you get them to Zion?" "I
will give you pastors according to mine heart, which shall feed you
with knowledge and understanding." Hence we have come together as we
are here in this city and in this Territory. Our object is to fear
God, to observe his laws, to magnify our calling, to fulfil our
destiny upon the earth, and to operate with those who are behind the
vail in the interests of humanity, to lay aside our selfishness, our
covetousness, our evils of every kind whatever they may be, and to
purge ourselves from unrighteousness, that we may be fit receptacles
for the Holy Ghost and be prepared to do the will of God on earth as
it is done in heaven. I know a great many men object to us doing this.
No matter; with God's help we will try to do it; no matter [p.26] what
the opinions and ideas, the feelings and theories of men are. God has
laid on us a mission, and in the name of Israel's God we will fulfil
it, and let all Israel say Amen. [The congregation responded aloud,
Amen]. We will try and carry out what God has given us to do, no
matter what men's theories, opinions or ideas may be. We are here,
then, for that purpose. And we feel that God is our heavenly Father;
we feel that we are his children; we feel that we are doing his work
by his assistance, we feel, too, that he is engaged just as much as we
are, and a thousand times more, in carrying on this work, and
therefore we feel easy and satisfied in our minds and know that all is
well. God our heavenly Father, Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant,
the ancient patriarchs and prophets and men of God who have lived upon
the earth years and years ago, Adam the Father of mankind, and Noah,
another great father, and Abraham the father of the faithful, and all
the Prophets, Apostles and men of God who have lived upon the earth
are interested as we are in the welfare of humanity and in seeking to
introduce and carry out the word and will of God which he designed
before the world rolled into existence or the morning stars sang
together for joy. God will accomplish his work and we will try and
help him do it. It needs the co-operation of all these men who have
held this Priesthood, who administer in time and in eternity—it needs
the co-operation of all those and of the Gods in the eternal worlds to
assist us in the labors in which we are engaged. Therefore, God has
introduced the system of things that we have been speaking of for the
purpose of gathering together a people who would listen to his voice
and they are the only people on the earth to-day who will listen
thereto, and then it is as much as the bargain for many of us to do
it. God expects to have a people who will be men of clean hands and
pure hearts, who withhold their hands from the receiving of bribes,
who will swear to their own hurt and change not, who will be men of
truth and integrity, of honor and virtue, and who will pursue a course
that will he approved by the Gods in the eternal worlds, and by all
honorable and upright men that ever did live, or that now live, and
having taken upon us the profession of sainthood, he expects us to be
Saints, not in name, not in theory, but in reality. And then he
expects us to do just what we are doing, that is, to build Temples,
and to preach the Gospel to an unthankful world. Have we done it? Yes,
we have. I have done it. I have, traveled thousands of miles to preach
this Gospel without purse or scrip, trusting in God. Did I ever lack
anything? No. Here is Brother Woodruff, and many other men who have
done just the same thing. High Priests, Seventies, Elders, and others
have gone forth to the world, bearing the precious principles of
eternal life, and have returned again, as the Scripture say, bringing
their sheaves with them. What are we doing besides? Building our
Temples. What for? That we may have places to enter into that are
dedicated to the God of the whole earth.

vol. 23, p.26
The world have forgotten that God is the fountain of all truth, the
source of all intelligence, of everything that is calculated to
elevate and exalt mankind; but we will give to God all the glory. We
are seeking to build up the Zion of our God. And shall we accomplish
it! With the help of the Lord we will; [p.27] Will we all do right ?
No, many will fall by the wayside as they have done; but the work of
God will go on and prosper and increase, and the Lord will be with
Israel if they will only cleave to the truth, obey his laws and keep
his commandments. Are all good? No, you know that many of us do many
things that are far from right. Let me say unto you that our only
safety is in obedience to the laws of God. You need not fear the
clamor that is now being raised against us, nor any of this nonsense,
this spite of the world; you need not fear the illiberality of
religionists who are clamoring to deprive you of your liberties, you
need care nothing about that.

vol. 23, p.27
You all know that they are proclaiming falsehoods against us, and that
we are misrepresented by them. No matter, they are in the hands of
God, and we are in the hands of God; and while we seek to maintain
righteous principles, virtue, purity, and the laws of the land, we can
afford to leave them in the hands of God, and let him be their judge.
Let us be for God, for righteousness, for virtue, for purity, for
truth and integrity, and if our enemies prefer to wallow in their
iniquities, and lend themselves to vice and falsehood, we can stand
these things if they can, it is better to suffer than do wrong. The
Lord will judge both them and us, and all will be well with those who
cleave to the truth. We need not be, troubled about their intrigues
and mendacity. God will protect the right and will save and bless and
deliver us despite their mendacious assertions, if we fear him,
observe his laws, and keep his commandments. They, nor any other men,
nor any power, can go further than God permits them, and when he says
stop, they must stop. He will control all things according to the
counsels of his own will. It is for us to be willing to obey his laws,
to preserve our bodies and spirits pure, to cleave to righteousness,
to honor the Lord our God, that we may always have his spirit to be
with us. And if we are faithful by and by, it will be said of us, Well
done, thou good and faithful servant: thou hast been faithful over a
few things and I will make thee ruler over many things: enter thou
into the joy of thy Lord.

vol. 23, p.27
May God bless you and lead you in the paths of life, in the name of
Jesus, Amen. [p.28]

John Taylor, March 5, 1882

The Dispensation of the Fulness of Times—Restoration of the 
Gospel—Duties of the Priesthood—the Future of Zion—
Inconsistency of the Saints' Persecutors—Incidents of
Church History, Etc.

Delivered at the Assembly Hall, on Sunday Afternoon,
March 5th, 1882.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.28
We are living in peculiar times; we are operating in an eventful era;
we are associated with a peculiar dispensation, and we have a labor to
perform which in many respects differs from that of all other ages or
times. The dispensation that we are connected with is called in
Scripture the dispensation of the fulness of times in which, it is
recorded, God will gather together all things in one, whether they be
things on the earth or things in the heavens. There are ideas
associated with this dispensation that are in really respects
distinct, and dissimilar from those that have been enunciated and
proclaimed in former ages and dispensations; and inasmuch as the
present dispensation is to embrace everything that has been connected
with all past dispensations—all the prominent features as well as the
minor ones that characterized the Church and kingdom of God in former
days, that were essentially necessary to its growth and developments
must re-appear in connection with the work of God in this our day. If
the manifestations and developments of other dispensations have been
made known to us, we have had revealed to us doctrines, theories,
organizations and systems that have existed among the whole of them;
because it is emphatically the dispensation of the fulness of times.
If they had anything that was peculiarly characteristic in the days of
the ancient Patriarchs, we have the same revealed to us. If they had
anything prominent and important in the dispensation of Noah, we have
it, and if Noah was called upon to preach the Gospel to the world in
his day, before its destruction, so are we.

vol. 23, p.28
If in the Abrahamic or Mosaic dispensations God revealed important
principles, we have a clear knowledge of those things made known to
us, and the reasons, the whys and wherefores, pertaining to them. If
they had anything among the ancient Prophets and men of God, we have
the same principles developed. If in the days of Jesus they had
manifestations, revelations, doctrines or organizations, those things
are made known to us. Or if the people upon this continent, to whom
God revealed his will—either the people that came from the Tower of
Babel, or those who came from [p.29] Jerusalem during the reign of
Zedekiah—if anything was revealed to them, we have had it revealed
unto us. And this is why certain things exist pertaining to
organizations, etc., referred to by Brother Hatch.

vol. 23, p.29
We have here on the ceiling of this building pictured to us, Moroni
making known to Joseph Smith the plates, from which the Book of Mormon
was translated, which plates had been hidden up in the earth; and in
connection with them was the urim and thummin, by which sacred
instrument Joseph was enabled to translate the ancient characters, now
given unto us in the form of the Book of Mormon; in which is set forth
the theories, doctrines, principles, organizations, etc., of these
peoples who lived upon this continent. People talk about their
disbelief regarding these things. That is a matter of no moment to us.
I do not intend to bring any argument upon this question, caring
nothing about what people believe. We know certain things, and knowing
them we regard them as matters of fact. If we were to take the world
and its ideas and theories, we should find that there is hardly one
person in every thousand who believes the Bible. The Christian world
professes belief in the Bible; that is, they believe it when shut, but
not when open. Consequently, I do not propose this afternoon, at
least, to address myself to infidels, whether they go under the name
of Christian or any other name. I am speaking of certain principles to
a people who believe them to be true; and I wish to refer more
particularly to some events associated with the dealings of God with
his earthly children.

vol. 23, p.29
When John was on the isle of Patmos, certain things were revealed to
him that were to transpire in the last days, and he prophesied of
them. While wrapped in prophetic vision, gazing on the purposes of God
as they were to be unfolded in later times, among other things he saw
an angel flying in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel
to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, to every nation, kindred,
tongue and people; saying with a loud voice, Fear God and give glory
to him, for the hour of his judgment is come. This was a declaration
made by this ancient Apostle and Prophet of God while banished for his
religion, as certain men today would, if they could, banish us. We now
declare to the world that this part of the visions of John has been
fulfilled; that the angel has come and appeared to man upon the earth,
conferring upon him this heavenly charge, namely, the responsibility
of opening up a new Gospel dispensation; and we declare that God
himself took part in it, and that Jesus, the Mediator of the new
covenant, accompanied him, both of whom appeared to Joseph Smith, upon
which occasion the Father, pointing to the Son said, "This is my
beloved Son, hear him." Following this the Gospel was to be preached
to every nation. What Gospel? The same Gospel that was preached to
Adam, and to the Patriarchs and men of God of every age; the Gospel of
salvation and deliverance from sin through the atonement of Jesus
Christ, the resurrection from the dead, life immortal and all the
blessings associated therewith. And when this Gospel was first
proclaimed in this age, who knew anything about it? Nobody; it was not
and had not been among men for centuries. The world of mankind had
been left without direct communication from the heavens, [p.30] and as
a natural consequence while grovelling in the dark, they followed the
devices and desires of their own hearts; they were governed by
man-made systems, and bowed to the dictum, to the notions, the
theories and follies of men. There was no Apostle, no Prophet, no
inspired men of God, holding His Holy Priesthood to say, Thus saith
the Lord, this is the way, walk ye in it.

vol. 23, p.30
In connection with this I may allude to an incident in my personal
experience, to show the state of the world religiously some forty or
fifty years ago. Not being then acquainted with this Church, a number
of us met together for the purpose of searching the Scriptures; and we
found that certain doctrines were taught by Jesus and the Apostles,
which neither the Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians, Episcopalians,
nor any of the religious sects taught; and we concluded that if the
Bible was true, the doctrines of modern Christendom were not true; or
if they were true, the Bible was false. Our investigations were
impartially made, and our search for truth was extended. We examined
every religious principle that came under our notice, and probed the
various systems as taught by the sects, to ascertain if there were any
that were in accordance with the word of God. But we failed to find
any. In addition to our researches and investigations, we prayed and
fasted before God; and the substance of our prayers was, that if he
had a people upon the earth anywhere, and ministers who were
authorized to preach the Gospel, that he would send us one. This was
the condition we were in. We knew all that the Methodists knew then,
and all that they know now. We knew all that the Presbyterians knew
then, and all that they know now. We knew all that the Episcopalians
knew then, and all that they know now. We knew all that the Roman
Catholics knew then, and all that they know to-day; for we made
ourselves conversant with the doctrines and examined them thoroughly,
as well as the theories of all men who pretended to have knowledge of
Gospel light. We prayed earnestly; and in answer to our prayers, the
Lord sent us Elder Parley P. Pratt, who gives an account of this in
his auto-biography which has been published since his death. Brother
Pratt, in relating the circumstances, says that Brother Heber C.
Kimball came to his house one night after he had retired; that Brother
Kimball requested him to get up, which he did, and then began to
prophecy to him. He told him there was a people in Canada who were
seeking for a knowledge of the Gospel, and they were praying to God to
send them a minister who should reveal to them the truth. Brother
Kimball then commissioned him to repair to Canada, telling him that
the Lord would bless him and open up his way. Just previous to that
time the Saints had been engaged in building the Temple in Kirtland,
Ohio, and were all very much embarrassed as to means, Brother Pratt
with the balance having devoted everything he had to spare for that
purpose. Among other things that Brother Kimball told him was, that
where he was going he would find means to relieve himself and that
many of the people would embrace the Gospel, and that it would be the
means of introducing the Gospel to England. And furthermore, said he,
your wife who is now childless shall have a son. In the course of time
she did have a son, and they named him Parley. [p.31] I do not know
but that he may be present; but I was going to say, I knew him before
he was born. [Laughter.]

vol. 23, p.31
I speak of this to show that there was at that time nobody, of whom we
had any knowledge, from whom we could obtain any information with
regard to the Gospel of the Son of God, or that could teach us the
doctrines Jesus and His Apostles taught, as contained in the
Scriptures. Brother Pratt came and found us, and he came in answer to
our prayer; at least, that is my faith in regard to the matter. And
were all these things accomplished? Yes: I was baptized myself and
others, and I baptized many others in that country; and it was the
means also of sending the Gospel to England. John Goodson, who
apostatized long ago, John Snyder, a good, faithful man who was one of
the committee of the Nauvoo House, and who died in the 17th Ward of
this City, Isaac Russell, and Joseph Fielding, uncle to Brother Joseph
F. Smith, were of our number, embraced the Gospel, and were afterwards
called to accompany Brother Heber C. Kimball and Orson Hyde to England
for the purpose of opening up the work in that land; and I was the
first person that wrote a letter to England on the subject of the
Gospel; I did it at the request of Brother Fielding, who got me to
write for him to a brother and brother-in-law of his who were
ministers in England. These were the men that helped to introduce the
Gospel into England in that early day. I speak of this for the
information of many of you.

vol. 23, p.31
When Brother Pratt came to me I was, perhaps, as well read in the
letter of the Bible as I am to-day, and as soon as he commenced to
talk about Prophets, I said, Yes, we believe in them. And he talked
about Apostles and I remarked, Yes, we have been looking for such men,
but we cannot find them. He talked about the organization of the
Church as it was anciently; and about the gift of tongues and the gift
of healing, etc., and we were delighted with his message, it was
something we were seeking for, and it was all new to us. We had heard
rumors about the Mormons, just as people hear rumors now-adays of us;
and the rumors we heard were not of the most complimentary character,
any more than are those that are circulated about us to-day, or those
that were circulated about Jesus and the former-day Saints. You know,
the pious, hypocritical clergy of that day put the Savior down as the
vilest creature that ever lived, and influenced the populace against
him; for said they, if he heals the sick, give God the glory, for we
know that this man is a sinner; and when he cast out devils, this,
same class attributed it to the power of Beelzebub, the prince of
devils; and they spoke of him as being a bastard, and cast all manner
of reflections upon him. The Savior in speaking to his disciples gave
them to understand that inasmuch as they had persecuted him, they
would also persecute them; and said he, further, when they persecute
you in one city, flee to another; and he also told them to be
exceeding glad when they were persecuted for righteousness' sake.
What, to be lied about by adventurers and political demagogues who
seek to rob and plunder you? Yes; that is a good and favorable sign.
If we were guilty of the infamies that they seek to lay at our door,
that would be another matter. But whilst we are not as good as we
might be, we do know that what they say and publish to the world about
us, which [p.32] has had a tendency to arouse the feelings of the
general public against us, are infernal falsehoods.  "Blessed are you
when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner
of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice and be exceeding
glad," etc. in this we but share the lot of the honorable of other
ages, the men of God who stood the abuse of their fellow-man, and who,
in many instances, were persecuted much worse than we are. Our present
assailants have not learned how yet; but they are trying upon a small
scale to introduce the inquisition, and may, by and by, in some
degree, succeed in carrying out their nefarious objects. This is their
work, if they can stand it we think we can. There are thousands of
honorable men who Will look down with contempt upon all such
unprincipled and mendacious efforts.

vol. 23, p.32
After the Lord had spoken to Joseph Smith, and Jesus had manifested
himself to him, and after Moroni had revealed to him the hidden plates
containing the history of the ancient inhabitants of this continent,
which, in the wisdom of God, have been translated into our own
language in the form of the Book of Mormon, and which, in connection
with the Bible, is to be the means of confounding false doctrines, the
one being corroborative of the other in principle and doctrine and in
relation to the designs and purposes of God—after this it was
necessary that the Priesthood held by men in former days should be
restored in these latter days, that people now, as men in those days,
might be authorized to act in the name of the Lord. Hence John the
Baptist, who held the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, came and laid
his hands upon the heads of Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, using
these words: "Upon you, my fellow-servants, in the name of Messiah, I
confer the Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the
ministering of angels, and of the gospel of repentance, and of baptism
by immersion for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken
again from the earth until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering
unto the Lord in righteousness." After having been ordained to this
Priesthood which is after the order of Aaron, it was necessary that
they should have another Priesthood which is after the order of
Melchisedek, and after the order of the Son of God. And consequently
Peter, James and John came and conferred that Priesthood. Why did they
come? Because they were the last who held the keys of that Priesthood.
After this order of Priesthood was introduced, the organization which
we possess to-day was gradually effected, which is as full and
complete, perhaps, as ever existed upon the earth. How perfect it was
in the days of Enoch we are not told, but everything that they had
revealed to them pertaining to the organization of the Church of God,
also pertaining to doctrine and ordinances, we have had revealed to
us, excepting one thing, and that is the principle and power of
translation; that, however, will in due time be restored also. And if
they in their day built a Zion, we have one to build in our day, and
when this shall be done and everything is in readiness, the Zion which
the people of Enoch built and which was translated, will descend from
above, and the Zion of the latter days which this people will build,
will ascend by virtue of this principle and  power, and the former and
the [p.33] latter-day Zion will meet each other, and the dwellers in
both will embrace and kiss each other, so we are told in the
revelations of God.

vol. 23, p.33
We are indebted to no one excepting God, our heavenly Father. for the
organization which we possess; and as a little circumstance with
regard to its practical working occurs to me, I will mention it. Among
other places, we sent to Bear Lake a copy of the form of petition
which we are now presenting to Congress. I think it was on Wednesday
that it was sent out from here, and on Saturday night it was returned
with thousands of signatures. That is the way we do things here. In a
few days we had some fifty thousand signatures, and I presume before
this there are some ten or twenty thousand more from the more distant
settlements. What does it manifest Union and sympathy one with
another, all testifying to one thing, which I was very glad to see.
People have said that we know that polygamy is not a principle of our
religion; but here are petitions signed by some seventy or eighty
thousand, all of whom testify to their faith in regard to this
principle. I think the testimony of seventy or eighty thousand persons
living right among it, and most of whom are born in it, ought to be as
strong as that of a few quidnuncs who know little or nothing about it.

vol. 23, p.33
The Gospel was then revealed, what for—for you and me, or for this man
and that man? No; it was for the benefit of the world; it was in the
interests of humanity; and it was to be proclaimed to every nation,
kindred, people and tongue, by men commissioned of God to do so. That
duty belongs to the Twelve especially, to either do so in person or
see that it is done. I have traveled many tens of thousands of miles,
and so have my brethren, visiting the nations of the earth in their
most prominent cities declaring to them the principles of the Gospel
as God has revealed them. And could we find men upon the earth that
could successfully oppose us? I declare before God I never found one,
taking the Bible as a standard; neither can any one be found to, day
that can do it, and that is the trouble.

vol. 23, p.33
In that day, we are told, the meek shall rejoice in the Lord; and the
poor among men shall rejoice in the holy one of Israel. God has had
his people scattered among the nations, and his testimony was to go,
forth to all lands; and it becomes the duty of the Twelve, the
Seventies, the High Priests and Elders to carry this message and
present it to them in the spirit of the Gospel, not, to cram the truth
down the throats of men, as certain individuals would cram their
peculiar views down our throats. But when we were sent forth we were
sent to teach, and not to be taught. We could not learn anything from
them about the Gospel, for they did not know it. They could not teach
us, hence the Lord in sending out the first Elders told them they were
sent to teach and not to be taught. We went in the midst of opposition
and persecution, mobbings and drivings, and were subjected to every
insult, indignity and infamy that wicked and corrupt man could invent,
and we have put up with such things all the time, and many have had to
lay down their lives in the conflict, and they will, as others
formerly did, when the time comes, gain a better resurrection. And we
are still struggling on, in the face of a general opposition, trusting
in our God to sustain us, while we shall continue to sow the precious
seed of the everlasting [p.34] Gospel, and maintain in our own midst
the principles of life eternal, and freedom, liberty and equality to
the human race. And our sons who have grown up are now doing what we
have done; and they too are full of the Spirit, full of life, light
and intelligence, having, as we had and still have, the interests of
humanity at heart, as they move among the people as messengers of life
and salvation. Our course is onward; and are we going to stop? No.
Zion must be built up, God has decreed it and no power can stay its
progress. Do you hear that? I prophecy that in the name of the Lord
Jesus Christ. For Zion must and will be built up despite all
opposition, the kingdom of God established upon the earth in
accordance with the designs and purposes of God. That is true, and you
will find it to be true if you live long enough, and if you die you
will find it to be true; it will make no difference. "But shall we not
be persecuted?" Yes, and does not Jesus say, Blessed are ye when men
revile you and persecute you, etc.,—would you be deprived of that
blessing. "But we have had enough of it." O, have you? no matter, you
will have to put up with it. "But," say you, "have we not certain
constitutional rights?" Yes, on paper, but when you get through with
them, the paper does not amount to much; it is like pie-crust, easily
broken. We do not pay much attention to these things. Honorable men
will be governed by constitutions, and laws, and principles, but
dishonorable persons will not. Therefore, we have to do the best we
can, taking a righteous course that we  may be entitled to the
blessings of God. "What will be the result of this?" I care nothing
about what the result may be, it is a matter of very little importance
to me. "Do you expect  such things?" Yes, and have done for years; I
have never expected anything else associated with the Gospel. When I
first embraced it I considered it a life-long affair; and when I came
to look at it squarely in the face, if I could have satisfied my
conscience by getting along without it, I would have done so; but I
could not, and I apprehend that many of you have been in the same
situation. I believed it was true, and so did you; and after I was
baptized and had hands laid upon my head for the reception of the Holy
Ghost, I knew it was true by the operations of the Holy Spirit upon my
heart. And this is the common experience of all Saints. Some people
seem to think that we are going to throw away our religion at the
"drop of the hat." I do not know of any such feeling among this
people. There have been men who learned to endure things quite as bad
as those which afflict us. My mind runs back to Daniel who was a man
that feared God. There was a set of political plotters in his day—and
probably a fair share of religious ones associated with them—who
conspired against him, for Daniel was a man of God in great favor with
the king; and the only way they could accomplish their plans was by
laying a trap to catch him through an edict of the king. They did it
by getting the king to issue a proclamation that no man should ask a
petition of any God or man for thirty days, save of the king, that if
he did he should be cast into the den of lions. This was done
expressly to catch Daniel, but the king was not made acquainted with
the secret. Their request was granted and the decree established by
the king's  signature, which then could not be changed, according to
[p.35] the law of the Medes and Persians,  which altered not. When
Daniel heard of this, we are told that he went into his house, and the
windows of his chamber being open towards Jerusalem, he bowed down
before his God, and prayed and gave thanks to him, as aforetime, three
times a day, He did not falter, although he knew the nature of the
decree and the laws which governed it; but he knew too that the God
whom he served was able to deliver him. They watched him, of course,
and finally complained against him; and he was adjudged guilty of
violating the law. The law had to take its course, although the king,
when the thing was made known to him felt very sorrowful; and set his
heart on Daniel to deliver him. He did not feel like some feel towards
us; although there have been praiseworthy efforts made by a few to
maintain constitutional principles, and we recognize them as the
sentiments and feelings of honorable men, who wish to see correct
principles maintained in our land. There was no appeal in Daniel's
case; or as a certain class of Christians to-day would say, "Daniel
had to go." They cast him into the den of lions. The king went to the
den early the following morning, feeling much concerned about him, and
he cried out, "O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God whom
thou servest; continually, able to deliver thee from the lions?"
Daniel spoke up and said, "O King; live for ever. My God hath sent his
angel, and hath shut the lions' mouths, that they have not hurt me."
Now, he dared to do that which showed there was some manhood in him.
We have another example in the three Hebrew children, who refused to
bow down to a golden image that had been set up. Shall we call it
monogamy? [Laughter.] The conditions were that if they did not bow
down to this golden image, they should be cast, into a burning fiery
furnace. They did refuse to obey this royal decree; saying, "Our God
whom we serve is able to deliver us from the burning fiery furnace,
and he will deliver us out of thine hand, O King. But if not (said
they), be it known unto thee, O King, that we will not serve thy gods,
nor worship thy golden image which thou hast set up." This, of course,
was considered a great indignity on their part to refuse to bow down
to this God. These three men were cast into the furnace and their
persecutors in their animus and religious zeal, heated it to such a
degree—evincing in this respect the same feeling we see manifested
toward us in a different form—that the men who cast Shadrach, Meshach
and Abednego into the furnace were themselves destroyed by the flames.
And it seems the King himself was curious to look into the furnace to
know of their fate, and in doing so, to his astonishment, he beheld
four persons in the midst of the flames, one of whom appeared to be
like unto the Son of God. Nebuchadnezzar then called to these three
men to come out, which they did; and even the smell of fire was not
found upon their clothing, nor was a hair of their heads singed. Such
was the faith of those young mob, and such their conduct that all
honorable men could approve and appreciate the nobility of their
course; and even the Gods could admire them; and their integrity to
God was the means of their being promoted to the favor of the King,
and to distinction in the land. Let us hope that the descendants of
those people in these days; in the trials that they [p.36] have to
pass through, which are now being enacted in Russia, in Europe, and in
other places, and apparently commencing in this land, may be found as
true to their integrity as were these noble examples of manhood and
faith in God.

vol. 23, p.36
But to return to the Christian's idol. The pious, zealous, religious
and hypocritical in our day, uniting with political demagogues, have
set up a God for us to worship, which they boastfully represent as the
embodiment of everything that is pure and virtuous, embodying the
enlightenment and civilization of the nineteenth century. Their god is
overlaid with gilt and tinsel, but inside it is pregnant with the
social evil with its twin adjuncts foetecide and infanticide. Like a
great Moloch it is crushing out female virtue, trampling upon
innocence, and prostituting and destroying millions of the fair
daughters of Eve. Yet this loathsome, filthy, debauched, degraded
monster is held up for our veneration and worship by its corrupt
Christian devotees as the essence of everything that is great and
grand, noble and praiseworthy; and we are called upon to fall down and
worship this loathsome monster under the threat of unconstitutional
pains and penalties, and the violation of every principle of liberty
and protection guaranteed under the Constitution.

vol. 23, p.36
Shall we worship this unnatural, lascivious Moloch? Shall we bow down
before the shrine of this foetid, corrupt and debauched monster? No!
We will worship the Lord our God, yield obedience to his behests, and,
if we are faithful, live our religion and keep his commandments, the
God whom we worship will deliver us out of the hands of our enemies,
and we shall triumph over all our foes.

vol. 23, p.36
There have been men living nearer our own times who could meet the
inquisition with its fagot, rack and thumbscrew, and in the midst of
their sufferings could commit themselves in all serenity and calmness
into the hands of God; and we can surely do the same. If the rulers of
this nation can afford to tamper with the sacred rights of the people
guaranteed by the Constitution of this great nation, and ruthlessly
tear down the temple of freedom erected at the cost of so much blood
and treasure, instead of anticipated glory, they will bring
destruction upon the nation and ruin and infamy upon themselves. The
sacred bulwarks of freedom once tampered with, the floodgates of
anarcy and confusion will be thrown open and dissolution and ruin will
follow in their train in rapid succession. It is for us to sustain and
maintain the principles guaranteed in that sacred palladium of human
rights—the Constitution of the United States, and to contend inch by
inch in every legal and constitutional manner for our own rights and
human freedom, leaving misrule, anarchy, violations of law and the
trampling under foot of the rights of man and constitutional
guarantees to religious fanatics and clamoring demagogues; and if they
can afford to tamper with those sacred guarantees, we certainly can
afford to have them do it. It is for us to seek more exalted ideas, to
abide by constitutional law, to maintain inviolate the principles of
human freedom, and to contend with unwavering firmness for those
inalienable rights of all men—life, liberty and the pursuit of
happiness; and to seek continually to our God for wisdom to accomplish
so great, noble and patriotic a purpose.

vol. 23, p.36
One of the first things I ever [p.37] heard preached by them Elders of
this Church was that the world would grow worse and worse, deceiving
and being deceived. Should we be surprised at its coming to pass?
Another thing that I have heard from the beginning is, that people
would persecute us, commencing with neighborhoods and villages, and
then it would extend to cities and counties, and then to States, and
then to the United States, and afterwards to the world. We have got
about fifty millions of people on our backs now—and it is a pretty
heavy lead to carry, too; but the Lord will see us through. We are
acting in the interests of humanity: we are proclaiming salvation to a
fallen world, and in this we are carrying out the word and will of God
made known and manifested directly to us. We are warning the people of
their position, and we will continue to send forth our missionaries
for this purpose until God says, it is enough. And if they persecute
us in one city, we will do as Jesus told his disciples, we will flee
to another, searching out the honest in heart. Persecution has been
our lot from the beginning, and it has followed us to this day. I am
reminded of a circumstance that occurred in Missouri, which I will
mention to show the kind of feeling that Joseph Smith was possessed
of. Some 25 years ago, in Far West, a mob—one of those semi-occasional
occurrences—land come against us with evil intent, placing themselves
in position to give us battle; and there were not more than about 200
of us in the place. We had one fellow who was taken with a fit of
trembling in the knees, and he ordered our people to retreat. As soon
as Joseph heard this sound, he exclaimed, "Retreat! where in the name
of God shall we retreat to?" He then led us out to the prairie facing
the mob and placed us in position; and the first thing we knew a flag
of truce was seen coming towards us. The person bearing it said that
some of their friends were among our people for whose safety they felt
anxious. I rather think it was a case in which the wife was in the
Church but not the husband, and the mob wished these parties to come
out as they, he said, were going to destroy every man, woman and child
in the place. But these folks had a little "sand" in them, as the boys
say; they sent word back, that if that was the case they would die
with their friends, Joseph Smith, our leader, then sent word back by
this messenger, said he, "Tell your General to withdraw his troops or
I will send them to hell." I thought that was a pretty bold stand to
take, as we only numbered about 200 to their 3,500; but they thought
we were more numerous than we really were, it may be that our numbers
were magnified in their eyes; but they took the hint and left; and we
were not sorry. (Laughter.) The Lord, through simple means, is able to
take care of and deliver His people, but they must put implicit faith
and confidence in Him; and when they are crowded into a tight place
they must not be afraid to make sacrifice for the sake of maintaining
the truth, and all will be well with us whether living or dying, in
time or in eternity.

vol. 23, p.37
Well, what shall we do? We will serve the Lord; we will live our
religion; we will be true to our covenants, keep his commandments and
be one, and we will sustain one another, and not sustain men among us
who have it in their hearts to cut our throats; let them alone to
pursue their own course, and let them draw their sustenance from
[p.38] their own kith and kin; and let us pursue the even tenor of our
way, operating together as a band of brethren; and if any have sinned,
let them sin no more; and inasmuch as this people are found faithful
to God and true to themselves and their fellow-men, I will risk the
results of what our enemies may do to injure us. We are in the hands
of God, and this nation is in His hands, and he will do with us and
them according to the pleasure of His will.

vol. 23, p.38
Brethren and sisters, God bless you, and God bless the honorable of
the earth, and may the wrath of the wicked be made to praise Him, and
the remainder may He restrain. Amen.

John Morgan, December 18, 1881

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday After-
noon, December 18, 1881.

The Southern States Mission—Faithfulness of Young Elders— 
Opposition to the Truth—Gradual Spread of the Gospel—
Changes in Religious and Political Sentiment—Hard Times 
in the South—Vice and Degradation—The Colorado 
Settlements.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.38
It is a very pleasant thought that we, as Elders, have when traveling
abroad preaching the Gospel, to look forward to the time when we shall
have the privilege of again meeting with our friends and loved ones in
the valleys of the mountains, to again share their love and to partake
of the spirit of those who compose the body of this Church.

vol. 23, p.38
During the past summer and until a few days I have been engaged in
missionary labor, chiefly in the Southern States. Our labors there
have been, as have been the labors of the Elders in other missions,
crowned with a certain degree of success. We have realized the
blessings of God upon us in all our labors in the midst of the people,
for which we feel to rejoice and give thanks and praise to him. The
brethren who have gone from the different parts of the Territory to
labor in the mission have as a general thing, enjoyed good health; and
they are feeling well, as a rule, temporally and spiritually; and
especially the younger brethren who have gone forth bearing the glad
tidings of salvation. There has been evinced a feeling that certainly
is most praiseworthy, a desire to emulate the example set by their
fathers in [p.39] preaching the principles of eternal truth, often
under unpleasant circumstances. Because, however much the work of God
may progress and  be received abroad there is, as there has been, and
doubtless will be, a spirit of opposition which has to be met by every
Elder in the performance of his duty. It is true our young brethren
have the benefit of the experience of their fathers and of men
prominent in the Church, to encourage them, and which is highly
appreciated by them, but after all they have to get the experience for
themselves, in order that they may know what their fathers know, and
that they may be able to stand shoulder to shoulder with them. I have
scarcely found an exception among the scores of young men who have
been called from the different avocations of life to go forth and
proclaim the Gospel, but what they were worthy bearers of glad
tidings. 

vol. 23, p.39
There is and idea entertained by the pious world, whose sympathy for
fallen humanity is so great as to be exercised towards us, that the
old and gray-headed of the "Mormon" people, "you can do nothing with,
they having becoming fossilized in their religious ideas and petrified
in their faith; but the young may be induced to depart from the faith
of their fathers." This, however, has not been the experience we have
had in the Southern States mission with our young Elders. On the
contrary, we have found their faces set like flint toward the building
up of the kingdom of God, and the proclaiming of the principles of
truth. It often occurs in our missionary labors that Elders are called
upon to pass through trying circumstances, but I do not remember of a
single instance in which a young Elder flinched from the performance
of his duty. They have always been ready and willing to add to the
extent of their ability and strength in carrying out any measures
thought necessary for the good of the cause, even to the risking of
their lives. And I am led to believe from what I have witnessed in the
young men who have come under my observation, that the great majority
of our young people, growing up in these mountains have planted in
their hearts the principles of truth, by which they will be governed
in their lives. And in, this connection there is this peculiarity. In
our travels in the South we often meet with families who were once
members of the Church, who during the trying times of Missouri and
Illinois, or at some other time in, the history of the Church, had
stopped by the way-side—and where they stopped temporally they stopped
spiritually; the cessation of their temporal work was the milestone
that marked their spiritual resting place—but notwithstanding this
falling away on the part of the parents, we found, as a general thing,
that in the hearts of their children there was a love for the
principles of eternal truth; and that if an elder was known to be in
their vicinity they would send for him and make themselves known to
him, and open their doors to him, and ninety-nine times out of a
hundred they would ask to be baptized. This being true of the children
of such families, wife are isolated from the body of the Church, we
might reasonably expect that the youth of Zion will be found true and
faithful to the precepts of truth taught to them, through the force
and benefit of example they receive from their parents who are members
of the Church.

vol. 23, p.39
In our labors we at times meet with considerable opposition, but we
notice that it, in the long run, [p.40] instead of working to our
injury, results in good. And what is true in the South in this respect
is doubtless the case elsewhere. That which our enemies inflict upon
us in the hope of breaking us up or weakening our position is, through
an overruling providence, turned to result in good by bringing the
honest in heart, the Israel of God, to a knowledge of the truth. The
widespread feeling of opposition that exists toward us throughout the
United States, arguing from past experiences, may be set down as a
good omen for the future. But notwithstanding this general hubbub
which the people seemingly have to indulge in semi-occasionally, we
find in traveling and moving among the people very many upright noble
men and women, and we find them belonging to various churches and
religious bodies; and then we meet with others who are not connected
with any sect or denomination, and who are seeking for truth let it
come from where it may. And this class, in my opinion, is not small
throughout the United States; in fact, I might with safety say, that
there are thousands of such people who have not heard the sound of the
everlasting Gospel, there being vast districts of country occupied by
hundreds of thousands of peoples who do not know whether the
Latter-day Saints believe in God or not, whether they accept the Bible
or reject it, people who are totally ignorant in regard to our views;
and among these there are many thousands of the honest in heart. We
find that the spirit of opposition that we have to meet, as a rule,
culminates in violence; said that the more success we have in
baptizing people, the more bitter the feeling manifested toward us by
our opponents.

vol. 23, p.40
We are, doubtless, traveling in the Southern States Mission, by way of
making converts as fast as it would be prudent. If our labors should
be crowned with any greater success, that is, to any considerable
extent, the opposition would be correspondingly more ripe, and the
consequence would be, we would have a bigger row on our hands than we
would care to face.

vol. 23, p.40
We find a great many prominent, leading men in our travels who are
willing to act fairly and honorably by us; men who use their influence
with their friends in our behalf by endeavoring to place in their
minds correct ideas in relation to us and our situation. To illustrate
this idea, I will relate an incident that occurred during the summer.
The Legislative Assembly of one of the States, Missouri—whose members
had been urged on by sectarian bigotry, had a bill introduced that it
was supposed would act against the "Mormons" in that State. Some of
the distinguished citizens, honorable, fair-minded people, said to
certain of the legislators: "You pass that bill and one-half of the
State will become Mormons; that will evidently be the result. Why?
Because the moment you adopt such measures you are in the wrong, let
them be what they may." There are many men of that way of thinking who
have moral courage sufficient to speak their minds; and the influence
of such men is felt for good. And here let me say to the credit of the
press that, bitter as the opposition is, we scarcely ever find a daily
newspaper of any prominence but what will open its columns for us to
vindicate our course. And in addition to what I have said in alluding
to the class of people who are liberal and cosmopolitan in their
views, we find such people ever [p.41] ready and even anxious to learn
in regard to our religious belief. And notwithstanding the fact that
among this class are found men of learning and deep research, men who
are looked up to by their fellow-men, strange as it may seem to a
people who keep pace with the age, we find the great majority of them
much astonished when they learn that we believe in the Bible, and that
we take the teachings of that Book to substantiate our doctrines.
Among this class who are so uninformed as to our theological status
are Congressman, governors, legislators and others of distinction and
character.

vol. 23, p.41
We find also in the ordinary walks of life honest-hearted people. We
find them in the churches and out of the pale of the church. We meet
with men belonging to the sects of the day who say, "If we have not
got the truth, we wish to obtain it." And we meet with others who do
not belong to any religious denomination who say, We have examined the
doctrines taught by the different churches; they will not do. Now we
are willing to investigate what you teach. But, then, we cannot help
but notice this kind of expression in their faces: "Can any good thing
come out of Nazareth?" Can any good come out of Utah? This of course,
is owing to the widespread misunderstanding in regard to our religions
views.

vol. 23, p.41
The newspapers to-day are teeming with articles in regard to the
Latter-day Saints. We are written about by editors and special
correspondents; local editors gather up items respecting us and our
labors among the people of their vicinity; reporters appear to be
greedy for an interview with a "Mormon;" ministers preach about us
from their stands, and lawyers have to allude to us from the forum;
and to such an extent is this spirit and feeling indulged by the
people of all grades and classes, that to-day "Mormonism" is a living
question in the United States. Recently some politicians endeavored to
work up an issue, and make a live question out of the tariff, and it
was rather amusing to witness after their exertions how slow the
public were to take the bait. And especially amusing did such efforts
appear to those who watch with a lively interest the progress of this
latter-day work called "Mormonism," in view of the fact that if a
couple of "Mormon" Elders go into a town, almost without any effort on
their part to make themselves known, the whole town is stirred up. In
my opinion the "Mormon" iron is red-hot, and it is a proper time for
the Elders to beat it into shape.

vol. 23, p.41
We observe changes taking place in the minds of the people
continually. Indeed, I can notice marked changes in the people of the
United States during the past six years. For instance, quite recently
I listened to a sermon preached by one of the distinguished ministers
of the United States, the Rev. Henry Ward Beecher, and was very much
surprised to hear him enunciate an idea like this: "What shall be done
with all the thousands and millions of the human family who knew not,
even of the existence of the Bible. Shall they perish?" "No," said he,
"not if my God reigns in the next world." But, continued he, "what
shall be done? They will have the Gospel preached to them in the
spirit world." Another minister, the Rev. Dr. Thomas, of Chicago, of
the Methodist Church, made similar assertions; but be was not as
strong as Mr. Beecher, and they therefore excommunicated him from the
[p.42] church. But Beecher could make it, and no one dare say nay. So
we find religious ideas undergoing a change, until there is scarcely a
religious denomination to-day but what has done what the Pharisees of
old did—put new wine into their old sectarian bottles, and the
probable result will be, as Jesus said, their bottles will burst. They
are endeavoring to patch their old Sectarian clothes with pieces of
new cloth, and the result will be that riley will be obliged to keep
patching in order to keep the garment together. And thus their
religious ideas are drifting to and fro.

vol. 23, p.42
And what is true with regard to their religious views is also true
with regard to their political ideas. I had all excellent opportunity
recently to witness a remarkable change in public sentiment. Public
sentiment, you know, is a very strong argument in the minds of some
people. "Why, public sentiment is against you," they say. I remember
listening to Gov. Bross, of Illinois, who spoke in front of the
Townsend House, one night, some years ago. The foundation of his
argument was that thirty-five millions of people in the United States
were opposed to us; that in short, public sentiment was opposed to us.
I had my mind directed to the fickle nature of public sentiment quite
recently in Nashville, Tennessee. Some 25 years ago a certain race of
people were held in slavery there. Slavery was an adjudicated question
at that time. But it was claimed by the opponents of slavery that if a
negro and his wife could be taken out of Missouri through Illinois,
that they were entitled to their freedom because they were then upon
free soil. It was, however, decided in the Supreme Court of the United
States, by Chief Justice, Roger B. Tanney, that black men had no
rights that a white man was bound to respect, that, in fact, they were
chattel property. And the people of the United States almost en masse
applauded the decision, a few only dissenting, they being what were
called abolitionists. Wendell Phillips, a distinguished orator,
undertook to lecture in Boston against slavery, and learned as Boston
was, educated as Boston was, the noted lecturer was egged off the
platform, having to make his escape from the mob.

vol. 23, p.42
Twenty-five years have gone by since Phillips was mobbed, and now for
the contrast. Some four or five weeks ago I boarded a through
passenger car at Nashville, Tenn., to Cincinnati, there were seated in
the car some 25 ladies and gentlemen. After I got comfortably seated
alongside a person who proved to be a Christian minister of the
Campbellite persuasion, and an editor, we perceived a little
difficulty as the car-door. On investigation we learned that a negro
woman held a first-class ticket, and demanded admittance to a seat in
this, a first-class car. She was entitled to a seat there, having
procured a ticket, according to the provisions of the civil rights
bill; but the rule, of the railroad company would not permit it. The
manager was sent for, and after some conversation with the colored
woman, addressing himself to the passengers already seated in the car,
he said: Ladies and gentlemen, will you please take seats in the car
to the rear. We did so. It proved to be a smoking second-class car. He
then admitted the old negro woman, who occupied our car. After we had
taken in the situation and were re-seated, addressing myself  to the
gentleman whose acquaintance I formed on entering the [p.43] car, I
said, "Mr. Editor, twenty-five years ago, had a man dared to do what
this negro woman has done, you would have hung him to a lamp-post.
Now, I will dare say, there is not a paper in the city of Nashville
that will venture to write one line, in condemnation of this piece of
impudence." He acknowledged there was not. And why this change public
sentiment had revolutionized in a quarter of a century. The negro
slave of Phillip's day is the sovereign citizen of to-day.

vol. 23, p.43
These are revolutions that are occuring among the children of men that
are of a serious nature. And what is true in a political sense, is
true in a religious sense. It is a very common observation among the
people everywhere that we are not taught religiously what we were
twenty-five years ago, or ten years ago. They are drifting to and fro
religiously as well as politically.

vol. 23, p.43
Another feature associated with this: About forty years ago a number
of our Elders traveled through the Southern States—it may have been in
1844. And as they journeyed along, they scattered all over the country
tracts and books, setting forth our faith and doctrines. And to-day it
is not unfrequent, on our going into a neighborhood and talking to the
people, that they will say, "Our minister has been preaching that."
Ah, indeed. Well, can we see him?  O, yes; we will ask him to come and
see you." On our conversing with him, we have found that he has a
Voice of Warning hidden away in his saddle pockets, which he had been
reading, and believing some of its pages, he had been preaching some
of the principles of the Gospel to his own congregation, which they
would believe, and receive without even "a grain of salt." This
willingness on the part of the people to receive principle, good or
bad, from the lips of their own minister, reminds one of the same
state of things that existed in the days of the Savior, as indicated
by these words: Woe unto you Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites! for ye
shut up the kingdom of heaven against men: for ye neither go in
yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go in."

vol. 23, p.43
It is a self-evident fact; it is a truth patent to the most casual
observer that the teachings of Joseph Smith have revolutionized the
religious world. And the spirit that is working this change is growing
and extending, until to day there is inquiry upon the right hand and
the left.

vol. 23, p.43
As a general thing those who receive the Gospel in the Southern States
are to be from what are termed the middle classes, people who are the
owners of small possessions which, when sold, realize them sufficient
to provide themselves a suitable outfit and take them to their
emigrating point. There have been some instances, however, when their
possessions have been sold, even where they possessed good homes, that
the proceeds of the sale have been insufficient to emigrate them. This
has been due, in part, to the peculiar circumstances by which they
have been surrounded. In the first place a terrible war devastated
their country; and since that time they have been under carpet-bag
rule. And the consequence is, in many places property has depreciated,
life has been insecure, laws have been trampled under foot, and little
progress has been made.

vol. 23, p.43
The people living in Utah can scarcely sense the true situation of the
Southern States people. There has been a dreadful drouth this [p.44]
summer. I suppose the majority—I may say the entire South has not
raised sufficient grain to bread themselves to the first of April. The
corn yield will not, it is said, exceed four bushels to the acre, and
the cotton crop may be a little rising of one-third the usual harvest.
The result will be more or less suffering among the poorer people this
winter. Wages are very low. A man can be employed, a strong,
able-bodied man, either white or colored, for from $6 to $8 per month
including board; and from $10 to $12 when they board themselves. Flour
is 5 dollars per 100 pounds, and other provisions in proportion. I
noticed that dry goods were as high in Nashville as they were in our
settlements in Colorado. Wages are at such a low figure that it seems
almost impossible for the people to live, when they depend upon day's
wages for a living. In addition to this there seems to be a wasting
away of the earth, a weakening in its strength, affecting its ability
to produce abundantly. Fields that a few years ago yielded good crops,
are bordering on sterility to-day. There are hundreds and thousands of
acres of land that formerly were very prolific have to-day become
"commons," covered with edge grass and sassafras bushes. And it is
talked about by the landowners, and commented upon by the people
generally; and they believe that something is wrong, but what it is or
where it is, they do not know.

vol. 23, p.44
Monopolies and corporations have also a tight grip upon the people.
Where there are iron works, where there are railroads, where there are
factories, they are owned by a few men, and these few men hold such
power, that the people cannot make any move and succeed in it, that
would be opposed to the interest of the monopolists. And to-day, it is
one of the strongest points of opposition that we have to meet in that
mission in preaching the Gospel. Laboring men say, If I take you to my
house and receive you as my guest, these men who own this property
will turn me out; these men who employ me in their factory will drive
me away, my family will suffer, as I have nothing laid up. Under the
circumstances, they have not the faith sufficient to meet the issue;
and consequently our labors are not crowned with that success, as they
evidently would be if the people enjoyed their liberty. But even under
these circumstances, many do receive us and proclaim openly their
faith.

vol. 23, p.44
In addition to this, all experience that opposition which is as old,
doubtless, as the preaching of the truth; and this comes from the
clergy. And here let me say, that the opposition we meet with from
that quarter, to a great extent, has its foundation in Salt Lake City.
There walk the streets of our city men who produce and feed the flame
of prejudice that exists to-day in the United States; men who profess
to be the friends of their fellow-men; men who come here with a smile
on their faces pretending to do us good, pretended followers of the
meek and lowly Savior. These are the characters that send these
infamous lies abroad in regard to the Latter-day Saints. They are
prejudicing the mind of the people of the United States against our
missionaries and against the truth. When I have visited the cities
where these men came from who have come to Utah as reformers, I have
been deeply impressed, and deeply moved at the condition of their
society contrasted with that of this people.

vol. 23, p.45
[p.45] Some time last summer I had business in Louisville, Kentucky,
connected with our emigration, and was detained there two or three
days, having nothing particular to do but to walk around the city and
see what was to be seen of interest. And in walking the streets of
that city I thought that in all my travels I had never before seen
such evidences of wickedness, corruption and degradation. There are
portions of that city that seem to have become corrupted to such an
extent, that Sodom and Gomorrah would have blushed at the mention
thereof. Men and women could be seen in the most beastly state of
drunkenness, and little children, bearing the marks of the lowest
degradation—waifs of society, growing up as hoodlums, with no sense of
the difference between right and wrong excepting that which nature
itself has planted there, to furnish future material for the gallows.
I thought in contemplating the scene that presented itself in the
streets of the city of Louisville, ay, even at noonday, to say nothing
of that which the recording angels are obliged to look upon in the
darkness of the night—I thought of the reformers who come to Utah
fresh from such haunts of vice and corruption, and then I thought of
you, my brethren and sisters; and you can better imagine my feelings
than I can describe them.

vol. 23, p.45
I went to one of their hospitals and sought an introduction to one of
the physicians; on learning who I was he expressed himself pleased to
meet me, and proffered his own services to accompany me over the
building, which I gladly accepted. On passing through the different
wards I saw sights that I trust my eyes shall never be called to look
upon again. He opened his book in which was recorded the names of the
patients who had been admitted during the past twelve months, and I
had the curiosity to ask him to tell me the nature and character of
the disease of these people. He informed me that three-fourths of all
cases were, what is termed venereal disease. This is not hearsay;
these are facts that exist of which the records testify. And from the
windows of this hospital, this living monument of the morals of
Louisville, Kentucky, was pointed out to me the residence of one of
these "reformers" of the Latter-day Saints. And in conversation with
one of these "reformers" who had been here, whose acquaintance I had
formed when he was here—he recognizing me while traveling in a railway
car, and came and shook hands with me, and sat down alongside of me—he
asked me "how our friends were getting along in Utah." "Whom do you
mean," said I, "by our friends?" I mean the ministers who have gone
there," he replied. They are, I think, getting along in their way
pretty well. What have they done? They have established whiskey shops!
they have imported houses of prostitution, and they have brought
hoodlems into our midst, and they thrive under their spiritual care.
They have caused sorrow on the hearts of fathers and mothers, by
ruining the prospects of sons and daughters whom they have led astray
from the paths of honor and credit, Now is not that glorious work to
be engaged in! Do you not congratulate yourselves in having been
connected with men whose object and labor has been to turn men and
women from the truth, from bearing the fruits of morality and
righteousness, and failing in that to join hand in hand, heart and
soul, with those [p.46] whose mission is to introduce into our midst
the seeds of ruin and decay, to deprive and demoralize your
fellow-men. Certainly it is a noble calling to be engaged in. Think of
it! Latter-day Saints. Here are men engaged in the work of trying to
lead our sons and daughters astray, and they are bold enough to
publish boastfully to the world that they would rather see our young
people frequent dens of iniquity, saloons, gambling houses, and houses
of prostitution, than that they should adhere to the "Mormon" faith.
Strange as it may seem, with all the enlightenment of this the.
Nineteenth Century, with our, glorious constitution, and our
declaration of the rights of man, and the boasted civilization of
to-day, officials of the government of the United States will back men
up in this damnable work. It may be that an Elder abroad devoting his
time and ability to the conversion of souls would feel this, more
keenly than those who, are in the midst of it every day. 

vol. 23, p.46
These are some of my meditations as and Elder in the missionary field.

vol. 23, p.46
Our brethren and sisters who have emigrated to the State of Colorado;
are succeeding fairly well; they have their fields fenced in and they
harvested a pretty fair crop this year; The Railroad Companies have
been kindly disposed to them, offering them assistance in various
ways,. by way chiefly of affording them employment at remunerative
wages, and seeking after them, in fact to do their work in preference
to others. They have their organizations—the Seventies, Elders,
Priests, Teachers and Deacons' quorums; they have their young people's
Mutual Improvement Societies organized; and I had the pleasure of
attending one of their meetings in the meeting-house which the people
built two and a half years ago. I remember attending one of the first
meetings that was held in that house, and there were present not more
than 27 all told, and said to them that in the course of four or five
years this same house will not hold the people; and to-day it is
entirely too small, in fact it would not comfortably seat the young
people of Manassa. The first location was made there in the spring of
1878. Since then some two or three settlements have been organized
besides; our brethren in that quarter are spreading out and wresting
from the barren, wastes comparatively comfortable homes. Their
associations with the Mexicans are cordial While they have been kinky
disposed towards our people, our brethren have acted honrably towards
them, and hence mutual good feelings exist between them. I also spent
a few days with our brethren who are locating Sunset, Brigham City and
St. Joseph. They have had rather a bad year, as crops, on account of
high waters, the Little Colorado flooding the valleys, and destroying
to a great extent their crops. But the building of the railroad in
their borders has, through Brother John W. Young, the contractor,
furnished them with labor, and it will continue, I understand, for
some 12 or 18 months yet, so they will not suffer so much as they
otherwise would, in consequence of the loss of their crops.

vol. 23, p.46
As Elders traveling without purse or scrip; proclaiming the principles
of eternal truth, we need the faith and prayers of the Saints in our
behalf, for the devil, it would seem, is even more determined now than
ever to put it into the hearts of wicked and bigoted men to oppose
[p.47] and, if possible, hinder us in the performance of our duty. And
one item that comes to my mind I will mention. I have noticed when
abroad that if anything in the world would cheer and encourage and
Elder when far from home, it is to receive word from his family that
they were cared for, and did not want for the necessaries of life. And
there is nothing that will weaken an Elder so effectually and so
discourage him in his labor as to receive word from those whom he
holds near and dear, to the effect that they are in need of the
necessaries of life, that they are unpleasantly situated, that the
house they live in does not afford them sufficient protection from the
inclementies of the weather. In one or two instances Elders have come
to me to relieve their minds of such a burden, and, as I say, there is
nothing that I have witnessed that so effectually unfits a man for
missionary labor as the receipt of such intelligence. Therefore, in
behalf of those who have left their all to proclaim to their
fellow-men the principles of eternal truth, let me solicit the good
offices of their friends at home, in behalf of such families who may
not be so well prepared to live during the absence of husband and
father. Any little attention shown them under such circumstances not
only does good to the family, but is appreciated by him whom duty has
called elsewhere; and often, under trying circumstances, the knowledge
of such kindnesses, cheers and encourages him, and makes comparatively
easy labors that would otherwise be hard to bear. Amen.

John Taylor, April 9, 1882

Delivered at the General Conference, on Sunday 
Afternoon, April 9th, 1882.

The Gospel's Restoration—Its Priesthood and Principles—The
Saints Misrepresented—The "Mormon" War—Comparative 
Statistics—The Impending Judgments of God—Duties of the
Saints—A Warning to Their Oppressors—The Wickedness of 
the World—Exhortation to Righteousness.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.47
In attempting to address the congregation this afternoon, I trust that
all will be as quiet as possible. It is extremely difficult to make
the congregation hear in this place, especially in so large an
assembly, when there is the least confusion. While I address you, I
wish to speak [p.48] such words as shall be interesting, edifying and
instructive, and I desire an interest in the prayers of the faithful,
that I may be able to do so intelligently, that we may be the better
for our coming, together.

vol. 23, p.48
I am aware of the position that we occupy to-day. I feel that I am
surrounded by a large number of intelligent men and women, and while I
am addressing you, I am also addressing the world, for the remarks I
make will be reported and published to the world. Therefore, I am
desirous to advance such sentiments as will be in accord with the
enlightenment of the Latter-day Saints, with the intelligence of the
19th century, and with the principles that have emanated from God.

vol. 23, p.48
Any intelligence which we may possess and which we may be able to
impart, is not of ourselves, but of God. It did not originate with us;
it did not originate with Joseph Smith, with Brigham Young, with the
Twelve Apostles, nor was it received from any institution of learning,
nor of science, either religious, political, or social. Our philosophy
is not the philosophy of the world; but of the earth and the heavens,
of time and eternity, and proceeds from God.

vol. 23, p.48
A message was announced to us by Joseph Smith the Prophet, as a
revelation from God, wherein he stated that holy angels had appeared
to him and revealed the everlasting Gospel as it existed in former
ages; and that God the Father and God the Son had also appeared to
him: the Father pointing to the Son, said, "This is my beloved Son,
hear ye him." Moroni, a prophet that had lived on this continent,
revealed unto Joseph the plates containing the Book of Mormon, and by
the gift and power of God he was enabled to translate them into what
is known as the Book of Mormon. That book contains a record of the
ancient inhabitants who dwelt upon this continent, a part of whom came
from the tower of Babel at the time of the confounding of tongues, and
another part came from Jerusalem in the time of Zedikiah, king of
Judah, 600 years before the advent of our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ. This beak contains a record of the dealings of God with those
people; it contains a record of their worship of their wars and
commotions, of their righteousness and iniquity, and of the coming of
the Lord Jesus Christ unto them, and of His preaching unto them the
same Gospel that warn taught on the continent of Asia, attended by the
same ordinances, the same organization and the same principles.

vol. 23, p.48
I shall not attempt to bring any proof with regard to these matters
to-day; I am simply making statements, the truth of which you
Latter-day Saints know, as it would be impossible to enter into all
the details in a short discourse. Suffice it to say, that the Father
having presented His Son to Joseph Smith, and commanded him to hear
Him, Joseph was obedient to the heavenly call, and listened to the
various communications made by men holding the Holy Priesthood in the
various ages under the direction of the Only Begotten He and Oliver
Cowdery: were commanded to baptize each other, which they did. John
the Baptist came and conferred upon them the Aaronic Priesthood. Then
Peter, James and John, upon whom was conferred, in the Savior's day,
the keys of the Melchisedec Priesthood came, and conferred that
Priesthood upon them. Then Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moses, Elijah, Elias,
and many [p.49] other leading characters mentioned in the Scriptures,
who had operated in the various dispensations, came and conferred upon
Joseph the various keys, powers, rights, privileges and immunities
which they enjoyed in their times.

vol. 23, p.49
Again, Joseph was commanded to preach this Gospel and to bear this
testimony to the world. He was taught the same principles that were
taught to Adam, the same principles that were taught to Noah, to
Enoch, to Abraham, to Moses, to Elijah and other Prophets, the same
principles that were taught by Jesus Christ and the Apostles in former
times on the continent of Asia, accompanied with the same Priesthood
and the same organization, only more fully, because the present
dispensation is a combination of the various dispensations that have
existed in the different ages of the world, and which is designated in
the Scriptures as the dispensation of the fulness of times, in which
God would gather together all things in one, whether they be things in
heaven or things on earth. Therefore, whatever of knowledge, of
intelligence, of Priesthood, of powers, of revelations was conferred
upon those men in the different ages, was again restored to the earth
by the ministration and through the medium of those who held the holy
Priesthood of God in the different dispensations in which they lived.

vol. 23, p.49
Under the direction of the Almighty, Joseph organized a church; and
when people were called Upon to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, to
repent of their sins, to be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for
the remission of sins and to have hands laid upon them for the
reception of the Holy Ghost, those who did believe and obey received
the attendant blessings. Then the various offices of the Priesthood
began to be conferred upon men who believed, and in due time the
quorum of the Twelve was organized, whose commission was to proclaim
this Gospel to every people, to every nation; to every kindred, to
every tongue. Then a quorum of seventy Elders was selected, known by
the name of Seventies; and we now have some 76 times 70 of those
Elders. 

vol. 23, p.49
A First Presidency was also organized to preside over the whole Church
in all the world. Then there were High Priests ordained whose office
was principally to preside as well as to preach the Gospel. Then there
were Elders, Priests, Teachers and Deacons; and this organization was
given by direct revelation, by which the Church has been governed from
that time until the present. Bishops were also appointed whose
position in the Church was clearly defined by the word of the Lord.
Then High Councils were organized for the adjustment of all matters of
difficulty, for the correction of incorrect doctrine, for the
maintenance of purity and correct principles among the Saints, and for
the adjudication of all general matters pertaining to Israel. This was
the testimony and this is our testimony to-day to the nations of the
earth. The Lord stood at the head as instructor, guide and director;
and the Elders were told to go forth and to preach the Gospel to every
creature, because confusion, disorder, sectarianism and the theories
of men had been substituted for the word and will, and the revelation,
law and power of God. These Elders were told that approached the
latter times, when God would have a controversy with the nations, and
the message which [p.50] they had to proclaim was that which was
described by John when wrapped in prophetic vision upon the Isle of
Patmos. Among other great and important events he said "I saw another
angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gospel to
preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation and
kindred, and tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice, Fear God
and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment is come." This was
the commission given by the Lord to the Latter-day Saints. This is the
mission we have been trying to carry out from that time to the
present; and I myself have traveled tens of thousands of miles without
purse or scrip, trusting in God, to teach these holy principles, and
so have many of my brethren by whom I am surrounded.

vol. 23, p.50
When we started we were told that we were not sent to be taught, but
to teach. Why? Because the world was not in possession of the
principles of life, and therefore could not teach them. We went in
obedience to the direct command of God to us through his servant
Joseph, and we have spread forth the Gospel among the nations. And is
there anything unreasonable about it? No. Is it true? Yes. Is it
scriptural? Yes. Is it philosophical? Yes. And I say to-day, not by
way of boasting, because we have nothing to boast of (I have no
intelligence but what I am indebted to God, my heavenly Father and my
brethren for,) that while I have traveled through various parts of the
United States and the Canadas, also in England, Ireland, Scotland,
Wales, France, Germany, and different parts of the earth, among the
wise and intelligent as well as the poor and ignorant, among all
classes of men—I have stood in their halls and talked with their
professors, ministers, legislators, rulers, divines, judges and wise
men of every class, grade and position in life—but I have never met
with a man who could gainsay one principle of the Gospel of the Son of
God, and I never expect to; because truth, eternal truth, as it
emanates from God, cannot be controverted.

vol. 23, p.50
And what is the nature of the Gospel? It is the same as that taught on
the day of Pentecost by the Apostles, when they cried out to the
multitude, "Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of
Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost." That was the testimony which they bore to the
people. That is the testimony which the Elders of this Church bear.
There is something about this that is reasonable, that is intelligent,
and that is susceptible of proof. It was a very fair proposition for
the Apostle to make, promising the people who would obey the
requirements which the Gospel imposes upon its adherents, that they
should receive the Holy Ghost. And what should this do for them? It
was to cause their old men to dream dreams and their young men to see
visions, it was to make their sons and daughters prophecy, it was to
bring things past to their remembrance, to lead them into all truth,
and to show them things to come. This proposition was not alone of a
religious nature, but it was also strictly philosophical. The farmer
sows oats or wheat, or plants corn, and what does he expect? He
expects oats, wheat or corn, as the case may be, and nothing else.
There are laws and principles in nature, in the vegetable, the animal
and the mineral kingdoms, as well as in all [p.51] the works of God,
that are true in themselves and they are eternal. There are such
metals as gold, silver, copper or iron, each possessing certain
distinctive elements which they always did possess; and the different
bodies in their chemical relations possess principles that are always
true to unchangeable laws. It is so also in regard to all the elements
by which we are surrounded, and also in regard to the heavenly bodies.
Because of these unchanging laws, we know precisely when the sun will
rise and when it will set. We know when certain planets or comets will
appear and disappear. All their movements are undeviating, exact and
true according to the laws of nature.

vol. 23, p.51
Now here is a principle of the Gospel that will admit of as strong
evidence as anything in nature. What is it? "Repent, and be baptized
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost." Or in other
words, sow wheat and you reap wheat; plant corn and you gather corn.
It was a bold position to take. I remember that on these points I
questioned the Elder who brought the Gospel to me. I asked, What do
you mean by this Holy Ghost? Will it cause your old men to dream
dreams and your young men to see visions; will it bring to pass the
scripture which saith: And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will
pour out in those days of my Spirit, and they shall prophecy? Yes.
Will it give you the permeating influence of the Spirit of the living
God, and give you a certain knowledge of the principles that you
believe in?

vol. 23, p.51
"Yes," he answered, "and if it will not, then I am an impostor." Said
I, That is a very fair proposition. Finding the doctrine to be
correct, I obeyed, and I received that Spirit through obedience to the
Gospel which gave me a knowledge of those principles which I simply
believed before, because they were scriptural, reasonable and
intelligent, according to that scripture which saith, "If any man will
do His will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it be of God, or
whether I speak of myself."

vol. 23, p.51
I was ordained an Elder by the proper authorities, and I went forth to
preach this Gospel. Other Elders went forth as I did to the civilized
nations, preaching the same doctrine and holding out the same
promises. Some of them were not very learned; some were not very
profoundly educated. We send a singular class of people in our Elders.
Sometimes a missionary is a merchant, sometimes a legislator, a
blacksmith, an adobe maker, a plasterer, a farmer, or common laborer,
as the case may be. But all under the same influence and spirit, all
going forth as missionaries to preach the Gospel of light, of life and
of salvation. They have received the treasures of eternal life, and
they are enabled to communicate them to others; and they hold out the
same promises. You who hear me this afternoon, as well as thousands
upon thousands of others, have listened to those principles, you have
had held out unto you those promises; and when you obeyed the Gospel,
you received this same spirit; and you are my witnesses of the truth
of the things that I now proclaim in your hearing, and of the Spirit
and power of God attending the obedience to the Gospel, and you will
not deny it. This congregation will not deny it. When you yielded
obedience to the laws of God, obeyed [p.52] His commandments, were
baptized for the remission of your sins and had hands laid upon you
for the reception of the Holy Ghost, you did receive it: and you are
living witnesses before God. This is a secret that the world does not
comprehend. Its people have not obeyed it and they do not know it; and
the things of God, say the scriptures, no man knoweth but by the
Spirit of God; and this Spirit has imparted to us that intelligence
and that knowledge. This people have in their possession a hope that
enters within the vail, whither Christ, our forerunner, has gone. They
are living and acting and operating for eternity. God is their Father,
and they know it. Some people think we are a set of ignorant boobies,
who do not know what we are talking about, and they try to overrun the
faith of the Latter-day Saints by sophistry, falsehood and folly.
Whilst the fact is, we are in possession of the principles of eternal
life, and are operating for eternity; and then we are operating to
build up the Zion of God, where righteousness can be taught, and where
men can be protected, and where liberty can be proclaimed to all men
of every color, of every creed and of every nation.

vol. 23, p.52
Being placed in communication with God, the sophistry, nonsense and
dogmas of men have no influence upon us. We are built upon the rock of
revelation, as Peter was, and on the same principle. Said Jesus to
him, "Whom do men say that I, the Son of Man, am?" The answer was:
"Some say thou art one of the Prophets; some say thou art the Elias
who was to come," etc. "But whom say you that I am?" Peter answered
and said: "Thou art the Christ, the Son of the living God." Jesus
replied, "Blessed art thou, Simon Barjona, for flesh and blood hath
not revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven; and I
say also unto thee, that thou art Peter, and upon this rock will I
build my Church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it."
What rock? The rock of revelation —upon the intelligence communicated
by the Holy Ghost to those wire obey the Gospel of the Son of God; by
this, men shall know for themselves, and stand as the rock of ages,
invulnerable, immovable and unchangeable. That is the position which
we the Latter-day Saints occupy.

vol. 23, p.52
This, then, is the religious part of the question. What do we believe
in? We believe in purity, in virtue, in honesty, in integrity, in
truthfulness and in not giving way to falsehood; we believe in
treating all men justly, uprightly and honorably; we believe in
fearing God, observing His laws and keeping His commandments. Do we
all do it? No, not quite. I wish we did. But a great majority of the
Later-day Saints are doing this; and if there are those that are not,
let them look well to their path, for God will be after them, and
their brethren will be after them, for God cannot look upon sin with
any degree of allowance. And as we are here for the purpose of
building up Zion, He expects that we will be upright and honorable in
all our dealings with one another and with all men.

vol. 23, p.52
One part of the Gospel is that we should be gathered together to a
land that should be called Zion. Have we been doing this? Yes. Some
people are very much opposed to it. Have we injured anybody by
gathering in this way? Is this indeed the land of the free, the home
[p.53] of the brave, and the asylum for the oppressed? Cannot the
people of this nation afford to listen to the principles of truth, and
allow men who are fearing God to assemble together to worship Him
according to the dictates of their own consciences? Have we violated
any law of the United States in thus gathering together and in thus
worshiping our God? Not that I know of. Have we been opposed to the
United States? No! no! no! we never have, and we are at the defiance
of all men to prove anything of the kind. There are falsehoods set
afoot by low, degraded, unprincipled men. We believe that the
Constitution of the United States was given by inspiration of God. And
why? Because it is one of those instruments which proclaims liberty
throughout the land, and to all the inhabitants thereof. And it was
because of those noble sentiments, and the promulgation of those
principles which were given by God to man, we believe that it was
given by the inspiration of the Almighty. We have always esteemed it
in this light, and it was so declared by Joseph Smith. Did we do any
wrong in coming here in the way we did? I think not. Did we transgress
any of the laws of the United States? I think not. Did we transgress
any of the laws of the nations we left? I think not. We gathered
together simply because we were told there was a Zion to be built up.
And what was that Zion? The term means the pure in heart. In
connection with our gathering, I would remark, that a short time ago,
at one of our public celebrations, there were twenty-seven
nationalities represented. This is in accordance with the scripture
which says: I will take them one of a city and two of a family, and
bring them to Zion. And I will give them pastors after mine own heart,
that shall feed them with knowledge and understanding. This is what we
find in the Christian Bible, and there is certainly no harm in
believing the Bible. The Christians send their Bible missionaries
among us to circulate it, and we are always glad to receive the Bible
and be governed by it.

vol. 23, p.53
Now, then, being gathered together, we necessarily required some kind
of social relations with each other, for when we came here we brought
our bodies with us as well as our religion, and we brought our wives
and families with us as well as our religion; and we needed to
cultivate the earth and build houses, and plant orchards, and
vineyards, and gardens, and attend to the common affairs of life. And
then as we began to increase we began to open and build farms,
hamlets, villages and cities. Is there anything wrong in this? No.
Finally, when we came here we petitioned for a State government, the
people held a convention and a constitution was framed, and forwarded
to Washington. Congress refused our application for a State, but they
gave us a Territorial form of government and named the Territory Utah;
and strange to say, how men and nations change, they are trying to
interfere with us because of our polygamy, and at that time the
government appointed a polygamous governor, Brigham Young. People
change in their sentiments and views; I suppose they call it progress.
Apostle Orson Pratt, whom you all knew, as soon as that revelation was
made public, went down to the city of Washington, and there published
the doctrine of plural marriage and also lectured upon it. The paper
he published [p.54] was called The Seer, which many of you brethren
remember very well. They were not in ignorance in relation to these
matters. It was then well understood by the nation that these were our
sentiments, and that President Young was a polygamist.

vol. 23, p.54
But passing on. Sometime after that, we had some United States
officials sent out here, who were not polygamists, but one of them
went so far as to show us what beautiful civilization they had where
he came from, and he left his wife at home and brought with him a
strumpet and took her on to the bench with him, to let the people see
how intelligent and enlightened the people were in the United States.
However, fortunately for him, there was no Edmunds bill then. Still,
we were not much edified. It might be according to some people's
system of ethics; it may be considered beautiful or æsthetic by the
admirers of this fast and progressive civilization; but we could not
appreciate it, and the consequence was, that the people felt
indignant, they looked upon him as a profligate, and that he had
defiled and disgraced the ermine. These were the sentiments of the
people then, and they are yours to-day, for you have never been taught
anything else. He and some others went back to Washington, and
reported that the "Mormons" were in a state of rebellion; that they
were a very wicked people, very corrupt and very depraved, almost as
bad as some of our truth-telling ministers make us out to be, for some
of them are not very notorious for telling the truth, nobody believes
them here; but then they have reverend put before their names and
that, of course, covers—what is at I a multitude of sins. And
therefore, the mendacious stories that they tell and circulate are
received as actual truth by thousands of blind, ignorant, bigoted
people, who, doubtless, are far more sincere and far more honest and
pure in their lives than these specimens of fallen humanity who, in
the garb of sanctity, manufacture falsehoods and prepare them
specially for the vitiated taste of the age.

vol. 23, p.54
But to return; judges and other officials were sent here, and suffice
it to say, we did not like their civilization; and, then, they were
not much enamored with ours, because whatever we may be in the
estimation of the world generally, we are utterly averse to anything
like licentiousness and debauchery; and, if there is any among us, we
are indebted to our Christian friends for it, and to our Christian
judges for maintaining and protecting it in our midst. We have no
affiliation with such flyings; they cannot exist among us as a people,
only by the force, the power and influence of this federal
Christianity that has been introduced among us. Until these people
came into our midst we had no house of ill-fame; and a lady could
travel as safely in our streets at any time of night as in the day; we
had no occasion to lock our doors to prevent thieves from preying upon
us; we had no drunkenness, ribaldry or blasphemy in our streets; all
these things have been introduced among us by our good, kind, pure,
pious Christian friends, and in scores of our remote settlements where
this civilization has not penetrated, they are free from these vices
to-day

vol. 23, p.54
Now we will go back to the statement of these men. They were believed
in Washington. What did they state? Among other things they said that
we had burned the United States library, and the court records,  and
that a dreadful [p.55] state of anarchy was in existence; and instead
of the United States sending out a commission to enquire into these
matters, they took the statement of a Lotherio and his associates, and
sent out an army to destroy us. And these troops were reduced to
gnawing mules' legs about the vicinity of Bridger, refusing salt when
we sent it to them —for we would have done them good, notwithstanding
they came as our enemies. I remember writing a letter to one of the
officers who had a letter of introduction to me, and forwarded it by a
messenger; I told him that I was very sorry, that as a United States'
officer, as an honorable man, he should be placed in the situation he
was then in; because he could not help it, as an officer, any more
than we could, as he was operating as a servant of the government
under military rule and had, therefore, to obey orders. And that while
we esteemed him and other officers as patriots and high-minded,
honorable men, who had exhibited their patriotism and bravery in
Mexico and other places, and while we heard of their excellent
military equipments, we did not like the idea of their trying the
temper of their steel upon us. I told him that republics which
reflected the voice of the people were in many instances excitable and
erratic, and that I looked for a reaction in public opinion, and that
when that change came I expected the difficulties that the government
had placed us in would be done away, and that then I would be glad to
extend to him that courtesy in our city that one gentleman should
extend to another, and would then be happy to see him. But we could
not meet then of course; they could not come to us, and we could not
very well go out to them.

vol. 23, p.55
So that the Latter-day Saints may know the truth or falsity of the
allegations made by Judge Drummond, I will have the official statement
of Governor Cumming, who came out with the army, read to this
congregation.

vol. 23, p.55
It would be unfair and disengenuous to blame one administration for
the acts of another, yet when we see a disposition to listen to the
same kind of popular clamor that then existed, we cannot but notice a
great similarity of circumstances.

vol. 23, p.55
[Elder L. John Nuttall then read the following extracts from the
official statement of Governor Cumming, which was dated Great Salt
Lake City, April 15th, 1858:]

vol. 23, p.55
"Since my arrival I have been employed in examining the records of the
Supreme and District Courts, which I am now prepared to report as
being perfect and unimpaired. This will, doubtless, be acceptable
information to those who have entertained an impression to the
contrary.

vol. 23, p.55
I have also examined the Legislative Records and other books belonging
to the office of Secretary of State, which are in perfect
preservation.

vol. 23, p.55
The condition of the large and valuable Territorial Library has also
commanded my attention: and I am pleased in being able to report that
Mr. W. C. Staines, the librarian, has kept the books and records in
most excellent condition. I will, at an early day, transmit a
catalogue of this library, and schedules of the other public property,
with certified copies of the records of the Supreme and District
Courts, exhibiting the character and amount of the public business
last transacted in them."

vol. 23, p.55
Thus it appears that the allegations made by our enemies were [p.56]
false, and the army was sent out under false representations, and
their own Governor furnishes the evidence for their own refutation.
Yet we were subjected to the indignity and outrage of having an army
sent among us, predicated upon these false statements.

vol. 23, p.56
From the above and other similar actions manifested towards us as a
people we have learned in the sad school of experience, and by the
things that we have suffered, the excitability of the populace, and
the unreasonable, savage and relentless feelings that frequently
possess the people in their antagonism towards us, to be very careful,
in all our acts among men, not to excite that feeling of hate which
seems to be implanted in the human bosom against the principles taught
by the servants of the Lord in all ages of the world.

vol. 23, p.56
Our mission is and always has been peace on earth and goodwill to man,
to all men. We have in our midst Baptists, Methodists, Presbyterians,
Roman Catholics and all kinds of "ites." Does anybody interfere with
them? Not that I know of. Yet there was a man, a professed minister in
Sanpete County—[addressing President Canute Peterson of Sanpete Stake]
Brother Peterson, did you not have a man in your Stake who got up a
sensation by publishing far and wide that he had to preach the Gospel
in Sanpete with a revolver on his desk, to prevent the "Mormons" from
interfering with him—was not that the purport of his statement?
[President Peterson: Yes, sir.] Do you know the man?  [Ans.: Yes,
sir.] Is he there yet? [Ans.: No, sir.] [Laughter.] Others have stated
lately that we were in a state of sedition, and that in our different
counties there were armed bodies of men prepared to fight the United
States. The person that made and published this last statement was, as
I understand, also a minister, one of these reverend gentlemen. Do any
of you know his name? [A voice: Sheldon Jackson.] I am told it was one
Sheldon Jackson; a reverend gentleman with a big R, a pious man, of
course, and therefore what he says must be true. [Laughter.] We have a
set of people that seem to be prowling about; I suppose, however, they
are as necessary as anything else; I do not know but what they are. We
have a species of birds called buzzards, whose natural tastes are for
any kind of nauseous food; nothing suits them better than to gorge on
carrion. Like them, these defamers are fond of trying to root up
something against our people here. They themselves fabricate all kinds
of notions and opinions, similar to the above that I have mentioned,
that everybody here knows to be false, and they circulate them, and
they have fanned the United States almost into a furore. People
generally are ignorant of what these men and women are engaged in.
They think these persons are honorable men and women; and they get up
a lot of stories about some poor woman or some poor girl who has been
crowded upon by her husband, and that in this state of polygamy there
is the most abject misery, and the greatest distress that can be found
anywhere. Are they true? Some individual cases may be true. Some of
our men do not treat their wives right, and then some wives do not
treat their husbands right. We do not all do right by a great deal. I
wish we all did right. But supposing we were to go down to the places
where these people hail from, to the slums of Chicago, St. Louis,
Cincinnati, Philadelphia, New York,  and other [p.57] cities,
beginning, say, in New York, with the gilded palaces of 4th and 5th
Avenues, and trace the thing down to Five Points, and then go through
other cities in the same way, and what would we find there? Do you not
think one could get up something as dirty and filthy as the most
foul-minded person can get up about as? A thousand times more so.

vol. 23, p.57
They say we are an ignorant. people. We admit that we are not so very
intelligent, and we never boast of our learning or intelligence; but
then, they should not boast of theirs either. However, we can compare
favorably with them any day; and while they have had millions of the
public funds to sustain their educational establishments, we have been
despoiled, plundered and robbed over and over again, yet we are
prepared to compare notes with them on education, and also on virtue,
honesty and morals, any way they can fix it. And I would be ready to
say, as one said of old, Thou fool, first take the beam out of thine
own eye, that thou mayest see the more clearly to take the mote out of
thy brother's eye.

vol. 23, p.57
We will have read some figures for the information of the brethren who
come from a distance, who may not be acquainted with these matters.

vol. 23, p.57
[President Taylor then called upon his secretary, Elder L. John
Nuttall, to read some extracts from a work published by an ex-United
States official in New York City, which were as follows: ]

vol. 23, p.57
Before citing from the still incomplete census reports of 1880, let us
take that of 1870 and compare Utah and Massachusetts, the new
theocracy with the descendants of an old theocracy—priest-ridden Utah
with "cultured" Massachusetts, also adding the District of Columbia,
which has the enlightening presence of the American Congress to add to
its advantages, and is under its direct government.

vol. 23, p.57
ttt

vol. 23, p.57
"From statistics contained in the Report of the Commissioners of
Education for 1877, it is shown that in the percentage of enrolment of
her School population, Utah is in advance of the general average of
the United States, while in the percentage in actual daily attendance
at school, she still further exceeds the average of the whole Union.

vol. 23, p.57
In 1877, when the school population of Utah numbered 30,792, there was
invested in the Territory in school property the creditable sum of
$568,984, being about eighteen and one-half dollars per capita of the
school population.

vol. 23, p.57
In contrast with this, take the amount per capita of their school
population, which some of the States have invested in school property:
North Carolina, less than $0 60; Louisiana, $3 00; Virginia, about $2
00; Oregon, less than $9 00; Wisconsin, less than $11 00; Tennessee,
less than $2 50; Delaware, less than $13 00.

vol. 23, p.57
In respect to the amount, per capita, of her school population, which
Utah has invested in school property, she exceeds several other
Southern and Western States, is in advance of the great States of
Indiana and Illinois, and I believe in advance of the general average
of the entire Union.

vol. 23, p.57
Thus, in the matter of education, Utah stands ahead of many old and
[p.58] wealthy States, and of the general average of the United States
in three very important respects, namely, the enrolment of her school
population, the percentage of their daily attendance at school, and
the amount per capita invested in school property.

vol. 23, p.58
From the census of 1880 I have compiled the following: 

COMPARISON OF ILLITERACY.—

vol. 23, p.58
The United States & Utah Territory: 

	United States.	Utah.

Total population	 50,155,783	143,963
Total over 10 years of
age who cannot read	   4,923,451	    4,851
Percentage who cannot
read, 10 years & over	            9.82	      3.37
Total over 10 years of
age who cannot write	  6. 239,958	    8,826
Percentage who cannot
write, 10 yrs. & over	         12.14	      6.13
Total white population	43,402,970	142,423
Total white population
over 10 years of age
who cannot write	 3,019,080	    8,137
Percentage of white
population who can-
not write, 10 years &
over 	          6.96	      5.71

vol. 23, p.58
Of all the States and Territories in the Union there are but thirteen
showing a lower percentage of total population who cannot read,
Connecticut having the same 3.37. The rest range all the way up 32.32.
per centage of total population in South Carolina

vol. 23, p.58
We will now produce some evidence with regard to crime, etc., drawn
from official sources:

vol. 23, p.58
The population of Utah by the census of 1880 is about 144,000, divided
as follows:

vol. 23, p.58
Mormons ..............		120,283
Gentiles .................	14,155
Apostate Mormons.	  6,988
Josephites ..............	     820
Doubtful ................	  1,717
		  23,680

	Total ........................ 	143,963

vol. 23, p.58
"It will be seen that the "Gentiles" constitute only ten per cent. of
the population, yet from this small minority are taken the incumbents
of nearly every position of influence and emolument. They have the
Governor, with absolute veto power, Secretary, Judges, Marshals,
Prosecuting Attorneys, Land Register, Recorder, Surveyor-General,
Clerks of the Courts, Commissioners, principal Post-office Mail
Contractors, Postal Agents, Revenue Assessors and Collectors,
Superintendent of Indian Affairs, Indian Agencies, Indian Supplies,
Army Contractors, express, railroad and telegraph lines, the
associated press agency, half the jurors in law, but at least
three-fourths and always the foreman in practice, in fact, every
position not elective.

vol. 23, p.58
Last winter there was a census taken of the Utah penitentiary and the
Salt Lake City and County prisons, with the following result: In Salt
Lake City there are about seventy-five Mormons to twenty-five
non-Mormons. In Salt Lake County there are about eighty Mormons to
twenty non-Mormons. In the city prison there were twenty-nine
convicts, all non-Mormons; in the county prison there were six
convicts, all non-Mormons. The jailer stated that the county convicts
for the five years past were all anti-Mormons except three.

vol. 23, p.58
In Utah we have seen that by the United States Census the proportion
of orthodox Mormons to all others is as eighty-three to seventeen. In
the Utah penitentiary there were fifty-one prisoners, only five of
whom were Mormons, and two of the five were in prison for imitating
Father Abraham in their domestic menage, so that the seventeen per
cent, "outsiders" had forty-six convicts in the penitentiary, while
the  eighty-three per cent, Mormons had but five! The total number of
Utah [p.59] lockups, including the penitentiary, is fourteen; these
aggregated one hundred and twenty-five inmates. Of these one hundred
and twenty-five, not over eleven were Mormons, several of whom were
incarcerated for minor offences and polygamy; while if all the
anti-Mormon thieves, adulterers, black-legs, perjurers, murderers and
other criminals who are at large, were sent to prison, the Mormons
claim that their prisons could not hold them.

vol. 23, p.59
In 1878 a Mormon publication made the following boastful statement:

vol. 23, p.59
Out of the twenty counties of the Territory, most of which are
populous, thirteen are, to-day, without a dram-shop, brewery, gambling
or brothel-house, bowling or billiard-saloon, lawyer, doctor, parson
beggar, politician or place-hunter, and almost entirely free from
social troubles of every kind; yet these counties are exclusively
'Mormon;' and with the exception of a now and then domestic doctor or
lawyer, the entire Territory was free from these adjuncts of
civilization (?) till after the advent of the professing Christian
element, boastingly here to 'regenerate the Mormons,' and to-day every
single disreputable concern in Utah is run and fostered by the very
same Christian (?) element. Oaths, imprecations, blasphemies,
invectives, expletives, blackguardism, the ordinary dialect of the
"anti-Mormon," were not heard in Utah till after his advent, nor till
then, did we have litigation, drunkenness, harlotry, political and
judicial deviltries, gambling and kind red enormities.

vol. 23, p.59
This is what the Mormons assert. Let us see how the case stands today,
and what the facts attest.

vol. 23, p.59
Out of the two hundred saloon, billiard, bowling alley and pool table
keepers, not over a dozen even profess to be Mormons. All of the
bagnios and other disreputable concerns in the Territory are run and
sustained by anti-Mormons. Ninety-eight per cent. of the gamblers of
Utah are of the same element, Ninety-five per cent. of the Utah
lawyers are Gentiles, and eighty per cent. of all the litigation there
is of outside growth and promotion.

vol. 23, p.59
Of the two hundred and fifty towns and villages in Utah, over two
hundred have no "gaudy sepulchre of departed virtue," and these two
hundred and odd towns are almost exclusively Mormon in population. Of
the suicides committed in Utah, ninety odd per cent. are non-Mormon;
and of the Utah homicides and infanticides, over eighty per cent. are
perpetrated by the seventeen per cent. "outsiders.

vol. 23, p.59
The arrests made in Salt Lake City from January 1, 1881, to December
8, 1881, are classified, as follows:

vol. 23, p.59
Men ...........................................................	
782
Women ......................................................	  200
Boys ..........................................................	
38

	Total ....................... 	1,020

Mormons, Men & Boys ......	163
       "      , Women ...............	    6	   169
Anti-Mormon-Men & Boys-	657
       "                 Women ......... 194	    851

	Total ........................     1,020 

vol. 23, p.59
A number of the Mormon arrests were for chicken, cow and water
trespass, petty larceny, etc. The arrests of anti-Mormons were in most
cases for prostitution, gambling, exposing of person. drunkenness,
unlawful dram selling, assault and battery, attempt to kill, etc.

vol. 23, p.59
If the seventy-five per cent. Mormon population of Salt Lake City were
as lawless and corrupt as [p.60] the record shows the twenty-five per
cent. anti-Mormons to be, there would have been 2,443 arrests made
from their ranks during the year 1881 instead of the comparatively
trifling number of 169 shown on the record; while if the twenty-five
per cent. anti-Mormon population had as law-abiding and upright a
record as the seventy-five per cent. Mormons, instead of the startling
number of 851 anti-Mormon arrests during the year, there would have
been but 56 made."

vol. 23, p.60
I give these statements of facts for the information of the brethren
who are here from a distance; but, then, they know them as facts; that
is, they know how these soi disant regeneraters act, but many of them
do not know what their civilization is here, and what is sought to be
introduced among us, and the infamous statements circulated concerning
us. We are ready, as I said before, to compare notes with them or the
people of this or any nation at any time. And then again, we ought to
be more pure and virtuous than they, for we do profess to be the
Saints of the Most High God. With this view, when this Edmunds bill
was being canvassed, and there was a prospect of its passing—although
we thought at first it was impossible that such a concern could pass
through Congress; but when we saw the falsehoods that were being
circulated, the furore that was being raised and fanned by religious
fanatics and political demagogues, petitions were gotten up by the
people here, one of them representing the male class, another our
Relief Societies, another our young men, and another our young ladies'
Improvement Societies. All of them represented that we were a virtuous
people—that polygamy was a religious institution; and the young people
asserted that it had been taught to them by their parents from their
youth up, and that the principles of purity, virtue, integrity and
loyalty to the government of the United States had been instilled into
their minds and hearts since their earliest childhood; and further,
that they had been taught and understood that chastity was their
greatest boon, far above jewels or wealth, and more precious than life
itself. In a few days we had 165,000 signatures, and they were
forwarded to Washington. The request was that Congress would not act
as the government had before—first send out an army and then send
commissioners to require, but that they would send commissioners first
to require into the facts of the case. But they did not choose to
listen. In fact, there has been a great furore in the United States in
relation to these matters, and that has originated to an extent
through our Governor. Now I am very much averse to talking about
official men; I do not like to do such things. They ought to be
honorable men; the most charitable construction I could put upon his
acts would be to say that his education had been sadly neglected, and
that he was not acquainted with figures. He might have learned to read
and write perhaps, but I would question his having gone so far as
arithmetic; because he did not apparently know the difference between
1,300 votes and 18,500 votes. It does denote a lamentable absence of a
knowledge of the rudiments of a common education; but then, a man
should not, perhaps, be blamed for that which he does not know. And,
indeed, it would seem that some of our lawmakers in  Washington are
not educated. With all due respect to them, with these facts before
them [p.61] and condemned throughout the United States, they did not
think it was any crime for a man to be thus ignorant, or they would
not have sent him back again. We hope the Commissioners will be better
educated, that they will be men who can tell the difference between
1,300 and 18,500. Now we may be very ignorant—and we do not boast much
of our intelligence, but when such people perpetrate such palpable,
flagrant outrages, we have to resort to a political phrase in order to
express our disgust towards them by saying, "There is something rotten
in Denmark." I have to be a politician as well as everything else.

vol. 23, p.61
Still, in the midst of these things, what are you going to do? Do the
very best we can. Are you going to rebel? That would please our
enemies, but we do not have much of that spirit in us. We feel to
sympathize with people who have no better judgment than to adopt so
suicidal and dishonorable a course as that which has been pursued
towards us. Yet notwithstanding this, we are unshaken towards the
principles of our government and believe that we have got the best on
the earth, these evils arising from the corruptions of men and
maladministration. It is said that error and falsehood will run a
thousand miles while truth is putting on its boots, but truth
ultimately will triumph, as according to the old adage, "Truth,
crushed to earth, will rise again." And what will you do? Contend for
constitutional principles, or lie down and let the vicious, the
mendacious and unprincipled run over and overslaugh you?

vol. 23, p.61
We have peacefully, legally and honorably possessed our lands in these
valleys of the mountains, and we have purchased and paid for them; we
do not revel in any ill-gotten gain. They are ours. We have complied
with all the requisitions of law pertaining thereto, and we expect to
possess and inhabit them. We covet no man's silver or gold, or
apparel, or wife, or servants, or flocks, or herds, or horses, or
carriages, or lands, or possessions. But we expect to maintain our own
rights. If we are crowded upon by unprincipled men or inimical
legislation, we shall not take the course pursued by the lawless, the
dissolute and the unprincipled; we shall not have recourse to the
dynamite of the Russian Nihilists, the secret plans and machinations
of the communists, the boycotting and threats of the Fenians, the
force and disorder of the Jayhawkeers, the regulators or the Molly
Maguires, nor any other secret or illegal combination; but we still
expect to possess and maintain our rights; but to obtain them in a
legal, peaceful and constitutional manner. As American citizens, we
shall contend for all our liberties, rights and immunities, guaranteed
to us by the Constitution; and no matter what action may be taken by
mobocratic influence, by excited and unreasonable men, or by inimical
legislation, we shall contend inch by inch for our freedom and rights,
as well as the freedom and rights of all American citizens and of all
mankind. As a people or community, we can abide our time, but I will
say to you Latter-day Saints, that there is nothing of which you have
been despoiled by oppressive acts or mobocratic rule, but that you
will again possess, or your children after you. Your rights in Ohio,
your rights in Jackson, Clay, Caldwell and Davis counties in Missouri,
will yet be restored to you. Your  possessions, of which you have been
fraudulently [p.62] despoiled in Missouri and Illinois, you will again
possess, and that without force, or fraud or violence. The Lord has a
way of His own in regulating such matters. We are told the wicked
shall slay the wicked. He has a way of His own of "emptying the earth
of the inhabitants thereof." A terrible day of reckoning is
approaching the nations of the earth; the Lord is coming out of His
hiding place to vex the inhabitants thereof; and the destroyer of the
Gentiles, as prophesied of, is already on his way. Already the
monarchs of the earth are trembling from conspiracies among their own
people; already has one Czar of Russia been destroyed and another
holds his life by a very uncertain tenure through the perpetual
threats and machinations of an infuriated populace; already have the
Emperor of Germany, the King of Italy, the Queen of England, the King
of Spain, the Sultan of Turkey, and many others of the honorable and
noble rulers of the earth had their lives jeopardized by the attacks
of regicides; already have two of the Presidents of this Republic been
laid low by the hands of the assassin; and the spirit of
insubordination, misrule, lynching, and mobocracy of every kind is
beginning to ride rampant through the land; already combinations are
being entered into which are very ominous for the future prosperity,
welfare and happiness of this great Republic. The volcanic fires of
disordered and anarchical elements are beginning to manifest
themselves and exhibit the internal forces that are at work among the
turbulent and unthinking masses of the people. Congress will soon have
something else to do than to proscribe and persecute an innocent,
law-abiding and patriotic people. Of all bodies in the world, they can
least afford to remove the bulwarks that bind society together in this
nation, to recklessly trample upon human freedom and rights, and to
rend and destroy that great Palladium of human rights—the Constitution
of the United States. Ere long they will need all its protecting
influence to save this nation from misrule, anarchy and mobocratic
influence. They can ill afford to be the foremost in tampering with
human rights and human freedom, or in tearing down the bulwarks of
safety and protection which that sacred instrument has guaranteed. It
is lamentable to see the various disordered and disorganized elements
seeking to overthrow the greatest and best government in existence on
the earth. Congress can ill afford to set a pattern of violation of
that Constitution which it has sworn to support. The internal fires of
revolution are already smouldering in this nation, and they need but a
spark to set them in a flame. Already are agencies at work in the land
calculated to subvert and overthrow every principle of rule and
government; already is corruption of every kind prevailing in high
places and permeating all society; already are we, as a nation,
departing from our God, and corrupting ourselves with malfeasance,
dishonor, and a lack of public integrity and good faith; already are
licentiousness and debauchery corrupting, undermining and destroying
society; already are we interfering with the laws of nature and
stopping the functions of life, and have become the slayers of our own
offspring, and employ human butchers in the shape of physicians to
assist in this diabolical and  murderous work. The sins of this
nation, the licentiousness, the debauchery, the [p.63] murders are
entering into the ears of the Lord of Sabbaoth, and I tell you now,
from the tops of these mountains, as a humble servant of the living
God, that unless these crimes and infamies are stopped, this nation
will be overthrown, and its glory, power, dominion and wealth will
fade away like the dews of a summer morning. I also say to other
nations of the earth, that unless they repent of their crimes, their
iniquities and abominations, their thrones will be overturned, their
kingdoms and governments overthrown, and their lands made desolate.
This is not only my saying, but it is the saying of those ancient
prophets which they themselves profess to believe; for God will
speedily have a controversy with the nations of the earth, and, as I
stated before, the destroyer of the Gentiles is on his way to
overthrow governments, to destroy dynasties, to lay waste thrones,
kingdoms and empires, to spread abroad anarchy and desolation, and to
cause war, famine and bloodshed to overspread the earth.

vol. 23, p.63
Besides the preaching of the Gospel, we have another mission, namely,
the perpetuation of the free agency of man and the maintenance of
liberty, freedom, and the rights of man. There are certain principles
that belong to humanity outside of the Constitution, outside of the
laws, outside of all the enactments and plans of man, among which is
the right to live; God gave us the right and not man; no government
gave it to us, and no government has a right to take it away from us.
We have a right to liberty—that was a  right that God gave to all men;
and if there has been oppression, fraud or tyranny in the earth, it
has been the result of the wickedness and corruptions of men and has
always been opposed to God and the principles of truth, righteousness,
virtue, and all principles that are calculated to elevate mankind. The
Declaration of Independence states that men are in possession of
certain inalienable rights, among which are life, liberty and the
pursuit of happiness. This belongs to us; it belongs to all humanity.
I wish, and the worst wish I have for the United States, is, that they
could have liberality enough to give to all men equal rights, and,
while they profess to have delivered the black slaves, that they
strike off the fetters of the white men of the South, who have been
ground under the heel of sectional injustice, and let them feel that
we are all brothers in one great nation, and deliver all people from
tyranny and oppression of every kind, and proclaim, as they did at the
first, liberty throughout the land and to all people. That is the
worst wish I have for them. And when I see them take another course I
feel sorry for it. I would like if I had time to talk a little upon
constitutional rights; I would like a little to discuss the
uuconstitutionality of that Edmunds bill; but it was ably done by many
senators of the United States, and by others in the House of
Representatives. Very ably done; and I honor the men who maintain such
sentiments. It is true that most of them apologized and said that they
were as much opposed to polygamy as anybody. Well, that is a matter of
their own; they have a right to their opinions as much as I have a
right to my opinion. Would I deprive them of that right? No, I would
not. I preach the Gospel to the world. What is it? Force, tyranny and
oppression? No: it is all free grace and it is all free will. Is
anybody coerced? Did anybody [p.64] coerce you, Latter-day Saints? Are
any of you forced to continue Latter-day Saints if you do not want to?
If you think you are, you are all absolved to-day. We know of no such
principle as coercion; it is a matter of choice. The principle that  I
spoke of before—that is, men receive the Holy Ghost within themselves,
is the cementing, binding, uniting power that exists among the
Latter-day Saints. What right have I to expect that members of the
House of Representatives or the people of the United States should
advocate polygamy? They would not understand it. Nor would it be
reasonable for us to expect it at their hands; but what I admired in
those Senators and Members was their fealty to the government, to the
Constitution and the maintenance of the freedom and the inalienable
rights of man, of every color, creed and profession.

vol. 23, p.64
I will relate a little conversation that I had with President Hayes,
when he was here, on the subject of polygamy. I said to him, we are
not generally understood by the people of the world, by the outsiders;
and I call look with very great leniency upon the action of members of
the House of Representatives and the Senate, the governors, and others
who have expressed strong indignation against this principle. From
your standpoint, you think we are a corrupt people; you think it is a
part or portion of the thing you call the social evil, that permeates
all classes of society, and is sapping the foundation of the life of
so many throughout the land. You think that we are trying to introduce
something that is encouraging licentiousness and other kindred evils
among the people, and to legalize these things by legislative
enactment and otherwise, and trying to popularize and make legal those
infamies. I continued, that is a false view to take of the subject.
Mr. President, I have always abhorred such practices from the time I
was quite young; when I have seen men act the part of Lotharios,
deceiving the fair sex and despoiling them of their virtue, and then
seeing those men received into society and their victims disgraced,
ostracised and esteemed as pariahs and outcasts, I could not help
sympathising with a woman that was seduced, I looked upon the man who
seduced her as a villain; I do so to-day. Said I, when Joseph Smith
first made known the revelation concerning plural marriage and of
having more wives than one, it made my flesh crawl; but, Mr.
President, I received such evidence and testimony pertaining to this
matter, scriptural and otherwise, which it was impossible for me as an
honest man to resist, and believing it to be right I obeyed it and
practised it. I have not time now to enter into all the details; but
in regard to those honorable gentlemen in the Senate who maintained
the principle of constitutional rights and who declare, as I declare
to-day, that that instrument which was then gotten up was
unconstitutional in several particulars, I could not expect them to
advocate my religion; it is not their business, but is mine and yours.
They can take what religion they please; we do not with to force our
religion nor our marital relations upon them, nor have we ever done
it, nor could we do it if we wished, for this principle is connected
with the Saints alone, and pertains to eternity as well as time, and
is known to us by the  appellation of "celestial marriage" It does not
belong to them, nor does [p.65] it pertain to all of our own people.
None but the more pure, virtuous, honorable and upright are permitted
to enter into these associations. Now I speak to the Latter-day
Saints, who are acquainted with what I say. If I state untruths, tell
me, and I will consider you my friends, and the friends of this
community. Should we preach the doctrine of plurality of wives to the
people of the United States? No; you know very well that it is only
for honorable men and women, virtuous men and women, honest men and
women who can be vouched for by those who preside over them, and whom
they recognize as their Presidents; it is only such people as these
that can be admitted to participate in this ordinance. You know it. I
know it, you Presidents of Stakes know it and the people know it.
There are any number of people in this Territory who are good people
in many respects, but who cannot come up to that standard. That is the
position we occupy in relation to this principle. 

vol. 23, p.65
If the United States were to ask us if we could give to them the same
ordinance, we would say, No; no, we cannot. Why can you not? Because
it is a religious ordinance, as I have stated; because it connects men
and women together for time and for eternity; because it associates
people of this world in the next; because it makes provision: for our
marital associations in the other world, and that while we have our
wives here we expect to have them in eternity; and we believe in that
doctrine that reaches beyond time into eternity. Others make their
marital relations to end in death; their covenants last only till
death does them part. Ours take hold of eternity, they enter into the
eternal state of existence, and contemplate an eternal union of the
sexes worlds without end.

vol. 23, p.65
We believe in the resurrection of the dead and the life in the world
to come; and not only in the resurrection of the male, but also of the
female. We believe also in eternal unions, union on earth and in
heaven, And as the heavens declare the glory of God, and the stellar
universes roll on according to eternal laws implanted in them by the
Deity, and perform their revolutions through successive ages, so will
man progress and increase—himself, his wives, his children—through the
eternities to come. Who is injured by this faith? Cannot a great and
magnanimous nation afford the privilege to enjoy these principles
without passing bills of pains and penalties for the belief and
enunciation of such divine, ennobling and Godlike principles qqq

vol. 23, p.65
Man is a dual being, possessed of body and spirit, made in the image
of God, and connected with Him and with eternity. He is a God in
embryo and will live and progress throughout the eternal ages, if
obedient to the laws of the Godhead, as the Gods progress throughout
the eternal ages. Is it a thing incredible in this generation that God
shall raise the dead? Is it a thing incredible that the finest and
most exalted ties and sympathies of humanity, sanctified by family
relations—pure undefiled love, should continue in the resurrection qqq

vol. 23, p.65
We have no fault to find with our government. We deem it the best in
the world. But we have reason to deplore its maladministration, and I
call upon our legislators, our governors and president to pause in
their career and not to tamper with the rights and liberties of
American citizens, nor wantonly tear down the bulwarks of [p.66]
American and human liberty. God has given to us glorious institutions;
let us preserve them intact and not pander to the vices, passions and
fanaticism of a depraved public opinion. 

vol. 23, p.66
Cannot the enlightenment, civilization and statesmanship of the
nineteenth century in this great American nation find a more worthy
object than to fetter human thought, to enslave its own citizens, to
forge chains for the suppression of human progress, to bind in
Cimmerian darkness the noblest aspirations of the human soul, to tear
down the pillars of the temple of liberty, to inaugurate a system of
serfdom and oppression, and to copy after Egypt, Russia, and the late
practices of this nation in enslaving and brutalizing humanity,
tearing to pieces that great Palladium of human rights, the
Constitution of the United States? Can they afford to do this? If
there are supposed wrongs, can they not find a legal and
constitutional way of correcting these wrongs? Surely the tearing down
of the bulwarks, the very temple of freedom, will not aid them in the
solution of this, to them, vexed question, for if they tear away the
strongholds of society, they themselves will perish in the ruins.

vol. 23, p.66
But with regard to those not of us, I will tell you what I believe
about the matter. I believe it would be much better for them to have
even polygamy in their state of existence than this corroding,
corrupting, demoralizing and, damning evil that prevails in their
midst, We look upon, it that polygamy is the normal condition of man;
but that has nothing to do with Mormon plurality of wives, or what is
termed "celestial marriage." I would state also, that when we speak of
its being the normal condition, it has so existed throughout all ages.
And when we talk about polygamy, I have read the speeches of men in
Congress when speaking about the Mormon position, telling us that the
British in India put down suttee, which is the burning of widows on
the funeral pile of their husbands; casting children into the Ganges,
etc.—that the British put that down by force of law. But the British,
if my memory serves me right, have about two hundred millions of
polygamists under their jurisdiction, and they can afford to treat
them right and to give them the protection of law; but our free
government cannot. And when we talk about the suttee, that is the
destruction of life, while polygamy means the propagation of human
life. One tends to destruction and death, the other to the propagation
of life. I will guarantee to-day, without fear of contradiction, that
there is more of the suttee in the United States to-day pertaining to
infants than there ever was in India among the same number of
population. It has become unfashinable in the east for women to have
large families. I have heard remarks like this: one lady was asked,
How many children have you? One or two. Is that all? What do you take
me for, do you think I am a cow? Why no, you are not a cow, for cows
do not murder their offspring. What a terrible tale is here told! What
a horrible state of affairs is here exhibited. And I am told that some
of these iniquities are being introduced here. I tell you, in the name
of God, if you do we will be after you. I am told of physicians who
are acting as they do in the east—as the  butchers of infants. Let us
look after these things, you Bishops, and if you do find it out,
[p.67] bring them up. As God lives we will not permit such infamies in
our midst; you will not commence your fashionable murders here. And I
will say now, Wo to this nation and to the nations of Europe, or any
people among any nation, that sanctions these things. Have you not
read that no "murderer hath eternal life abiding in him?" What shall
be thought of those unnatural monsters, the slayers of their own
offspring? This revolting, unnatural, damnable vice may be
fashionable, but God will require this crime at their hands. Wo to men
and to women that are licentious and corrupt, depraved and debauched,
and especially wo, tenfold wo, to the murderers of helpless innocence.
I tell you this in the name of the Lord. If these things are not
stopped, God will arise and shake the nations of the earth and root
out their infamies.

vol. 23, p.67
Now then what shall we do?

vol. 23, p.67
We do not wish to place ourselves in a state of antagonism, nor to act
defiantly, towards this government. We will fulfil the letter, so far
as practicable, of that unjust, inhuman, oppressive and
unconstitutional law, so far as we can without violating principle;
but we cannot sacrifice every principle of human right at the behest
of corrupt, unreasoning and unprincipled men; we cannot violate the
highest and noblest principles of human nature and make pariahs and
outcasts of high-minded, virtuous and honorable women, nor sacrifice
at the shrine of popular clamor the highest and noblest principles of
humanity!

vol. 23, p.67
We shall abide all constitutional law, as we always have done;but
while we are Godfearing and law-abiding, and respect all honorable men
and officers, we are no craven serfs, and have not learned to lick the
feet of oppressors, nor to bow in base submission to unreasoning
clamor. We will contend, inch by inch, legally and constitutionally,
for our rights as American citizens, and for the universal rights of
universal man. We stand proudly erect in the consciousness of our
rights as American citizens, and plant ourselves firmly on the sacred
guarantees of the Constitution; and that instrument, while it defines
the powers and privileges of the President, Congress and the
judiciary, also directly provides that "the powers not delegated to
the United States by the Constitution, nor prohibited by it to the
States, are reserved to the States respectively or to the people."

vol. 23, p.67
I have heard it boasted by British statesmen, that as soon as a slave
planted his foot on British sail, his fetters were broken and he was a
free man. It is the proud boast of Americans that her flag floats for
all; and while Congress claims the right of dominion and legislation
over territories, with that same right is associated the right of
manhood, freedom and American citizenship. We need have no fears, no
trembling in our knees, about these attempts to deprive us of our
God-given and constitutional liberties. God will take care of His
people, if we will only do right. I am thankful to say that you are
doing pretty nearly as well as you know how. There are many things
among us that are wrong, many things that are foolish, but generally
you are seeking to fear God and keep His commandments. Now, treat your
wives right, but do not subject yourselves to the infamous provisions
of the Edmund's act more than you can help, avoid [p.68] all harsh
expressions and improper actions, act carefully and prudently in all
your social relations. Be wise as serpents and harmless as doves. A
gentleman in Washington told another, who related it to me, in answer
to the question, What will the "Mormons" do with their wives and
children when this bill passes? he was told: Turn them out in the
streets as we do our harlots. I say in the name of God we will not do
any such thing, and let all Israel say Amen. [The vast congregation,
amounting to from 12,000 to 14,000 persons, responded Amen.] We will
stand by our covenants, and the Constitution will bear us out in it.
Among other things, that instrument says that Congress shall make no
law impairing the validity of contracts. You have contracted to be
united with your wives in time and in eternity, and it would not do
for us to break a constitutional law, would it? [Laughter.] Others may
do it, but we cannot. We cannot lay aside our honor, we cannot lay
aside our principles; and if people cannot allow us freedom, we can
allow freedom to them and to all men. We will be true to our wives and
cherish them and maintain them, and stand by them in time, and we will
reign with them in eternity, when thousands of others are weltering
under the wrath of God. Any man that abuses his wife, or takes
advantage of this law to oppress her, is not worthy of a standing in
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints; and let the
congregation say Amen. [The immense congregation responded by a loud
Amen.]

vol. 23, p.68
Now, what will we do in our relations with the United States? We will
observe the law as we have done, and be as faithful as we have been.
We will maintain our principles and live our religion and keep the
commandments of God, and obey every constitutional law, pursuing that
course that shall direct us in all things.

vol. 23, p.68
Brethren and sisters, God bless you and lead you in the paths of life,
and give you wisdom; be calm and quiet; all is well in Zion. You need
not be under any fears about anything that may transpire, as though
some strange thing had happened. We have met such things before; we
can meet them again. God has delivered us before. He will deliver us
again, if we put our trust in Him and remain true to the covenants we
have made with Him. Our trust is in God. You have heard me say before,
Hosanna, the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth; and if this congregation
feels as I do we will join together in the same acclaim. Follow me.

vol. 23, p.68
[The speaker then repeated and was followed by the congregation:
Hosanna! Hosanna! Hosanna! to God and the Lamb, for ever and ever
worlds without end, Amen, Amen and Amen.] [p.69]

Joseph F. Smith, April 9, 1882

Delivered at the General Conference, on Sunday,
April 9th, 1882.

The Laws of God and the Laws of the Land—The Saints An 
Obedient and Law-Abiding People—Their Persecutions 
Productive of Prosperity—Their Past and Prospective 
Experience and Eventual Triumph.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.69
Nearly all the brethren who have spoken at this Conference have
referred to the circumstances in which we, as a people, are now
placed; and it would seem unnecessary for me to make any further
reference to this all-prevailing subject with which the people
generally are more or less familiar, and in which we necessarily are
considerably interested. But while the brethren who have spoken have
merely referred to some of the sayings of the Prophet Joseph, and to
items in the revelations through him, to the Church, I feel impressed
to read in the hearing of the congregation one or two passages from
the revelations previously referred to. I will, therefore, call the
attention of the congregation to a verse or two in the revelation
given in 1831, which will be found on page 219 of the Doctrine and
Covenants:

vol. 23, p.69
"Let no man break the laws of the land, for he that keepeth the laws
of God hath no need to break the laws of the land.

vol. 23, p.69
Wherefore, be subject to the powers that be, until He reigns whose
right it is to reign, and subdues all enemies under His feet.

vol. 23, p.69
Behold, the laws which ye have received from my hand are the laws of
the Church, and in this light ye shall hold them forth. Behold here is
wisdom."

vol. 23, p.69
The following I quote from a revelation given December, 1833, page
357:

vol. 23, p.69
"According to the laws and the Constitution of the people which I have
suffered to be established and should be maintained for the rights and
protection of all flesh, according to just and holy principles.

vol. 23, p.69
That every man may act in doctrine and principle pertaining to
futurity, according to the moral agency which I have given unto them,
that every man may be accountable for his own sins in the day of
judgment.

vol. 23, p.69
Therefore it is not right that any man should be in bondage one to
another.

vol. 23, p.69
And for this purpose have I established the Constitution of this land,
by the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this very purpose, and
redeemed the land by the shedding of blood."

vol. 23, p.69
Again, in a revelation on page 342:[p.70]

vol. 23, p.70
"And now, verily I say unto you concerning the laws of the land, it is
my will that my people shall observe to do all things whatsoever I
command them.

vol. 23, p.70
And that law of the land which is constitutional, supporting that
principle of freedom in maintaining rights and privileges, belongs to
all mankind, and is justifiable before me.

vol. 23, p.70
Therefore I, the Lord, justify you and your brethren of my Church, in
befriending that law which is the constitutional law of the land;

vol. 23, p.70
And as pertaining to law of man, whatsoever is more or less than these
cometh of evil.

vol. 23, p.70
I, the Lord God, make you free, therefore ye are free indeed; and the
law also maketh you free;

vol. 23, p.70
Nevertheless, when the wicked rule, the people mourn;

vol. 23, p.70
Wherefore, honest men and wise men should be sought for diligently,
and good men and wise men ye should observe to uphold; otherwise,
whatsoever is less than these cometh of evil.

vol. 23, p.70
And I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall forsake all evil and
cleave unto all good, that ye shall live by every word which
proceedeth out of the mouth of God;

vol. 23, p.70
For He will give unto the faithful, line upon line, precept upon
precept; and I will try you and prove you herewith;

vol. 23, p.70
And whose layeth down his life in my cause, or my name's sake, Shall
find it again, even life eternal;

vol. 23, p.70
Therefore, be not afraid of your enemies, for I have decreed in my
heart, saith the Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether
you will abide in my covenant, even unto death, that you may be found
worthy;

vol. 23, p.70
For if ye will not abide in my covenant, ye are not worthy of me."

vol. 23, p.70
This, as I understand it, is the law of God to the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints in all the world. And the requirements
here made of us must be obeyed, and practically carried out in our
lives, in order that we may secure the fulfilment of the promises
which God has made to the people of Zion. And it is further written,
that inasmuch as ye will do the things which I command you, thus saith
the Lord then am I bound; otherwise there is no promise. We can
therefore only expect that the promises are made and will apply to us
when we do the things which we are commanded.

vol. 23, p.70
We are told here that no man need break the laws of the land who will
keep the laws of God. But this is further defined by the passage which
I read afterwards—the law of the land, which all have no need to
break, is that law which is the Constitutional law of the land, and
that is as God himself has defined it. And whatsoever is more or less
than this cometh of evil. Now it seems to me that this makes this
matter so clear that it is list possible for any man who professes to
be a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints to make
any mistake, or to be in doubt as to the course he should pursue under
the command of God in relation to the observance of the laws of the
land. I maintain that the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
has ever been faithful to the constitutional laws of our country. I
maintain also, that I have a right to this opinion, as an American
citizen, as one who was not only born on American soil, but who
descended from parents who for generations were born in America. I
have a right to interpret the law in this manner, and [p.71] to form
my own conclusions and express my opinions thereon, regardless of the
opinions of other men.

vol. 23, p.71
I ask myself, What law have you broken? What constitutional law have
you not observed? I am bound not only by allegiance to the government
of the United States, but by the actual command of God Almighty, to
observe and obey every constitutional law of the land, and without
hesitancy I declare to this congregation that I have never violated,
nor transgressed any law, I am not amenable to any penalties of the
law, because I have endeavored from my youth up to be a law-abiding
citizen, and not only so, but to be a peacemaker, a preacher of
righteousness, and not only to preach righteousness by word, but by
example. What therefore have I to fear? The Lord Almighty requires
this people to observe the laws of the land, to be subject to "the
powers that be," so far as they abide by the fundamental principles of
good government, but He will hold them responsible if they will pass
unconstitutional measures and frame unjust and proscriptive laws, as
did Nebuchadnezzer and Darins, in relation to the three Hebrew
children and Daniel. If lawmakers have a mind to violate their oath,
break their covenants and their faith with the people, and depart from
the provisions of the Constitution where is the law human or divine,
which binds me, as an individual, to outwardly and openly proclaim my
acceptance of their acts?

vol. 23, p.71
I firmly believe that the only way in which we can be sustained in
regard to this matter by God our Heavenly Father is by following the
illustrious examples we find in holy writ. And while we regret, and
look with sorrow upon the acts of men who seek to bring us into
bondage and to oppress us, we must obey God, for He has commanded us
to do so; and at the same time He has declared that in obeying the
laws which He has given us we will not necessarily break the
constitutional laws of the land.

vol. 23, p.71
I wish to enter here my avowal that the people called Latter-day
Saints, as has been often repeated from this stand, are the most
law-abiding, the most peaceable, long-suffering and patient people
that can to-day be found within the confines of this republic, and
perhaps anywhere else upon the face of the earth; and we intend to
continue to be law-abiding so far as the constitutional law of the
land is concerned; and we expect to meet the consequences of our
obedience to the laws and commandments of Godlike men. These are my
sentiments briefly expressed, upon this subject.

vol. 23, p.71
Now I desire to read another passage in a revelation given in 1834,
which will be found on page 364 of the Doctrine and Covenants,
commencing at the first verse:

vol. 23, p.71
"Verily I say unto you, my friends, behold I will give unto you a
revelation and commandment, that you may know how to act in the
discharge of your duties concerning the salvation and redemption of
your brethren, who have been scattered on the land of Zion.

vol. 23, p.71
Being driven and smitten by the hands of mine enemies, on whom I will
pour out my wrath without measure in mine own time;

vol. 23, p.71
For I have suffered them thus far, that they might fill up the measure
of their iniquities, that their cup might be full;

vol. 23, p.71
And that those who call themselves after my name might be chastened
for a little season with a sore and  grievous chastisement, [p.72]
because they did not hearken altogether unto the precepts and
commandments which I gave unto them.

vol. 23, p.72
But verily I say unto you, that I have decreed a decree which my
people shall realize inasmuch as they hearken from this very hour,
unto the counsel which I, the Lord their God, shall give unto them.

vol. 23, p.72
Behold they shall, for I have decreed it, begin to prevail against
mine enemies from this very hour.

vol. 23, p.72
And by hearkening to observe all the words which I, the Lord their
God, shall speak unto them, they shall never cease to prevail until
the kingdoms of the world are subdued under my feet, and the earth is
given unto the Saints, to possess it for ever and ever. But inasmuch
as they keep not my commandments, and hearken not to observe all my
words, the kingdoms of the world shall prevail against them.

vol. 23, p.72
For they were set to be a light unto the world, and to be the saviors
of men.

vol. 23, p.72
And inasmuch as they are not the saviors of men, they are as salt that
has lost its savor and is thenceforth good for nothing but to be cast
out and trodden under foot of men.

vol. 23, p.72
But verily I say unto you, I have decreed that your brethren which
have been scattered shall return to the land of their inheritances,
and build up the waste places of Zion."

vol. 23, p.72
It is somewhere written as the word of God, that the enemies of the
people of  Zion can do nothing against but for Zion. Now let us review
for a few moments the history of the Church, and see how far the acts
of the enemies of this people have gone towards nullifying those
words.

vol. 23, p.72
When Joseph first looked upon the face of the Father and the Son in
1820, until the Book of Mormon was translated and published to the
world in 1829, his enemies did not cease their efforts to destroy him;
they sought his life continually; they blackened his character; they
maligned and proscribed him, and his name was cast out as evil among
all men. But mark you, at the beginning of this period Joseph was a
lad of a little over fourteen years of age; and during the nine years
of persecution he was but a boy; he had no vast congregation as we see
before us this morning to sustain, encourage, or cheer him in his
ministry and labors. He stood alone in the world, friendless and
despised, cast out, maligned and persecuted on every hand. But did the
work cease? Did his enemies prevent him from performing the mission
which he had been sent to accomplish? They tried and they did their
utmost. They not only made frequent attempts to imprison him under the
law, but they made several attempts to take his life, and thus stop
the progress of the work in which he was engaged. They spared neither
pains nor means, nor did they shrink front hypocrisy, falsehood and
misrepresentation to accomplish their purposes; but they signally
failed, and he continued to steadily pursue his course, and performed
his work, translated the plates, published the Book of Mormon, and in
1830 organized the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints,
according to the law of the land.

vol. 23, p.72
When the Book of Mormon was published and the Church organized, did
they cease their endeavors? did the hatred of the world diminish? did
the wicked stop their persecutions? did they refrain from slandering,
misrepresenting, and otherwise attempting to obstruct the progress of
this work? No, they did not, but on the contrary, [p.73] as the work
developed, as the Church increased in numbers and began to spread on
the right and on the left, the feeling of hatred, animosity,
bitterness and persecution increased proportionately, and as the
Church became stronger, her enemies become more numerous and gained
strength. But notwithstanding, we moved on; built a Temple in
Kirtland, Ohio, from whence we colonised Jackson County, Missouri. We
were afterwards driven into Clay, Caldwell and Davies's Counties,
Missouri, where we founded new colonies. Like the snowball starting
from the summit of the mountain which gathers not only in bulk but in
velocity, so did the work of God increase in the midst, of the
opposition, persecution and hatred of the world. In the midst of all
the powers that were exerted to stop it, it moved right on. But did
they succeed in expelling our people from Jackson County, and finally
from the State of Missouri? Yes, they drove the Saints from their
homes, deprived them of their rights as citizens and freemen, murdered
many of them in cold blood, while others they confined in dungeons
feeding them on the flesh, (as those heartless wretches themselves
boasted) of their own brethren; and they dispersed the people, as they
supposed, to the four winds of heaven, rejoicing in the belief that
they had finally consummated the destruction of the "Mormons." But
like the phoenix rising from the ashes of its supposed destruction,
they gathered like swarms of bees in Illinois, founded a city, and
built another Temple, which cost a million dollars the most beautiful
structure in the Western States at that time; and they continued to
thrive. Here they gained something which they never possessed before,
a city charter granted to them by the State government of Illinois,
They soon became notable for their union and their tenacity to the
principles which they had espoused, for their faith in God and in His
servant the Prophet, for their unconquerable, irrevocable will to
prosecute what they knew to be the work of God, and to accomplish, so
far as in their power lay, His purposes and designs, concerning this
great latter-day work.

vol. 23, p.73
In all these vicissitudes and during all the persecutions of fourteen
years which were as ceaseless against the Prophet Joseph as the forces
of nature are endless, did they diminish the numbers of Saints? Did
they break the Saints to pieces? Did they destroy them? No; you know
they did nob and it seems that our enemies themselves are fully aware
of this fact. But when they thought they had torn up "Mormonism" by
the roots and cast it out to dry up and wither under the parching,
blighting influence of hostile public sentiment, behold, they had only
transplanted the tree into new and better watered soil. Instead of
destroying our confidence in the promises of God to us, it had the
tendency to strengthen our faith, to increase our knowledge and
experience, thus fitting and preparing us for the future that lay
before us.

vol. 23, p.73
Finally they succeeded in taking the life of the Prophet and that of
his brother; and they shed the blood of our honored President who sits
here to-day upon this stand. They thought then they had accomplished
their hellish work, they thought then the head and front, or root and
branch of "Mormonism" was destroyed. But was it? No; it only made us
stronger in faith and more united in purpose. "The blood of the
martyrs became the seed of the Church."[p.74]

vol. 23, p.74
They next drove us from our homes in Nauvoo. I remember the
circumstances, although at the time I was but a lad. I also remember
my thoughts on the day the mob besieged the City of Nauvoo. My widowed
mother had been compelled a day or two previously to take her children
and ferry them, in an open flat boat across the Mississippi river into
Iowa, where we camped under the trees and listened to the bombardment
of the city. We had left our comfortable home with all the furniture
remaining in the house, together with all our earthly possessions,
with no hope or thought of ever seeing them again; and I well remember
the feelings I had when we made our camp on the Iowa side of the
river. They were not feelings of regret, sorrow or disappointment, but
of gratitude to God, that we had the shelter of even the trees and the
broad bosom of the "father of waters" to protect us from those who
sought our lives; I felt to thank God that we still possessed our
lives and freedom, and that there was at least some prospect of the
homeless widow and her family of little ones, helpless as they were,
to hide themselves somewhere in the wilderness from those who sought
their destruction, even though it should be among the wild, so-called
savage, native tribes of the desert, but who have proved themselves
more humane and Christlike than the so-called Christian and more
civilized persecutors of the Saints.

vol. 23, p.74
After the expulsion of the Saints from Nauvoo, and from the State of
Illinois, our enemies thought surely the "Mormons" are now broken up,
and that this would be the last of "Mormonism." But it is strange how
hard we are to kill; it would seem that we object to being killed:
there is something dreadful in the thought of being
destroyed—annihilated. We naturally recoil from such a doom and seek
to preserve and perpetuate our existence. The fact is, we think we
have a right to "life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness," so long
as we do not interfere with the rights of others; we therefore most
decidedly object to being demolished; we do not like nor do we intend
to be destroyed. Not that we presume to be able to defend ourselves
unaided by divine power, against our numerous and unrelenting foes;
but knowing in whom we trust, and the nature of the work in which we
are engaged, we are not slow to believe, neither are we afraid to
openly maintain that we were born to live and to uphold truth, to
defend virtue, to establish righteousness, and to stand by the right,
and by the help of God we intend to fill the measure of our creation.

vol. 23, p.74
Let us follow the wanderings of the Latter-day Saints across the
plains to these mountain valleys, and look at our condition to-day
compared with our condition in Illinois, Missouri, Ohio, or New York,
or compared with our condition at any period of our existence as a
church. What do we see to-day? We see the promises of God made on
certain conditions fulfilled; and that is an evidence to me that the
majority of the people have complied with the conditions, although
many may not have done as they should have done. We have prevailed
thus far, in accordance with the word of God. And what of the future?
So far as the ultimatum of this work is concerned, there is no man in
Israel who has a spark of the inspiration of the Almighty in his heart
who does not know just as well as he knows that God lives or that he
[p.75] himself lives, that it will be triumphant. But I do not suppose
it would be wisdom in God to show us all the vicissitudes and changes,
the trials and persecutions through which we may have to pass in order
to reach this consummation, because if He did we might get
fainthearted before we were prepared to enter into that trial. We may
have to be driven again. I do not say we shall be driven; I do not
believe we shall—but what has been done may be done again. And
supposing we were driven again, what would be the result? Is it not
fair to presume—have we not good grounds to believe from the
experience of the past, that if we should be again driven and
despoiled of our homes, we should rise up somewhere else, many fold
greater and more numerous than we are now? The enemies of God can do
nothing against, but much for, the work of God. Is it not written that
the God of heaven has set His hand for the last time to establish His
kingdom upon the earth, never more to be thrown down, and no more to
be left to another people? Are we not assured by the word of God,
ancient and modern, that its destiny is onward and upward, until the
purposes of God concerning this great latter-day work are consummated?
This seems to be a point difficult for many to comprehend; but when
comprehended it is a key to the whole matter. What God has decreed
cannot be annulled by the learning, wisdom, wealth, power, numbers or
cunning of man! There is no power beneath the celestial kingdom that
can stop or impede its progress one iota. Its destiny is onward and
upward—man may fail, but the purposes of God will not. All His
enemies, combined with the cunning and perfidy of the infernal spirits
by which they are moved to hate bound, and pursue him unto death,
failed, signally failed, even in the crime of murdering him, to
prevent Joseph Smith from accomplishing his mission; he filled his
destiny and sealed his testimony with his blood. And his blood is upon
this nation and upon all the nations that have consented to that
terrible deed inasmuch as they do not repent of their sins and obey
the Gospel of salvation which is being preached unto them.

vol. 23, p.75
My childhood and youth were spent in wandering with the people of God,
in suffering with them and in rejoicing with them. My whole life has
been identified with this people, and in the name and by the help of
God it will be to the end. I have no other associations or place of
abode. I am in this respect like Peter when the Savior, on seeing the
people turn away from Him, asked him, Will ye go also? Said Peter,
Lord, if I leave Thee whither can I go, Thou hast the words of eternal
life. We have nothing else to do save to keep in the narrow path that
leads back to God our Father. That is the channel He has marked out
for us to pursue, and it is our duty to press on; we cannot turn
aside, we cannot switch off; there is no side track, it is a "through
train" and its destiny is already fixed and mapped out. We have got to
meet opposition as it presents itself, battling against it with the
weapons of truth which God has placed in our hands. And we must make
up our minds that this world with all its pleasures is as dross
compared with the excellency of the knowledge of God. He intends to
try us and prove us, and He has a right to do it, even to the death if
need be, and only those who endure to the end, who will not [p.76]
flinch, but will maintain their integrity at the risk and sacrifice of
their all, if need be, will gain eternal life, or be worthy of the
reward of the faithful.

vol. 23, p.76
I am thankful to God that circumstances are as well with us as they
are. He has delivered His people thus far and blessed them from the.
beginning. His word has been fulfilled concerning them, and will be
fulfilled from this time henceforth until His purposes shall be
accomplished with regard to them, providing they keep his
commandments, which, that they may do, is my prayer, in the name of
Jesus. Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, March 26, 1882

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday After-
noon, March 26, 1882.

Man's Free Agency—The Gospel Restored—Opposition to God's 
Work—Increase of Wickedness—The World Warned of 
Retribution—The Saints Exhorted to Righteousness.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.76
I feel disposed to read a few verses from section 43 of the Doctrine
and Covenants, a book containing the revelations of God to the
Latter-day Saints, communicated through the prophet Joseph Smith.

vol. 23, p.76
(The speaker then read the whole of the section, commencing at the
17th verse.)

vol. 23, p.76
There is one thing I wish to say to the congregation, and I would say
the same to the whole world if I had the power—it is this: I have
heard the Prophet Joseph Smith say on several occasions when speaking
on the agency of man, and the liberty and rights of men, that if he
were emperor of the earth, having control of the whole human family,
he would give every man, woman and child the right to worship God
according to the dictates of their own conscience, leaving them to be
responsible alone to their Creator for their individual acts. These
are my sentiments, and they are the sentiments of this people to-day,
and have been from the beginning of the organization of this Church,
and I trust will be to the end of time. And this we believe to be a
principle emanating from heaven; and while we accord this right to our
fellow-men, and while we declare it to be a heaven-born right
guaranteed unto all American citizens  [p.77] through the Constitution
of our country, we claim the exercise of the same right ourselves; and
we claim this right and privilege under the Constitution under which
we live, and we claim it by the laws of God to man. And whenever any
people rise up and attempt to make war upon the rights of men because
of their religion, they go beyond their right, they transcend their
own powers, whether their power be derived either from God or man.

vol. 23, p.77
You may wish to know why I make these remarks. I will tell you.
Because God himself grants this right to every human being upon the
earth irrespective of race or color; it is part of the divine economy
not to force any man to heaven, not to coerce the mind but to leave it
free to act for itself. He lays before His creature man the
everlasting Gospel, the principles of life and salvation, and then
leaves him to choose for himself or to reject for himself, with the
definite understanding that he becomes responsible to Him for the
results of his acts.

vol. 23, p.77
It is upon this principle that we as Latter-day Saints assert our
rights and endeavor to enjoy our privileges. And we are accorded this
right in accepting the Gospel dispensation in which we live, and in
believing in the Old and New Testaments, the records of God's people
who lived in what is called the old world, as well as in the Book of
Mormon, the history of the ancient inhabitants of our land, which
records are in harmony with each other, bearing witness of the one
great Head and of the Gospel which He taught in Jerusalem and Judea,
and which His Apostles preached after He left them. It is, in fact,
the same Gospel that has been taught to man in every age and
dispensation, as there is but the one Gospel, and that Gospel is
adapted to the wants and conditions of all men. It is the Gospel of
Truth, and truth alone can make us free, free from sin and from the
power of the adversary. And this is the Gospel which we have received,
and which we take the liberty of preaching to our fellow-men.

vol. 23, p.77
I do not suppose that there has been any dispensation upon the earth
in which a greater variety of evidence, or important evidence of the
divinity of the latter-day work has been given than that which is
occurring, and that will continue to occur until the second coming of
the Son of Man. There is no man upon the earth who believes in the
literal fulfillment of prophecy as contained in the Old and New
Testament, but who must in his heart believe that the God of heaven
will in the latter days set His hand to perform a great work and a
wonder in the earth; that He will call forth His Church out of the
wilderness of darkness and establish it upon the foundation of
Apostles and Prophets with Christ Jesus as the chief corner stone.
There is no man who believes in the Revelations of St, John who does
not believe in his heart that in the last dispensation the angel as
seen and described by John in his vision, will fly through the midst
of heaven having the everlasting Gospel to commit to man again upon
the earth, and that this Gospel is to be preached in plainness and
power to every nation, kindred, tongue and people upon the whole
earth. There is no man that believes in the literal fulfillment of the
revelations of God through the Prophets who does not believe that the
Lord will in the latter days gather a people together out of every
nation under heavens and that He will also gather the dispersed of
Judah—the Jews—that [p.78] have been trodden under the feet of the
Gentiles for the last 1,800 years for shedding the blood of the
Messiah.

vol. 23, p.78
I wish to bear my testimony to all men within the sound of my voice
and those to whom my words shall come, that we are living in that
dispensation of God to man that every Prophet and Apostle that has
ever breathed the breath of life has pointed to. I bear my testimony
that God, in fulfillment of the Revelations of St. John, has sent the
heavenly messenger to communicate to man the everlasting Gospel. And
why did the Lord reveal to John that this would be done? Because the
"falling away" spoken of by Paul had already commenced; because John
in his exiled condition sensed keenly that the Church would be
overcome and driven from the earth, and by way of encouragement to him
and information to all who would believe his word, the Lord showed him
what should take place in the future. The Jews had rejected the
Messiah, they had crucified the Lord of life and glory and they had
also persecuted and taken the life of the Apostles and others who were
left to represent his cause; and John only was left, and they tried to
take his life; but, in consequence of the promise he had received from
the Savior prior to his death, they could not do it: and hence they
exiled him on this island —called Patmos. When they rejected the
Gospel, they rejected it in all its power and glory, its blessings,
its gifts and graces, and also the ordinances of the Holy
Priesthood—Aaronic and Melchisedek. With regard to Priesthood we
differ from the Christian world. We believe there is no man in heaven
or upon earth that administers in the ordinances of the Gospel without
the Priesthood, and we defy the whole world to point to a single
passage of scripture from the time of father Adam down to Jesus
Christ, showing that any man had power to administer in any of the
ordinances of the Gospel without the Priesthood. And we say as Paul
said, in referring to this delegated power of heaven, that "no man
taketh this honor to himself, but he that is called of God, as was
Aaron:" and he was called of God through Moses with whom he
communicated. Therefore men cannot legally and authoritatively go
forth to preach the Gospel until they are sent; and men cannot hear
the word and be converted by the same unless they hear it through the
mouth of a preacher who is sent, and who has power to administer in
the ordinances of the Gospel.

vol. 23, p.78
The Lord has established his Church and his kingdom; and we have been
laboring now fifty years and upwards in carrying out the instructions
which he has revealed unto us in connection with this work. And as men
were formerly, so we have been commanded to go forth and call upon men
to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and to repent and be baptised for
the remission of their sins; and as they were authorized, so have we
been authorized to say to all men who comply with these requirements,
that they shall receive the Holy Ghost. But say the Christian sects,
these things are no longer necessary, these outward ordinances are not
now essential to salvation. We believe they are, In this, of course,
we differ from them, and we have a perfect right to. Jesus himself
went to John when he was baptizing in Jordan, and  requested baptism
of him. John demurred, thinking himself unworthy, but Jesus [p.79]
satisfied him by saying, "Suffer it to be so now; for thus it becometh
us to fulfil all righteousness. Then he suffered him."

vol. 23, p.79
Baptism by immersion is one of the ordinances of the Gospel, and the
law had to be complied with, and hence Jesus set the example. But the
Jews, as a nation, rejected him and his teachings; and the Apostles
were commanded to turn to the Gentiles. I say Gentiles—we are all
Gentiles in a national capacity; and the same Gospel that was taught
to the Jews was preached to the Gentiles. It never varied one iota; it
was sent to them with all its gifts and graces, its priesthoods,
powers and ordinances without any change whatever. And Paul in warning
the Gentiles, told them to take heed and fear lest they fall, through
the same example of unbelief; for if God spared not the natural
branches, which were the Jews, why should he spare them who were the
wild branches grafted into the olive tree. We all understand that the
blindness in part which happened to Israel and which, Paul said,
should continue until the fulness of the Gentiles come in, did befall
the churches which had been built up by the Apostles, and that the
Gospel, with its gifts and graces, its Prophets and Apostles, has long
since ceased to exist among men. The Gentiles fell through the same
example of unbelief, until to day a man is looked upon as a deceiver
who will rise up and declare himself a believer in the same Gospel
that, Jesus and his Apostles preached. Paul told the people in his day
that God hath set in the Church first, Apostles, secondarily prophets,
thirdly, teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps,
governments, diversities of tongues; and they were for the work of the
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, for the perfecting
of the Saints, until all come to a perfect man in the stature of
Christ. But the Christian world do not believe in these things; they
say they are done away, as not being needed. We believe differently,
and we have a right to; we say the Lord has restored the Gospel as it
was preached to the Jews and the Gentiles by Jesus and the Apostles,
and we know whereof we speak. Joseph Smith received the ministration
of angels, in fulfilment of the revelations of St. John, and we know
it. He received the keys of the Holy Priesthood under the hands of
John the Baptist, and under the hands of Peter, James and John, and
from that day, through the preaching and administrations of the Elders
of this Church, God has given a testimony to hundreds of thousands, of
the truth of this work. We believe this, and we have received the
testimony for ourselves of its divinity.

vol. 23, p.79
In looking upon this congregation assembled in this beautiful
building, I am reminded of the mercy and goodness of God to us as a
people. On the 24th of July, 1847, I came here in company with the
pioneers. At that time Utah was a barren desert, there was no mark of
the white man, everything was wild and barren. To-day you may travel
thousands of miles through this country, and you find towns and
cities, farms, gardens and orchards, temples, and tabernacles, and
schoolhouses, and large congregations of the people, and hosts of
children. And where did all these people come from, and what prompted
them to come here? You came from your native lands, from the different
civilized nations, impelled by the spirit of the gathering [p.80]
which God has restored in connection with the Gospel; and you came in
fulfilment of the prophecies of Isaiah, Ezekiel, Jeremiah and David,
and others of the Prophets who have spoken of you. The question that
arises in the minds of persons who pass through our country and see
the labors of this people is, are we the dupes of impostors? Was
Joseph Smith a deceiver? There is a way to test this, and we have
tested it to our satisfaction. The great promise made to us when we
first heard the preaching of the Elders of this Church was, that if we
obeyed certain requirements of the Gospel, we should receive the Holy
Ghost; and this same promise is extended to the world of mankind by
our Elders who are still proclaiming these glad tidings of great joy.
If that promise had fallen we, my brethren and sisters, would not have
been here to-day; and Utah would doubtless be as barren as it was when
we found it in '47. There is no question in our mind, as to the
divinity of the work in which we are engaged. The Christian world
questions it. This, of course, we cannot help.

vol. 23, p.80
I want to say to the Latter-day Saints, you are living in an important
and interesting time in your history, a time when the principles of
the everlasting Gospel are being brought prominently before the world,
and it is but natural that they should find their opposite in
misrepresentation and persecution. Jesus himself, together with every
servant of God of every age, while endeavoring to bless and save
mankind through teaching correct principles, made themselves unpopular
and become the subjects of hatred and persecution. And there is no
doctrine so unpoplar to-day as the principles of life and salvation as
God has revealed them; and there are none so unpopular as those who
believe in dud practice the same. Truth revealed from heaven for the
salvation of mankind always was unpopular, and always will be so long
as the world exists in its present state. Men do not want truth, and
therefore they reject it, and they reject it to-day for the same
reason that men rejected it formerly, because they love darkness
rather than light. If the Latter-day Saints expect to become popular
in this day and generation, they will find themselves greatly
mistaken. There is a warfare going on between truth and error, and
this warfare will continue until He shall reign whose right it is to
reign.

vol. 23, p.80
I also want to say to the Latter-day Saints, you should exercise faith
in God; you should make yourselves acquainted with the revelations of
God, and with the promises He has made to His people, fully believing
that all will come to pass as He has spoken it. And each man claiming
a standing among this people should do his duty to the trust committed
to our charge. Our responsibility is great before God and man. Any
people into whose hands is committed a dispensation of the Gospel has
a great responsibility. And Joseph Smith, Brigham Young, and the
Twelve Apostles, would have been under condemnation and would have
rendered themselves liable to the curse of God if they had not gone
forth into the world and borne record of this work. Paul was placed in
the same position and he sensed it, as is inferred from these words:
"Woe unto me if I preach not the Gospel." And this is our position
to-day in relation to the world.

vol. 23, p.80
I have been with this Church almost from its organization, and have
passed through the various [p.81] scenes of its early history. I have
seen its rise and progress, and have witnessed the power of God
manifested in behalf of this people; and I want to bear my testimony
that the God of heaven has, in fulfilment of the prophecies, set His
hand to establish His Church and kingdom in the earth, which means no
more and no less than His rule and His government, and that He will
accomplish it, and there is no power upon the earth or under the earth
that can stay the progress of Almighty God. But notwithstanding this,
we expect to meet with opposition, with the hatred of the world; this,
in fact, is the legacy of the Latter-day Saints. Said the Savior to
his Apostles, I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world
hates you; if you were of the world, the world would love you as its
own. It hated me before it hated you. And what are we going to do We
are going to trust in God. I have no fears myself; I have never had
since I heard the first Gospel sermon by the Elders of this Church;
for I know that God lives, and that he has set his hand to establish
his kingdom, and it will continue to grow and increase until it shall
fill the whole earth. He has called upon us to proclaim to the whole
world the Gospel of Christ, and we are doing it as fast as
circumstances and wisdom permits; and we promise all men what the
first Elders promised us, that is, if they yield to the requirements
they shall know for themselves whether this work is of God or man. Is
there, I ask, any man or set of men dare make such promises to their
fellow-men? I answer, nay; neither could we do it; did we not know
that God would back up the word by imparting the Holy Ghost. He has
done so from the beginning, and these people can bear me witness.

vol. 23, p.81
The question may be asked, What about the course our government is
taking with us? Whatever our nation does or may do, it will be held
responsible before God; and every emperor, king and ruler will beheld
responsible for the use they make of the power committed into their
hands. The Lord inspired the men that framed the Constitution of our
country, and has guarded the nation from its foundation, in order to
prepare free people in which to establish his kingdom. Columbus was
inspired of God to persevere as he did to discover this continent, and
thus prepare the way for a class of people upon whom the Spirit of the
Lord moved to follow; and when they were oppressed hard enough they
declared themselves independent, and by the help of Goal they
established and have maintained the government which God gave our
forefathers, which is one of the best constitutional governments ever
known among men. One of its chief and prominent characteristics is its
guaranty of religious liberty, permitting every man to worship God
according to the dictates of his own conscience. This is sacred right
granted by God himself to all men; and when the rulers or legislators
of any land undertake by enactments of law to step between man and his
God, they by that act become responsible, and must sooner or later be
made to answer for interfering with a divine law. This is the light in
which we regard the position of our own nation in the steps they have
recently taken against us, as a people. However, if I were to express
my feelings to Congress and the leading men of our nation, and to our
enemies and the whole Christian world, I would [p.82] say, do not weep
for us—and we are sensible of the fact that they will not—but rather
weep for yourselves and your children, for as sure as the Lord lives
the evils that men seek to bring upon us, will return in due time upon
their own heads, heaped up, pressed down and running over. For it is
an eternal law, and a law by which we are governed, that what measure
we mete, shall be measured back to us again. Our nation knows not what
awaits it; the Christian world knows not what awaits it, and the blind
guides that lead the people cannot tell them, and the result will be
that both the people and their guides will fall into the ditch
together.

vol. 23, p.82
I will say another thing. The Lord never did bring judgment upon any
people of any generation until he raised up prophets to warn them of
the impending danger. You may read the history of the great and
ancient cities of Tyre and Sidon, Nineveh and Babylon and other cities
that were built to defy all time and every power but that of God; but
when they were ripened in iniquity they were cut off, the Lord raised
up men to warn them and to call upon them to repent; but when they
rejected them the Lord brought judgment upon them and they were cut
off in their sins. And so it will be with our nation and all others,
when they shall be fully warned and they reject the message that is
sent to them. The heavens are full of judgment, and as the prophets
have said, they will commence at the House of the Lord and then go to
the nations of the  earth. These things are beginning to make
themselves manifest and the righteous and pure in heart can see it.

vol. 23, p.82
I want to see the Latter-day Saints live their religion, keep their
faith and do their duty, and trust in God. And if men persecute you
for the sake of your religion, what can you do? You can go to God, and
make your wants known to him; and that is our duty as Latter-day
Saints. And as to our nation, they, as well as we, are in the hands of
God; and I have nothing to say about them. God will deal with them;
and what they sow they will reap, and he will deal with us upon the
same principle. The history of the ancient inhabitants of this land,
as it has come down to us through the mercy and goodness of God, fully
testifies to this principle; as long as they did what was right the
blessings of God followed them, but after they became disobedient and
wicked the hand of God rested upon them. At times when I reflect upon
the great change that has taken place in our own land in the morals of
the people during my time, I feel in my spirit to mourn and to fear as
to the consequences. I was between 20 and 21 years of age before I
heard of a murder having been committed in the whole of the New
England States. The first murder that was committed in our land from
the time I could remember until I gained my majority, was committed in
New Haven; and I well remember how the news of it shocked all New
England. What effect has such news upon the people of the same region
to-day? Throughout the whole of Christendom to-day, murder, whoredom,
blasphemy, and their kindred evils and vices are indulged in, and
unbelief reigns in the hearts of men. Men profess to believe in the
Bible; but confront them with the doctrines and prophecies it
contains, and they will at once either raise a doubt as to their real
meaning or they will openly deny [p.83] them; and the few that accept
the literal meaning of God's word, and confess him and acknowledge him
in all things, do it at the risk of their reputation, and some of
them, even of their rights as American citizens. What the result of
all this will be is already written; and it will come to pass as sure
as the Lord hath spoken it.

vol. 23, p.83
I rejoice in the Gospel of the Son of God as he has revealed it in
this our day; I rejoice in the organization of the church and kingdom
of God, and in the revelations of heaven. I read them with a great
deal of interest, for I know they are true; and, therefore, I look
forward with assurance to their fulfilment in the earth. We have but a
little time to spend on earth even though we live to be a hundred
years of age, and we have no time to waste. We should live in such a
manner that the Spirit and blessing of God may attend us; and then
when we cease our labors here we shall pass hence to continue them in
the same cause of salvation and redemption, and all will be well with
us. Amen.

Erastus Snow, April 7, 1882

Delivered at the General Conference, Salt Lake City, Friday 
Afternoon, April, 7, 1882.

The Last Dispensation—The Saints' Religion Practical—Hostility 
to God's Work—Divisions in Sectarian Churches—Unity of 
the Saints—Early History of Utah—"Mormon" Thrift and 
Enterprise—The One-Man Power—God's People a Free People
—Increase of Corruption—The Saints Hopeful.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.83
I regard the mission of the Latter-day Saints as the most  important
that has fallen to the lot of man because we, as the people of God,
live in the most important period of the world's age—the dispensation
of the fulness of times, in which the God of heaven has set his hand a
second time to recover his people, the house of Israel; to lay the
foundation of the fulfilment of the promises made to the fathers
through Moses and the Prophets, and to bring to pass the covenants
made with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and those made with Joseph the son
of Jacob, concerning his seed. The Book of Mormon gives a brief
history of a portion of the house of Joseph who came to this [p.84]
land from Palestine, their native land; and, it not only gives an
account of this people but it foretells their future. A great future
lies before this people in connection with the Latter-day work.

vol. 23, p.84
Our mission is not a mission of blood; it is not a mission of war, of
strife or contention, but a mission of peace on earth and good will to
men; a mission to bring life and salvation unto the children of men
who will receive it; a mission to make known the things that God has
revealed for the happiness, glory and exaltation of his children, both
in this world and the world to come. And what God has revealed to us,
which we call our religion, is not only theoretical but eminently
practiced. It could not be otherwise and be the Gospel of life and
salvation. A religion that is exclusively theoretical, that is merely
a matter of faith producing no legitimate works or fruits of that
faith is dead. There are many dead forms of religion in the world; and
as a matter of course they are without force and effect. But the
Gospel of the Son of God revealed anew from heaven in our age and
time, and which his people have espoused, is a living faith, producing
in its votaries its legitimate fruits—love, joy, peace and good works.
I am sorry to say, however, that we are not all examples of that
living faith to the extent that God requires at our hands. In this
respect it is with us as it was with others who preceded us; some of
the seed lies fallen by the way side, producing little effect in them
that received it; some has fallen in stony places, and as anciently,
such rejoice for the time being, but alas! when tribulation or
persecution arises, they having not much depth of soil, are easily
uprooted. Some again has fallen among thorns, and the cares of the
world and the deceitfulness of riches choke the word, and it becomes
unfruitful. But blessed are those who break up the fallow ground of
their hearts, thereby preparing themselves by suitable reflection,
meditation, humility and prayer, overcoming the evil that is in them
by the good, that the seed when sown, may take deep root and spring
forth and hear precious fruit, some thirty, some sixty, and some one
hundred fold, according to the depth of the soil and the strength and
cultivation of the mind.

vol. 23, p.84
I said our religion was eminently practical, as true religion cannot
be separated from true practice. It teaches us to visit the fatherless
and the widow in their affliction, and to keep ourselves unspotted
from the world; it teaches charity and love one toward another, and to
assist to bear each other's burdens, and be one in Christ Jesus. Just
before the Savior was offered up upon the cross he prayed to his
Father in behalf of his disciples and those who should believe on him
through their ministrations, that they might be one with him as he was
one with the Father.

vol. 23, p.84
Now it is quite a fine thing in the estimation of the Christian world
to preach about Jesus and his doctrines; but when it comes to practice
it is quite another thing. One of the main objects of the Latter-day
Saints is to become united, both spiritually and temporally. The
clergymen of America who have been foremost in working up the late
furore against the "Mormon" people, wire have met in solemn conclave
and dictated resolutions and gotten up memorials to Congress, and who
have traveled and visited the  noted cities as lecturers, among whom
may be mentioned [p.85] the celebrated Parson Newman and the
celebrated—what shall I say? —well, Mr. Schuylar Colfax, and others,
have aroused the nation and moved the members of Congress to hostile
legislation against the Latter-day Saints. Their general declaration
has been that polygamy —though polygamy was the war-cry —was not to be
dreaded like "Mormon" unity. They term it priestly influence, or the
influence of the "Mormon" hierarchy. In reflecting upon this
declaration which was freely expressed on numerous occasions during
last winter and spring, in the tirades made against the Latter-day
Saints, it has caused some curious reflections. What would have been
the result if the Methodists, the Presbyterians, the Baptists and all
the prominent denominations of America, had been true disciples of
Christ, and had come under that rule laid down in the Savior's
prayer—if they had all become one in Christ as he was one with the
Father? What would have been the result? Methinks things would be very
different in the history of American government from what we now see.
We will refer, for example, to the condition of things prior to the
late civil war, and about the time the republican party incorporated
in their platform at the Philadelphia convention in 1856, the
celebrated plank known as the twin relics—in which they pledged
themselves to exterminate the twin relics, slavery and polygamy. What
was the condition of the religious sects of America at that time?
Those who are familiar with the history of those times will remember
that preparatory to that great struggle which resulted in the great
civil war, there had been a complete separation and two distinct
organizations of all the prominent sects of America. The Methodist
church was divided into the Methodist church north and the Methodist
church south; the Presbyterians were divided into the Presbyterian
Church north and the Presbyterian church south; the Baptists, the
Campbellites and the other various sects were divided in like manner,
the Mason and Dickson line, as it was called, was the line of division
between the churches north and the churches south; and substantially
the same line marked the boundary between the southern confederacy and
northern. States during the war, for the division commenced in the
churches, and it was the various religious sects of America that
worked up the war. They divided one against another, and brought on
the war. And when the Northern and Southern armies were marching
against and slaying each other by hundreds of thousands, every
regiment and division of the army on both sides were encouraged by the
prayers and preaching of their respective chaplains of the various
sects on both sides, each praying for the success of their arms, that
each side might succeed in using up the opposite side.

vol. 23, p.85
Now imagine them, for a moment, to be the true disciples of Christ,
Ministers of the true and everlasting Gospel holding power and
authority from him. What would have been the result if the Lord had
heard the prayers of the religious elements of these two contending
parties? The only thing we can think of as expressing the idea, is the
old fable of the Kilkenny cats, which, it is said, fought each other
and devoured each other all but the tails, and they began to jump at
each other. From the results one would suppose  that the Lord heard
the prayers on both sides to a [p.86] considerable extent. But it is
too serious a matter to be treated in a jocose style. And, yet, one
can hardly resist the temptation, it is so ludicrous to see people
professing the same holy religion, to be followers of the meek and
lowly Jesus and his righteousness, and preachers of his Gospel arrayed
on each side, stirring up the people to war, urging them on, and
praying to the same God for the success of each others' arms. Now, I
ask, is this an ensample of Christian unity such as the Savior prayed
for, when he asked the Father that all that should believe on him
through the words of his disciples might become one even as he and the
Father were one qqq

vol. 23, p.86
The Latter-day Saints, as I have before remarked, are far from being
as yet what the Lord requires them to be. But that spirit which
accompanies the fulness of the Gospel, and which the Latter-day Saints
have received through the preaching of the Gospel and through
obedience to its requirements, has so far made their hearts as one,
causing them to see eye to eye, and to gather together upon this land
of Joseph, that they might learn more fully the ways of the herd and
walk in his paths, and cultivate the Christian unity which the Savior
prayed for. And this appears to be the head and front of our
offending. Polygamy is ostensibly the cry; but what reflecting man
that is posted in the history of the times, believes that this has a
particle of influence upon our statesmen? They admit, according to
their own showing, that there is more immorality, depravity, whoredom,
and the terrible consequences of the social evil in one of the great
cities of the Union in a single year than has been in Utah ever since
it has been founded. They know this full well. They know that we are a
people of energy, of industry and honest labor, a people who do not
labor with a view and desire to build ourselves up at the expense and
ruin of our neighbors; but a people who labor to gather from the
elements around us, producing the comforts of life for ourselves and
families. They recognize in us a people who have planted a flourishing
commonwealth in the heart of the great American desert, and made it
possible to populate the surrounding Territories.

vol. 23, p.86
In 1847 the standard of the American nation was planted on this Temple
block. I assisted in planting it; and many around me to-day
participated in those early scenes. At the same time the country lying
west of the Sierra Nevada and between it and the Pacific Coast, was
held under the American flag by the Mormon Battalion, who under
General Kearney captured the State of California from the Mexican
government and held it for the United States government until this
country was ceded to the United States by treaty on the 22nd of
February, 1848. The stars and stripes were planted between the Rocky
Mountains on the east and the Sierra Nevadas west by "Mormon"
colonies, and west to the Pacific coast by the "Mormon Battalion,"
and, the country held for the American government. We proceeded to the
establishment and organization of civil government. This great basin
country between the mountains was incorporated into the State of
Deseret, a provisional government was organized for the State of
Deseret, a republican constitution was trained and adopted by the
people; the country was divided into counties and precincts, local
government was organized, laws adopted and delegates sent to Congress
to ask for  [p.87] admission into the Union. At the same time the gold
hunters were flocking to California after the "Mormon Battalion"
revealed the first gold which they brought to light while dragging
Captain Sutter's mill race. Some of the men are still in our midst who
brought about these results, who first revealed to the astonished
world the gold of California, and who raised the first furore, which
resulted in thousands flocking to the Pacific coast. And mark you, the
first colony of settlers upon that Pacific coast after the capture of
that country through the valor of the "Mormon" Battalion, was a
"Mormon" colony shipped from the New England States, who took with
them a printing press, and planted their feet upon the shores of San
Francisco, and there issued the California Star, in 1847, which was
the first publication in the English language west of the Rocky
Mountains—the first free press hailing the American flag and
proclaiming American liberty, the principles of free government; and
at the same time we planted a free press in this city, whence was
issued the DESERET NEWS, proclaiming those principles to all the
world.

vol. 23, p.87
Both California and Deseret presented themselves at the same time,
through their delegates, knocking at the door of Congress, praying for
admission into the Union. The prayer of California was accepted; that
of Deseret was rejected.

vol. 23, p.87
Jesus had occasion to ask this question of the Jews: it a son shall
ask bread of any of you that is a father, will ye give him a stone?
or if he ask a fish, will he give him a serpent? It might ill become
me perhaps, to apply these words to our national government; but the
facts are that when we presented ourselves as the State of Deseret,
precisely on equal footing with that of California, with equally a
democratic government and republican constitution, both of which
States had been organized out of the old Mexican States of Upper
California, and which had been recently captured from the Mexican
government, and presented themselves to Congress on equal footing; one
was accepted, the other rejected. Instead of granting to Deseret a
State government, Congress gave us a territorial form of government
under the Organic act of 1850. It is true it extended to us certain
rights of self-government, but to a limited extent. We had the right
of representation in the Legislative Assembly, but those rights were
clipped by the absolute veto of a Federal Governor; nor, indeed, is
the absolute veto of a Federal Governor the only veto held over the
Territorial Legislature, Congress itself reserving to itself a right
to annul the acts of the Legislative Assembly, though receiving the
signature of the Governor. But if the Governor chooses to withhold his
signature no matter how wholesome or necessary the measure, it cannot
become law, nor would he be, under the Organic Act, required to assign
any reason for it. The mere whim of a man, a stranger to our country
who has but little, if any, practical knowledge of our needs, and who
himself is not a tax-payer, probably may deprive a whole community of
people of their legal rights. Such is the territorial from of
government, not of all Territories, for with the exception of Utah and
New Mexico, this absolute veto power does not exist on American soil.
Other Territories as well as the States, and the United States, may,
through a two-thirds vote of their legislature, pass any measure over
the veto of its executive.[p.88] 

vol. 23, p.88
But what does this signify? It says to us, "we are not willing to
trust you with the rights and privileges of self-government in common
with other American citizens; and it is deemed advisable that we
should hold this check upon your legislature." But notwithstanding we
have been shut out from Statehood, we have prospered and grown into a
flourishing community of people.

vol. 23, p.88
On several occasions we have renewed our efforts by appealing to
Congress for the rights of self-government; but on every occasion we
have been put off. But we have continued to prosper, and yet we have
received no aid from the general government in establishing and
maintaining schools, as other portions of the country have. We have
built our school-houses and maintained our schools, and educated our
children as best we could. And here let me say that Utah will compare
favorably in educational matters with any portion of the United
States, even the older and richer States; and while the number of
children is three times that of other populations, yet, they are all
enjoying the benefits of a common school education at least; and as
the higher schools are being established the facilities for more
extensive education are accessible.

vol. 23, p.88
We have opened up farms and established towns and cities over this
vast country, of 500 miles in extent. We have established mills and
have produced the various cereals and vegetables and fruits, and
raised the beef and mutton, and the wool to supply our factories, and
cotton, to manufacture to a considerable extent, the clothing that we
wear; and we have manufactured to a considerable extent our farming
implements, and yet we are under the necessity of largely importing
manufactured goods. And, to-day, Utah enjoys prosperity equal, if not
superior to any other Territory, and, indeed, some of the Western
States.

vol. 23, p.88
Now these are facts patent to the world. And with such facts can they
in their inmost souls look upon this people as a vicious people, or as
a wicked, licentious people, as a people who are influenced by worldly
considerations and fleshly lusts? Are these the works of the
licentious and dissolute? We invite the people of the United States to
attend our Sabbath School Unions and attend the public gatherings of
the people where they congregate; we invite their statesmen and
honorable men and women of all classes to come and visit us and learn
facts as they exist, instead of swallowing greedily the malicious
calumnies and misrepresentations set afoot concerning us by those who
know little or nothing about us; or if they have known anything about
us, they have sold themselves to the Devil long since, and they are of
their father the Devil, who was a liar from the beginning, and his
works they will do; and when honest people come among us we ask them
not to sit themselves down and allow themselves to be corralled by the
lying hypocrites that are fanning the flame of persecution, and never
come in contact with the people they desire to know and understand.
Why is it that honorable men should act as though they were ashamed to
learn the truth? Why is it they do not come and hear and see for
themselves both sides?

vol. 23, p.88
We are accused of disloyalty. We are accused of being governed by
priestcraft, and that we are subjects  of the one-man power. Here we
would pause and respectfully say, in [p.89] the language of Scripture,
"Thou hypocrite, first cast out the beam out of thine own eye; and
then shalt thou see clearly to cast out the mote out of thy brother's
eye." Where, I would ask, could we look for a more decidedly marked
expression of the one-man power than in the case we have recently had
in Utah, in which the Governor gave the certificate of election to the
man for whom the insignificant number of 1,300 votes was cast,
withholding it from the rightful representative of the people for whom
18,000 votes were recorded? The persistency with which he and his
friends, the enemies of this people, have sought to fasten this fraud
upon the people in this Territory, not to say anything about the
one-man power provided for in the organic act! A federal governor, a
stranger sent among us with an absolute veto, possessing the power to
wipe out the doings of a whole session of the people's
representatives!

vol. 23, p.89
I will farther direct attention to all reflecting men to the scenes in
the Senate and the House of Representatives of the United States when
the Edmunds' bill was put through under what is called the gag law of
the previous question, cutting off amendments and limiting debate. I
will appeal to every honest man—if there be an honest politician in
the land—by asking, Who among them possesses the freedom of speaking
and acting only in obedience to the party lash, and what Senator or
Representative dare try to air his sentiments or vote contrary to the
dictum of his party leaders? Shame upon them when they talk about the
exercise of one-man power in Utah! If there is a people upon the earth
that exercise greater freedom of speech or action than the Latter-day
Saints, I hope and pray that we may grow until we become their equals
at least.

vol. 23, p.89
Every principle in our holy religion tends to freedom, or in the
language of the New Testament, the Gospel is the perfect law of
liberty. The reason that it is so is, because it lifts the spirits of
man above the law, or, in other words, it teaches him to work
righteousness and thereby escape the penalties of the law, and enables
him to enjoy that perfect freedom which God has ordained for all
flesh—the freedom to do right, but there is no liberty to dc wrong
without incurring the penalty of that wrong-doing, therefore, every
one who does wrong must accept of the consequences of that wrong, and
may expect to suffer the penalty either in time or in eternity. The
Gospel then extends to us the freedom to do right, and the laws of our
common country used to extend this right and privilege to its
citizens. This was declared by the fathers in the famous Declaration
of Independence, and which was consolidated by the fathers of the
Constitution of our country, which was one of the fruits of their
great struggle.

vol. 23, p.89
This famous declaration enunciated the doctrine that "all just powers
of government are derived from the consent of the governed;" and upon
this principle are the institutions of our country founded; and it is
only through the guarantees of this fundamental doctrine underlying
our institutions that there can be any freedom. This declaration of
the fathers embodied in that celebrated instrument, signed on the 4th
of July, 1876, is the embodiment of the principles of civil and
religious liberty, such freedom as God has ever taught and sought to
establish among his children from [p.90] the beginning of the world.
And whenever there has been a people who have listened to the voice of
God, they have been made free, and oppression has been a stranger to
them. The careful student of the Bible will at once perceive that
everything which God sought to establish among his people, tended to
freedom and the enjoyment of the common rights of humanity. Never did
ancient Israel enjoy as free and happy a government as under the reign
of the judges, from the time Moses led them out of Egyptian bondage
until they clamored for a king. For 430 years they triumphed over
their foes, and they dwelt in peace and unity, and love and freedom
existed, and every tribe was a commonwealth managing its own local
affairs, while they all sustained a central power which counseled and
directed them; and their rulers were judges inspired of God, were
prophets, seers and revelators, who judged in righteousness, and
exercised no control over the liberties and consciences of men. The
same principle is observed in reading the history of the American
continent. The Book of Mormon is replete with testimony in this
direction. And during the palmy days of the Nephites there was no king
among them; and that long and happy period that preceded the coming of
the Savior, and for hundreds of years that followed during the reign
of the judges among the Nephites, liberty and freedom and happiness
prevailed. And although they had at one time in accordance with their
pronounced and persistent desire, a king—King Benjamin and King
Mosiah—yet, these were kings more in name than in fact; they were only
patriarchs or fathers among their people, and the term they apply to
them might quietly have a tendency to cause them to augment power to
themselves and to exercise oppressive jurisdiction over the people,
and foreseeing this King Mosiah beseeched the people to abolish the
office, and establish and maintain free government, and elect their
chief judge or governor by the voice of the people. He reasoned and
explained to them the dangers which would result to them by having a
ruler who was not elected by the people. When Israel began to fall
into darkness and transgression, in the days of Samuel, and they
clamored for a king to lead them to war and thus be like the Gentile
nations around them, it grieved Samuel the Seer to his heart; and he
besought the people to desist from their determination, and he warned
them of the dangers that would follow, telling them that it would lead
to oppression and tyranny, and that taxes would be levied and heavy
burdens would be laid upon the people grievous to be borne, and that
it would finally lead to war, bloodshed and bondage. But they would
not listen. And when the prophet inquired of the Lord what he should
do, he answered and said to Samuel: "Hearken unto the voice of the
people in all they say unto thee: for they have not rejected thee, but
they have rejected me, that I should not reign over them."

vol. 23, p.90
Furthermore, the Book of Mormon tells that God will cause a free
government to be established upon this land in the latter-days, and
inasmuch as the people will serve the Lord they shall forever be a
free people. And in the Doctrine and Covenants is contained a
revelation which was given to the Latter-day  Saints in the early
history of the Church, commanding us to uphold [p.91] and maintain the
principles of freedom and liberty, as claimed by our fathers and
consolidated in the Constitution of the United States, and in which is
written this remarkable declaration: "Let no man break the laws of the
land, for he that keepeth the laws of God has no need to break the
laws of the land;" and we are further told that we should uphold and
maintain that law which is the Constitutional law of the land; for,
the Lord said, the Constitution was established by wise men whom he
raised up for that purpose, after the land had been redeemed by
bloodshed. This doctrine was taught by the Prophet Joseph Smith, in
the early days of this people, and cannot be separated from the
religion we have embraced; and by the help of the Lord we mean to
maintain those principles to the end, notwithstanding that some of our
American statesmen wax wanton in their feelings and tyrannical in
their acts and expressions, while religious bigots and political
demagogues are undermining the foundations of our American
institutions. They commence to-day upon Utah; but it is not the first
time. From the time the declaration was made in Philadelphia by the
republican party there have been divers departures from those
principles embraced in our American Constitution. Had the people of
America listened to the voice of the Lord through the Prophet Joseph
Smith, they would have long since freed their slaves in an amicable,
an honorable and economical manner without the shedding of blood. But
they disdained the counsels of the Lord. The Prophet Joseph published
his views in pamphlet form on the powers and duties of the national
government on the then much-mooted question of slavery, in which he
treated upon the compact of the United States as between the North and
South on this question of slavery; and proposed an easy and honorable
plan of settling the question without violating that compact or
encroaching upon the rights of each other; and that was, to negotiate
with the Southern States for the gradual emancipation of their slaves,
the consideration to be met by the national treasury, and fixing a
time after which all children should be born free, thus providing for
a gradual emancipation, and that they might not feel that they were
robbed, and by their being gradually emancipated they would have been
prepared gradually for free government and free labor, and thus the
ill and unpleasant consequences would have been measurably averted, at
least, of turning loose a horde of uncultivated people who were
totally unprepared for American citizenship. Had they listened to this
proposition, less than a tenth part of the cost of the war would have
freed all the slaves, and that too without bloodshed, and the utter
devastation of the Southern States would have been spared.

vol. 23, p.91
But we have seen it. And following the war has been inaugurated an era
of degeneracy in public morals, degeneracy in politics and religion, a
degeneracy in the minds of our statesmen which has shown itself in a
desire on their part to tamper with the sacred rights of man, to
tamper with every part of the government, not even excepting the
Supreme Court, which, up to, the time of the civil war, was looked
upon by the American people as almost beyond temptation, and beyond
the probability of being corrupted or bribed. But alas! the Supreme
Court itself has been [p.92] tampered with. And for many years, almost
from the commencement of that effort to break down the barriers of the
Constitution and to settle this vexed question of slavery by
violence—from that time politicians have sought to sustain themselves
in violent, revolutionary and unconstitutional measures by foisting
into the Supreme Court partisans who are already imbued with extreme
political notions and ideas, whose carrying them with them on the
bench has resulted in many decisions which after ages will greatly
deplore and point out as the stepping stones to the destruction of our
free institutions. But it remains for the Congress of the United
States in 1882 to strike the blow at human freedom which places a vast
people who have enjoyed their freedom in part only for 35 years in
these mountains, at the disposal of a returning board to be sent here
by the President. This is the object of the Edmunds' bill. Its
framers, its advocates and supporters scarcely expect anything from it
toward the extinguishing of polygamy; but they do expect from it the
transfer of our flourishing Territory into the hands of the enemies of
the "Mormon" people. And they expect to disfranchise whom they will,
and decide who may vote and who may hold office, who may become
members of the Legislature, etc., and vice versa; and then dictate
what laws they shall make, and then dictate how the people shall be
taxed to pay their salaries and expenses, unless forsooth, Congress
shall, according to the recommendation of President Arthur, reconsider
that part of the law and make provision for their salaries.

vol. 23, p.92
It is not my purpose to attempt to foretell the consequences of this
class of legislation. We shall all see for ourselves; but if our
neighbors, our Gentile friends can stand it, we can; and if our nation
can stand it we can; and if our statesmen and the people who elect
them and countenance their acts can stand it, we can; and if
merchants, miners, bankers, agents, speculators, etc., among us can
stand it, we can. If the taxes should be doubled up, and burdens put
upon the people, and they can stand their share of it, we can stand
ours, because we are used to it, and they are not. If they can confine
themselves to one woman I know we can. (Laughter.) The proof of the
pudding you know, is in the eating. We do not intend to be worried; we
have already passed through many very trying place, and we still
expect to find an outlet. I am reminded often of our experience when
traveling through some of the narrow gorges in our mountains; it often
appears that our road has come to an end against a mountain, but when
we get close up to it, we find a turn, and we keep traveling; and this
is sometimes often repeated in a day's travel, until, at last, our
road opens out and a broad, beautiful valley is in sight, which never
fails to bring feelings of relief to the weary traveler, especially if
he is not familiar with the road. Such has been our experience in the
pilgrimage of life up to the present time, and we confidently expect
that He who has led us, through His Holy Priesthood, will continue to
open up our way, and He will do so if we keep our covenants with Him.
Amen. [p.93]

George Q. Cannon, November 20, 1881

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday After-
noon, November 20th, 1881.

Peace and Prosperity of the Saints—Growing Importance of the 
Church From Its Organization—The Work of God and not 
of Man—God's Blessing Upon the Righteous; His Curse Upon 
the Unrighteous—The Liberty of the Gospel—The Saints 
Preserved From War and Bloodshed—Their Union and 
Universal Goodwill.

(Reported by John Irvine)

vol. 23, p.93
There is a passage in the Book of Mormon which has suggested itself to
my mind, which I will read. It contains the words of Alma unto his son
Helaman, and were among the last words which he spoke unto him. They
will be found recorded on page 368 of the new edition, namely:

vol. 23, p.93
"And it came to pass that after Alma had said these things to Helaman,
he blessed him, and also his other sons; and he also blessed the earth
for the righteous' sake;

vol. 23, p.93
And he said, Thus saith the Lord God: cursed shall be the land, yea,
this land, unto every nation, kindred, tongue, and people, unto
destruction, which do wickedly, when they are fully ripe; and as I
have said so shall it be; for this is the cursing and the blessing of
God upon the land, for the Lord cannot look upon sin with the least
degree of allowance.

vol. 23, p.93
And now when Alma had said those words he blessed the Church, yea, all
those who should stand fast in the faith from that time henceforth."

vol. 23, p.93
President Cannon then continued: In rising to speak unto you this
afternoon, my brethren and sisters, I do so with a desire in my heart
that that which I may say may be prompted by the Spirit of God, and
may be for your edification and comfort as well as my own. I am glad
to have this opportunity of meeting with you—not so much for the
privilege of speaking as of being here.

vol. 23, p.93
Some of us, as you know, have been traveling considerably of late,
visiting the various settlements, and I believe President Taylor and
party, when they return to this city, will have completed the entire
round of the Territory and of all the Stakes outside of Arizona—that
is so far as Utah and Idaho are concerned. We have found the people in
a very prosperous condition and feeling exceedingly well. In almost
every settlement the crops have been larger than they have been known
to be before. And the people are prospering in their temporal
circumstances and of course are feeling well, and I believe I do not
[p.94] overstate the matter when I say that they are as attentive to
their duties generally as I have ever seen them. Good health has
generally prevailed. I think probably we have had more sickness in
this city and neighborhood than in any other part of the Territory.
The people are increasing and spreading abroad, taking root in the
land. In the southern part of the Territory they are not prospering to
so great an extent as they are in the middle and northern part, owing
to various causes. Still there is an excellent feeling throughout all
these settlements, and they are looking hopefully to the future.

vol. 23, p.94
I have often thought in looking at the calmness and serenity of the
people, and the peace which prevails in their hearts, and in their
habitations and settlements, that it is not among the least wonderful
features of this organization that a people, who are so much maligned,
attacked and threatened as are the Latter-day Saints, should be found
living so undisturbed by these things and apparently enjoying
themselves as they do. There is scarcely a week passes, or has passed
for years in which there have not been some threats uttered and
circulated against us. "Terrible things going to be done with the
Mormons; we are going to have them all disposed of now; we shall have
this Mormon question all settled, and the problem so thoroughly solved
that it will never require to be meddled with again."

vol. 23, p.94
Threats of this character have been in circulation now for years, and
every time they have been alluded to it seemed to those who made them
as though their plans would be likely to be successful. In the case of
any other people it would repress all energy and development, it would
frighten everybody, and, in fact, no one would want to live in a
community that was in such constant jeopardy. But so far as my
observation has extended the people, as I have remarked, are full of
peace and quiet, undisturbed by the prospects for the future. In fact
they feel quite happy and rejoice that they are counted worthy to have
their names cast out as evil. It is one of the most remarkable
features connected with this work that a people so few in number,
naturally so quiet and inoffensive, molesting no one, interfering with
no one's peace or enjoyment, threatening no one, minding their own
business, peacefully pursuing their varied pursuits, should create
such a stir in the world as we are doing. It might be thought that the
150,000 people who live in the Territory of Utah, would be such an
insignificant people and so utterly beneath the notice—so far as
numerical strength is concerned—of the world at large, that they might
be permitted to pursue the course which is marked out for them without
interference and without so much agitation respecting them. But I was
told yesterday by a federal official who had just returned from the
east—and I suppose it is true—that there was no subject to-day that
seemed to have the importance in men's minds that Utah had, and that
wherever he went, when it was known that he was from Utah, everybody
wanted to talk with him about its affairs and its people. Newspaper
reporters were after him to find out what he could tell them about us,
and I am informed that members of Congress and other leading men are
making the "Mormon question" a special study. I hope they will
thoroughly investigate it while they are at it; [p.95] I think the
investigation will prove profitable to them, if it is only done in the
right spirit; but the object, I suppose, in making it a special study
is to do something, to deal with its imaginary evils, to devise some
plan that will reach this system that appears to be so hateful. Well,
now, I call this a remarkable feature of this work. I think it is
exceedingly wonderful that so small a people—a people whom every one
must admit who visits this country, are peaceful —should create such a
disturbance in the earth and be the cause of so much thought, so much
writing and speech making. And it has not been the case in Utah alone,
that is, since the Latter-day Saints came to Utah, but it has been a
peculiarity of this work—the work of God—from the day of its inception
in these last days until the present. And what is still more
remarkable, it was predicted that this would be the case about it when
it first started and before it, in fact, had an organization.

vol. 23, p.95
Doubtless the most of you remember that when Joseph Smith was visited
by an angel of God when he was quite a youth, it was said to him by
the angel that his name should be known for good and evil throughout
the earth, and most wonderfully has that statement been fulfilled in
his case and in the case of all those who have embraced the
everlasting Gospel. This was said before the Church was organized; it
was published directly after the organization.

vol. 23, p.95
Doubtless you are all familiar—or most of you are—with the letters of
Oliver Cowdery to W. W. Phelps, in which this was published among the
earliest writings that were sent forth by this Church, and when to all
human appearances there was not the least probability of it being
fulfilled, except a man should have the spirit of revelation to
discern the future. But when the Church was organized it created a
sensation in the neighborhood—it attracted attention—men's minds were
drawn towards it. As it increased the excitement spread, and among the
earliest predictions that I remember hearing, connected with this
work, was, that it had called forth the attention of townships and of
counties and of States, and it was said of it, that it should spread
until it would attract the attention of the United States and of the
world. This was one of the earliest predictions that was uttered
connected with the work, and it was also predicted concerning it, that
its missionaries should go to every land and to every people, and
carry the glad tidings of salvation, and should be the means of
gathering out of every nation, kindred, tongue and people, the honest
in heart, who should gather together in one place, and should be known
by the name of Zion. I often think of this. The wonderful manner in
which this people called Latter-day Saints dwelling in Utah have been
gathered together is a subject of never-ceasing interest to me.

vol. 23, p.95
Before the organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, Joseph Smith received revelations which he said were
revelations from God. They are now embodied in this book, which we
call the Book of Doctrine and Covenants and among the earliest of
these revelations is found a statement given by the Lord Jesus Christ,
through Joseph Smith, to the effect that he intended to bring forth
and establish Zion, and that He would gather together the people who
would obey His Gospel. This  prediction is particularly [p.96]
noteworthy, because at the time when the first of these revelations
was given, there was no such organization as the Church of Jesus
Christ of Latter-day Saints upon the earth; it did not have an
existence; and in the September following its organization—that is
five months afterwards—another revelation was given, in which it was
stated still more plainly who were to be gathered, and the purposes
for which they were to be gathered, and this, too, before there was a
place designated as a place of gathering. I have often said that if
the Prophet Joseph Smith had no other evidence to show to the world of
the divinity of his mission, and of his prophetic office, than that
revelation alone, it was sufficient in and of itself to establish it;
for this reason; that at the time it was uttered, as I have said there
was no organization of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints; there was no gathering place; no person had ever witnessed
such a proceeding as a people belonging to one church gathering
together and dwelling together in one organization. There was nothing
of the kind known; there was no organization among the children of men
that could have given a hint of the possibility or probability of such
a great event taking place. If other churches had done the same, then
it might have been thought that the Prophet Joseph Smith could easily
have predicted that the people that he would be the means of gathering
together, might do so also. But there was no acsessible record extant
of the gathering together of any people in this manner at the time
that Joseph proclaimed this principle. Yet he, inspired of God, dared
to make this statement to the world, and to publish it, and to-day, we
who are here are living witnesses of its fulfilment —not of its
complete fulfilment, but sufficiently to make it one of the strangest
events that has ever been witnessed among men. There have been many
circumstances surrounding the people which have been of such a
character as to operate against their gathering. It is not long since
a Secretary of State issued a circular to the nations of Europe to
check this very business of gathering. I do not suppose that he knew
that Joseph Smith had made such a prediction, or that God had inspired
him to give such a revelation, or that he ever imagined for a moment
that the word of God was recorded upon this subject; but he thought it
would be a good thing to stop the immigration of "Mormons." Mobs have
also done their part to accomplish the same end, by endeavoring to
break up the community and scatter its members and frighten those who
had not gathered, so that they might be deterred from coming. But
notwithstanding all these influences which have been operating from
the beginning—commencing as I said in a township, then spreading to a
county, afterwards to a State, and to States, and then the Secretary
of State of our nation taking the matter in hand—notwithstanding all
these influences which have been operating to cheek the gathering of
the people together, they have gathered as we see them to-day, and are
still gathering, because God has said they should, and there is no
earthly power that can prevent their gathering together, though it
need not surprise you if more thorough measures than ever have been
should be taken to prevent the Saints from obeying this command.

vol. 23, p.96
When the Elders of this Church first went out, they went out without
[p.97] the ordinary advantages that men who call themselves ministers
possess. They were men selected from the various avocations of life.
Joseph Smith himself was a farmer. He was not a man that was schooled
for the ministry. He had had no education to fit and qualify him as
men are ordinarily supposed to be qualified in these days who teach
their fellow men what is called the Gospel of Jesus Christ. He did not
go to a theological seminary. But inspired of God, having been
ordained of God to the everlasting Priesthood (that authority that had
been withdrawn from the earth in consequence of the wickedness of men;
and been restored to the earth and bestowed upon him by angelic
agency) he stood up in the midst of his fellow-men and proclaimed the
truth, and by the power of God he was the means of bringing many to
its knowledge; and, as I have said, inspired of God, he selected
others and laid his hands upon them, that being the ordination
necessary to qualify them to preach the word of God. They were taken
from the plow, they were taken from the blacksmith's shop, from the
mechanic's bench, from the counting room, and from all the vocations
of life in which they were found; they were taken and were thus
ordained and sent out to preach the Gospel, without purse and scrip,
without salary, without that which the world had considered
necessary—an education, an education suited to the calling. In this
way they went forth and preached the Gospel—not in men's wisdom, not
in their own strength, but calling upon God in the name of Jesus to
bestow His Holy Spirit upon the people and to carry their words by
that spirit to their hearts, and to help them find the honest, the
meek, and the humble. This is the way in which they went. They could
not glory in man. They could not take glory to themselves, for there
was nothing about them in which they could glory. And the result was
that wherever they went they met honest-hearted people—people who were
waiting to receive their message; and these people as soon as they
were baptized were seized with a desire to gather together with the
people of God, without knowing what God had said upon the subject.

vol. 23, p.97
Now, when God does a work he does it in his own way, and he is
determined—he always was apparently from all we read—to have the glory
of that work. If a man were to go forth qualified by education and
preached by the power of education and of learning, who is it that
gets the glory? Why, you will find it everywhere that man is
glorified. If there is a fluent preacher, if there is a successful
orator in what is called the Christian Church, he gets the glory of
it, and he gets a salary in proportion to it. Commencing, as some of
them have done, to preach in humble places, the fame of their oratory
has spread, and they have had calls to the ministry from other places,
such calls being accompanied by an increase of salary, and a man goes
from one place to another according to the addition he receives in his
salary until he becomes noted as many are to day. The fame of their
oratory goes throughout the United States. Who is it that gets the
glory for this? Why, it is the men themselves, and they get the
salary, too. They not only get the glory of men, but they get their
pay. Man's education is praised, the college where he received it
receives credit for it according to the ability that he may display,
and God is very [p.98] little thought about in the matter, and
certainly the Holy Ghost gets no credit, for it is supposed that the
Holy Ghost has nothing to do with it. Well, now, God has taken a
different method in our day, and he is showing forth his power. He is
taking the meek and the lowly and the humble men who are desirous to
keep his commandments, and he is making them mighty through his power.
But they cannot give any glory to any one but the Almighty for this.
Let a man attempt to travel without purse and scrip, as the Elders of
this Church have done, and as the ancient Apostles did, and if he is
successful he is successful through faith, through his reliance upon
God through keeping his commandments, through being humble, meek and
lowly of heart, and if he reaches the hearts of the honest, the only
way he can hope to do it is by having the Spirit of God, and having
that power accompanying his words. He cannot do it in any other way.
And who is there in this Church that gives Joseph Smith the glory of
this work? Yet it is the most wonderful organization ever beheld among
men. There is nothing like it. There is no limit to the power
connected with it; there is no limit to the union connected with it;
there is no limit to the capacity for expansion connected with it. You
may expand it and make it as wide and broad as you please, and the
organization is equal to it. If it only consisted of six members it
answered the purpose; if it consisted of six thousand it answered the
purpose. If it were to consist of six millions it would answer the
purpose; if it should embrace the whole world it would be found equal
to the necessity. No man can look upon the organization of this Church
and examine it in its details without being wonderfully impressed—if
he be a man who does not give glory to God—with the ability of the man
who framed it; but if he be disposed to give glory to God, he cannot
examine it without praising God in his heart for giving so wonderful
and so simple an organization on the earth for a church. But though
this is the case, who is there that gives any glory to Joseph Smith?
Who is there that gives any glory to Brigham Young? I have been told
repeatedly that we do not honor our men enough, we do not give them
praise enough; but it is a fact, the people look behind the
instrument. Joseph Smith was a man; yet we have been falsely accused
of worshiping Joseph Smith in the place of the Savior, and the same
has also been said of Brigham Young. But the true feeling is to look
behind Joseph Smith and Brigham Young to the power who raised them up,
to that Being who gave them all their gifts and endowments, who
inspired them and who made them perform the work that they did. And
when Elders in this Church are successful there is very little
disposition to give them the glory or the praise therefor. The praise
is given to God, who is the author of these blessings and of the
gathering of this people together. The world say it was the shrewdness
of Joseph Smith that first suggested this, and that it was the
executive ability that Brigham Young had that carried it out. They do
not recognize God in it; it was Brigham Young. But, my brethren and
sisters, you know who it was. You know that it was no power of man
that could have touched your hearts and made you desire to leave your
homes and  come to Zion. This makes every man and woman in [p.99] this
Church, who comes from the nations of the earth, a living witness for
himself and for herself, not depending upon the Elders, for the Elders
could not do this, they could not offer the inducements, but every man
and every woman becomes an interested person, a witness himself and
herself to the truth of these things, and especially to the doctrine
of gathering. Why the desire is so strong and has been in the hearts
of the people that if it were necessary they would walk on foot any
distance to join the gathered Saints. If they could walk on the water
they would do it. They would push hand-carts across the plains if they
could not come across in any other way, carrying their packs on their
backs. Why? Because the Spirit of God was poured out upon them, and it
filled their hearts with this desire that I said is irrepressible.
They could not be content to stay away.

vol. 23, p.99
In this way God has built up this Church. It did not, as we have often
heard, depend upon one man. Men thought if they killed Joseph Smith
they would destroy the keystone; that his existence was the means of
upholding the work and giving it solidity. But he was killed, and
still the work prospered, and it will prosper if every man that is now
in position in the Church should be killed or should die. The
testimony of Jesus is in the hearts of the people. You travel
throughout the Territory, and call the people together and ask them:
"What influence brought you here?" Every one who is an adult, and has
retained the faith, will tell you that it was the Spirit and power of
God. No other influence nor power could have done this but that. Well,
now, men will fight it, men are fighting it. It is strange to-day to
see people who call themselves religious, advocating all manner of
means to be brought against this people to destroy them. To shed their
blood is thought to be justifiable the killing of people in order to
destroy an organization that they think is so full of menace; and yet
we are told in the Bible—and we have been taught it from childhood,
that the righteous never persecute the wicked, but it has always been
the case that the wicked persecute the righteous; and we are told by
the Savior himself that his followers should be hated of all men, and
that men in seeking to kill them would think they were doing God's
service. It was not the Apostles of Jesus who persecuted the wicked,
it was not the righteous who hated them and who sought their
destruction. There were no petitions went out from the humble
followers of Christ against the Pharisees and against the religious
sects of that day to have them destroyed, to have governmental aid to
assist them in extirpating their heresies; nothing of this kind has
ever been witnessed, but here we find to-day the professedly
righteous, the ministers, advocating the most dreadful measures. Why I
heard here a few days ago from one of our returned missionaries that
the sermon of a notorious preacher in the East, delivered some time
since, in which he advocated the wiping out of the Latter-day Saints
by the use of arms and cannon and weapons of war—I was told that the
sermon when it reached England was re-printed and distributed
gratuitously at the doors of the churches. People rejoiced over it,
thought it an excellent scheme, and yet you tell those people they are
not Christians and they would be shocked, feel insulted and think
themselves terribly abused [p.100] by such a statement, and at the
same time were rejoicing over the prospect of the Latter-day Saints
being killed and the system being broken up by violence.

vol. 23, p.100
How shall we feel respecting these matters? I have said that the
people, so far as my observation has extended throughout this
Territory, were rejoicing and feeling contented. How shall we feel?
Shall we be disturbed? The man or woman who entered into this Church
who was old enough to understand these matters, and expected anything
different to this, was not properly informed. When I became old enough
to understand the character of this work I made up my mind that it
might cost me everything before I got through. I did not know what
might be involved in it, what consequences; but I knew that others who
had started out for salvation had been slain, and that Saints of God
in every age have had to lay down their lives for the truth and that
my Lord and Master Jesus Christ, had been crucified, and if I expected
to live and reign with Him, that I must also be prepared to endure all
things. The salvation that God has promised unto us is worthy of all
this, or it is worth nothing. If we cannot sacrifice everything there
is upon the face of the earth, that men hold dear to them, then we are
unworthy of that great salvation that God has promised unto the
faithful. The man that cannot bring every appetite into subjection to
the mind and will of God, that cannot forego everything of this kind,
and that is not willing to sacrifice houses and lands, and father and
mother, wives and children and everything that men hold dear to them,
is unworthy that great salvation that God has in store for His
faithful children. When I hear people say that they are Latter-day
Saints, and will drink with the drunken; when I hear men talk about
being Latter-day Saints who will not conquer their appetites, and will
not bring them in subjection to the mind and will of God, I think very
little of their professions. If we value this salvation as we should,
there is nothing that will stand between us and it. We may love our
wives as we love our own lives; we may love our children as we do
ourselves; we may be willing to step between death and our wives and
children and say, "If any be killed, let us be killed; if there is to
be any hardship, let us endure it;" we may have this feeling, but at
the same time we must love the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, and
the cause that He established, better than we do our wives and our
children, better than we do our own lives. There is nothing upon the
face of the earth that we should love as we do the Gospel. God
requires this of us. Therefore, if we are Latter-day Saints, what
difference does it make what is brought against us? Suppose armies
should be launched against us; suppose the measures urged by some so
called divines, should be carried out; will it make any difference in
regard to us and our future? Shall we be disturbed because of these
threats being fulminated against us? Not in the least; for the reason
that God is our Father—He stands at the head, and not one hair of our
heads shall fall to the ground without His notice. Nothing can occur
that He does not take cognizance of. He watches over us as well as the
rest of the human family, and He will overrule everything for our
good. We should, therefore, be the happiest people—as I fully believe
we are—on the  face of the earth. We may [p.101] be persecuted,
maligned and threatened, it ought not to make the least difference to
us in regard to our enjoyment. Our trust should be in something higher
than man. There is one Being whom we call our Father, and that is God,
whom we should fear; we should hold Him in reverence and be so afraid
that we would never do anything to offend Him or to grieve His Holy
Spirit. But as for man! What is man? What is there about man that we
should fear him? We have seen men in the plenitude of their power
array themselves against the work of God, and they have passed away
one after another; but the work of God lives and will live. Opposers
may fight it, rave against it; organizations may be formed for the
purpose of crushing it, but they will pass away just as sure as God
has spoken and as we live. This work that God has established will
roll forth. The power connected with it cannot be crushed. Men may
apostatize, as many have done, but it will not affect the work. The
three witnesses of this Book of Mormon, from which I have read—Oliver
Cowdery, David Whitmer and Martin Harris—two of them are now dead
—testified all their days that an holy angel came and showed them the
plates from which this book was translated—even they fell away. They
disagreed with the Prophet Joseph, and fell away from the Church, one
of them at least, because of unchastity, the cause most fruitful above
all others of apostacy. When a man indulges in unchaste desires or
practices he cannot stand in this Church, he will apostatize sooner or
later unless he repents. One of the witnesses—Oliver Cowdery—upon
whose head, with that of Joseph Smith, the hands of John the Baptist
were laid, upon whose head, in company with Joseph Smith, the hands of
Peter, James and John were laid, even he fell away from this Church,
and yet he never denied his testimony of the truth of this work, nor
did Martin Harris, David Whitmer, the only surviving witness, is in
the same condition. He, too, fell away from the Church during Joseph's
lifetime, and became Joseph's enemy; but he never denied the truth of
his testimony connected with the Book of Mormon, and still bears
testimony to it to-day. These men, it might have been supposed, would
have shaken the Church. Oliver Cowdery had the idea, notwithstanding
the revelations he had received, that when he fell away the Church
would receive a great shock. There were twelve men chosen as Apostles
from the midst of the people, and of these twelve six fell away from
the Church and ranged themselves against the Prophet of God. They were
determined to destroy the work if they could. This reminds one of the
parable of the ten virgins. There were five wise and five foolish;
one-half of them were unprepared to go out and meet the bridegroom. So
with the Apostles, half of them fell away. But did the Church stop?
no; and if all the Apostles had apostatized it would not have arrested
the onward progress of this work, for God has spoken concerning it,
and His word will be fulfilled. And shall we fear man? Shall we fear
earthly organizations? Shall we fear threats? Shall our knees tremble
and our hands and our hearts falter because men array themselves
against the work of God? If we do, then we mistake entirely its
character. No such feeling enters into the heart of any faithful man
or woman connected with this Church.[p.102]

vol. 23, p.102
 Now, my brethren and sisters, the Lord has made great promises unto
us. I have read you one from this Book of Mormon. This land is a
blessed land unto all the inhabitants of the earth who will act
righteously, but is and will be cursed to those who will not. There is
a curse and a blessing upon the land. No nation can prosper in this
land that works unrighteousness, and it is a painful thing to say that
our own nation, unless it repents, will meet with disasters sooner or
later. It pains us to say this, but it is true. God has said it. It
will be true about us. This land can only be blessed to us if we work
righteously. Let us turn round and oppress the weak and do wrong, and
God will curse the land to us. There will be trouble in the land among
the inhabitants of the earth as long as they work wickedness, just as
sure as God has spoken. There has been no nation prospered as our
nation has. No government was ever framed by man that is so strong and
so good and well adapted to the happiness of human beings as our
government is. There never was a better instrument framed for the
happiness of man than the Constitution of the United States. The men
who framed it were inspired of God. The men who fought the battles of
the Revolution were the same. Washington was inspired of God; he was
sustained by the almighty arm of God; and the defeats that the mother
country received were in accordance with the plan of God. This land
was kept for this purpose. For centuries it was hidden from all the
nations of the earth. It was not until the 15th century that God
inspired Columbus to go forth and seek a passage across the Atlantic,
and land upon some of the islands adjacent to this continent. His
track was followed by others. All this was in the mind of God. We have
it all plainly stated to us in this book (the Book of Mormon), and the
reasons for it, the best possible reasons that could be given. It is
said that the Norwegians had visited this country and that the stone
tower at Newport is evidence of it. The Scandinavian antiquarians
claim that it was thus discovered; but if so, it was not peopled. It
remained hidden until the 15th century, and there was good reason for
it. This land would have been overrun by other nations had it been
discovered earlier, and there would have been no place for that which
we now behold. But God preserved it; and He has said in the Book of
Mormon, that so long as the inhabitants of this land serve the God of
the land, who is Jesus Christ—they shall prosper and no nation shall
have power over them. The Lord has also said that there shall be no
kings upon this land. The attempt of Maximillian is an evidence of the
truth of it. Backed as he was by the power of France and Austria,
particularly by France, he was killed for his attempt; for the Lord
has said there shall be no kings upon this land, and that it shall be
a land of liberty unto the inhabitants thereof as long as they serve
the Lord. And the prosperity that has attended the land thus far is
due to this blessing. Those who contended for liberty in early days
were men who desired to serve the Lord. They may have been mistaken in
many things, but they were zealous in this and devoted to it, and many
of them were willing that every human being should have the rights
that they contended for themselves. But this is all changed to-day.
There is a great change. You and I cannot worship God as we  desire,
[p.103] without being in danger. We are told that it is because we are
polygamists. Why, the earliest privations which we had to contend
with, the scenes which are seared in the memories of these aged
people, and these of middle age, were all passed through by us when
polygamy was not known. When we chose to worship God, and said He was
a God of revelation to-day, the same as He was 1800 years ago. There
were men then, and there are men to-day, who would destroy us because
we exercise that belief. Hence, I say, prosperity cannot attend a
people who will trample upon liberty in that manner, and the party
that arrays itself against the work of God cannot prosper.

vol. 23, p.103
When men have power and do right they will be sustained; but when they
do wrong they go against the eternal principles of justice and against
God. There are many thousands of men who know that Utah has not been
fairly treated, but they have not the courage to say so, because with
many who hold office it might cost them position. Visitors come here
and are impressed with what they see, but many of them yield to the
force of public opinion and say what they do not believe in their
hearts. Thus it is that the tide of calumny has swelled and there is
no one to throw obstacles in its way; we have endured its full three
as it has rolled upon us, and must still stand up and endure it.
Although it is so painful, it is not without profit; it teaches us
many valuable lessons. I hope it will have a good effect upon us. I
suppose it is to chasten us and to keep us humble, and if it will
teach us to be liberal and not to oppress others, I shall be glad:
liberty for every man in the land and every woman—liberty to the
fullest possible extent for all, as long as they do not trespass upon
the rights of their fellows. If a man wishes to worship an idol or an
animal, a bull, a calf, a dog, or a serpent or anything else—liberty
to do so as long as his worship does not interfere with the rights of
his fellows. If he wishes to worship the God of Heaven, all right, he
should not be interfered with. God has blessed the land in the words
that I have read in your hearing, and if we were driven out of it, in
five years it would return to its original desolation. This land of
desolation God has changed into a fruitful field, because of the
blessing on the land, and as long as the Latter-day Saints live
righteously the land shall be blessed to them. The climate will be
ameliorated; the soil will be fertilized; fruits will grow as they
have done in this valley.

vol. 23, p.103
When we first came here I remember the thoughts of many. They did not
believe that we could raise any fruit here, and the man who first set
out peach stones was laughed at because of the idea he entertained
that they would grow. Very few believed they would grow. And to-day
where can you find a better land for fruit than this? I suppose when
we came funny thought if we could raise bread enough, it would be as
much as we could do, there being frost every month of the year. But
now it is so charming a place that many covet it. When they got up
that raid against us a few years ago, I was credibly informed that
there were certain men here who actually went round and selected the
places they would occupy! They indicted Brigham Young, Daniel H.
Wells, and others for alleged crimes, and the hope was that we would
scare away from here and then places [p.104] could be had for the
choosing. 

vol. 23, p.104
But we came here to stay, here we expect to stay, and here we shall
stay as long as we do right. And we shall not only stay here, but we
shall spread abroad, and the day will come—and this is another
prediction of Joseph Smith's—I want to remind you of it, my brethren
and sisters, when good government, constitutional government—liberty
—will be found among the Latter-day Saints, and it will be sought for
in vain elsewhere; when the Constitution of this land and republican
government and institutions will be upheld by this people who are now
so oppressed and whose destruction is now sought so diligently. The
day will come when the Constitution, and free government under it,
will be sustained and preserved by this people. This is saying a great
deal, but it is not saying any more than is said concerning the growth
of this work, and that which is already accomplished. I have just
turned to the revelation upon this subject, which says: 

vol. 23, p.104
"And it shall come to pass, among the wicked, that every man that will
not take his sword against his neighbor, must needs flee unto Zion for
safety. And there shall be gathered unto it out of every nation under
heaven; and it shall be the only people that shall not be at war one
with another." 

vol. 23, p.104
This revelation was given on the 7th of March 1831. We have already
beheld and are now beholding its fulfilment: the righteous are being
gathered and they are coming with songs of everlasting joy: and this
was given before there was a gathering place, and only eleven months
after the Church was organized. And it is a remarkable fact that
to-day—I do not say it out of any improper feeling—our hands as a
people, by a singular providence, are free from the blood of our
fellow-men. We were driven out of this land. Our enemies were not
content to let us remain in the States, on the land that we had
purchased, they would not permit us to occupy the homes we had built,
but compelled us to leave, and we came to the Rocky Mountains. And
when the civil war broke out President Lincoln sent a communication to
Governor Young, asking him if he could send troops to guard the
continental highway and preserve it from the attacks of Indians. He
responded by sending out companies of cavalry. They spent the time in
guarding the mail route against the indians, and thus, as I have said,
our hands to-day as a people, are free from the blood of our
fellow-citizens by this singular providence, through the acts of our
enemies. Had we remained in the State of Illinois, or in Missouri, we
should have been compelled—unless we had chosen to occupy a very
anomalous position—to have taken sides in this fratricidal war, a war
which Joseph Smith in the year 1832, predicted would take place. The
revelation was printed in 1850—though known to the church long
before—stating that the war should commence between the north and
south, at South Carolina. I suppose there is not a boy who has been
brought up in this community who did not know of the revelation years
before it was published, and, still longer, before it was fulfilled. I
know I was taught concerning this revelation, when a boy, and I knew
the time would come when there would be a bloody war between the north
and south and that it would commence in  South Carolina. Did it
commence there? Yes. Joseph Smith predicted it 28 years [p.105] before
it occurred. And in the manner to which I have alluded, we were driven
out and occupied a position where, though we did not go to the war,
our loyalty to the Union could not be questioned, for we responded to
every call that was made upon us. Though we deplored the war, and did
all we could by our preaching, counsels and warnings to avert it, we
were true to our obligations; and yet at the same time —though we have
men among us who took part in the war—as a people our hands are clean
from the blood of our fellow-men. Our Church has not been divided into
a church north and a church south. It is a church that belongs to the
whole people of the north and of the south, and there are no sectional
heart-burnings in our midst. God in his providence had made this a
place of refuge from the north and from the south. They can come here
without heart-burnings and without prejudice; no civil broils, no
disunion; they have nothing to remember or forget connected with us.
It is a church that is adapted to all. The black man is welcome, and
he is entitled to the rites of the Gospel, though the Lord has shown
that to his race the Priesthood is forbidden. The red man, and the
yellow man and every man of every race and of every kindred and of
every tongue, has a light in this Church and will be received into it
and have place in it, just as sure as God has spoken. And we shall be
preserved from future broils and disunion when they break out; we
shall stand in places where we can maintain our loyalty and our
truthfulness and our honor, and at the same time not interfere with
the rights of any human being.

vol. 23, p.105
I have talked longer than I intended to. It is probably the last
opportunity I will have of addressing you for some little time. I
expect to leave for Washington before another Sunday comes. I desire
earnestly in my heart that I may have your faith and prayers. I have
felt greatly strengthened by the knowledge that I have had your faith,
your confidence, and your prayers, and I go out now hoping I shall
still have these, for they are more valuable to me than anything else.
I should go weak indeed if I did not have the faith and prayers and
confidence of my brethren and sisters. I do not believe there is
another representative in the world, it may be said—and certainly not
in our nation—who has more cause for thanksgiving in this respect than
I have. I know I am backed and sustained by my entire constituency; I
know I have their love and affection; I know their hearts go with me,
and their feelings and affections are always towards me; I know in
almost every household prayers are offered in my behalf; it gives me
strength; and when I am assailed and when our people are assailed and
our Territory, it gives me strength to know we are united, and that
when I am in Washington, though I may be alone—which I am in one sense
of the word—I have an influence and a power attending me, in
consequence of this, that others do not have. God has preserved us,
and he will preserve us and overrule evil for good. I feel hopeful and
cheerful: this is a blessing God has given unto me. In the midst of
the darkest hours I have always felt exceedingly cheerful: fear has
been taken away from me.

vol. 23, p.105
I pray that you may be blessed exceedingly of the Lord; that His Holy
Spirit may be poured out upon you; that peace may be given [p.106]
unto you and union fill your hearts: I ask this in the name of Jesus
Christ. Amen.

F. D. Richards, April 8, 1882

Delivered at the General Conference, Salt Lake City, Saturday 
Morning, April 8, 1882.

The Lord's Work—Warfare not Required of the Saints—An 
Overruling Providence—Corruption and Perjury in High 
Places—Violation of the Constitution—False Accusations 
Against the Saints—Words of Comfort and Exhortation

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.106
The greatly increased numbers of Israel, and the greatly diversified
and multifarious necessities which are occurring, and which increase
like the branches upon a great tree, call upon us each and all, to
seek continually for the mind of the Lord, that in all our varied
ministrations, labors and duties, we may perform the same acceptably
to him and profitably to all of his children; not only to the Saints
but to the inhabitants of all the earth, inasmuch as they will hearken
to his word.

vol. 23, p.106
We have a vast number of witnesses and evidences of the mercy, the
favor and blessing of God unto us, as a people, as well as to
ourselves individually and as families, it being the privilege of all
who live faithfully in Christ Jesus to see and acknowledge the hand of
God in all things throughout their checkered lives.

vol. 23, p.106
This morning I am reminded of some choice, precious promises which the
Lord has made to us in the dispensation in which we live, having a
peculiar application unto us, though like blessings may have been
promised to people in former generations, those now referred to were
given especially to the Saints of the last days. There is one very
significant saying in the revelations, you will find it in the
Doctrine and Covenants, section 103, beginning at the 19th verse. It
is as follows:

vol. 23, p.106
"Therefore let not your hearts faint, for I say not unto you, as I
said unto your fathers, mine angel shall go up before you, but not my
presence, but I say unto you, mine angel shall go before you, and also
my presence, and in time ye shall possess the goodly land."

vol. 23, p.106
Here is a very definite and positive assurance that this work is His,
that [p.107] he is particularly to figure in it himself; that he has
not entirely committed it, even to angels; as represented in the
parable, so beautifully expressed in the Book of Mormon, where the
husbandman calls upon his servants to come and help him to prune his
vineyard for the last time; we are given to understand that so we are
called to be helpers to the Lord our God, to prune his vineyard for
the last time.

vol. 23, p.107
We should not allow the cares or corruptions of the world to lead us
to forget that the work in which we are engaged is the Lord's work; we
should never forget that the work to which all are called, God has
undertaken to direct Himself; especially as it was commenced in former
dispensations, but, for obvious reasons, remains to be consummated and
perfected in the dispensation of the fulness of times in which we
live. The Lord has also told us specifically in his revelations that
it is his business to provide for his people. Most encouraging
words—calculated to increase confidence in the hearts of all those who
walk by faith before him.

vol. 23, p.107
Furthermore, he has condescended to tell us in the revelations given
through the Prophet Joseph Smith, "For behold I do not require at
their (the Elders) hands to fight the battles of Zion; for as I said
in a former commandment, even so will I fulfil. I will fight your
battles." Doctrine and Covenants, section 105, verse 14.

vol. 23, p.107
One after another passages might be repeated relating to the designs
and purposes of God, all going to show that he has not let out the
work to be done by chance or to be controlled by others, but that he
will direct it himself.

vol. 23, p.107
Have we not evidence of these facts? We have as pointed and conclusive
evidence of these things, already before us, as the Apostle Paul had
when he told the Hebrews that, through faith the worlds were framed by
the word of God; through faith Abraham, when he was called to go out
into a place which he should afterwards receive for an inheritance,
obeyed; by faith he sojourned in the land of promise, etc. Let us look
at two or three prominent features of our history for evidences of his
divine favor in overruling affairs for our welfare according to the
counsels of his own will.

vol. 23, p.107
In former times there was much destruction of life and a great deal of
contention between the enemies of God's work and his people. The
latter have at different times gone forth, and that by the holy
command of heaven, to mortal combat. The Lord has told us in his
revelations of the last days concerning the laws which governed
warfare in the days of Abraham, of Lehi and Nephi, etc., which are
detailed very minutely in the Doctrine and Covenants. He says:

vol. 23, p.107
"Behold this is the law I gave unto my servant Nephi, and thy fathers
Joseph, and Jacob, and Isaac, and Abraham, and all mine ancient
prophets and apostles.

vol. 23, p.107
And again, this is the law that I gave unto mine ancients, that they
should not go out unto battle against, any nation, kindred, tongue or
people, save I, the Lord, commanded them. (Doctrine and Covenants,
sec. 98, verse 32, 33.)"

vol. 23, p.107
For an account of the laws that, justify warfare the Saints can read
this section from the 23rd verse to the end.

vol. 23, p.107
In those days there was more contention or mortal combat permitted and
required, in order to maintain the rights of God's people and
establish righteousness before his [p.108] face, when idolatrous and
all manner of worship, except that of the true and living God,
prevailed among the nations generally. But it is not given unto us
that we should contend with weapons of war; that inasmuch as we serve
him, he will fight our battles for us. How has he done this? Have we
forgotten how he managed to keep us out of the late terrible
fratricidal war, when our great country was divided in a sanguinary
struggle? How did he graciously regard us? It was by telling us to
arise and go hence.

vol. 23, p.108
Some of you well remember in what haste we gathered our little
remaining substance in Nauvoo, leaving our homes in the winter season,
and how we crossed the river on the ice. History attests the fact that
we left none too soon to escape the dire necessity of taking up
weapons of war against our fellow-man. The great reason why David was
not allowed to build a house to the Lord, was because he had been a
man of blood. He had commenced to gather his thousands of talents of
gold and silver together, and was ready to build, but the Lord told
him he should not, that he had been too much a man of war, had shed
too much blood; but that he might get the materials together, and that
Solomon, his son, should build a temple to his name. It is plainly to
be seen, in the wisdom of God, that the Saints are not to take that
course; but on the contrary, the Lord requires of them that they
preserve to themselves pure hearts and clean hands to build His
Temples. Was not this a great and wonderful manifestation of his
loving kindness, was it not a demonstration to a great people of his
tender mercy in preserving us from that fratricidal strife that arose
in the nation. Where is the heart that cannot be thankful for this?
Here is one great, we may say, worldwide demonstration of his kindness
and goodness to provide for his people, and to preserve them from dire
calamities, the direst of calamities that overtake the human family.
Let us then sense the feeling and spirit of the ancient prophet Isaiah
when speaking of the judgments of the latter days, that the watchmen
should lift up their voices and speak comforting words to Zion. And
what should they say? "Thy God reigneth." That is the word to us,
brethren and sisters. "Thy God reigneth. Let us learn to know and
sense it, put our trust in him, and learn that it is he that builds up
nations, and it is he that levels them to the dust; that it is he that
raises up and makes rulers and people to become mighty in the earth,
and that it is he that permits them to go down into insignificance,
shame and contempt. 

vol. 23, p.108
How has it been when our enemies in our midst, in violation of a
sacred principle of the Constitution, have said that we should not
bear arms, which we had been wont to do in celebrating the anniversary
of our national independence, and for our own protection in this new
and Indian country, and that too in accordance with a provision of the
Constitution; when we submitted in silence to this indignity, what has
been wrought out in our behalf? As if the heavens took momentary
record of it, from that day to this the enmity that has existed among
the unprincipled, low and degraded Lamanites upon our borders has been
hushed to silence; the manner in which we have dealt with them has
been felt for good. Terrible wars have been prevented by the [p.109]
influence of the Latter-day Saints among them, until to-day it is not
necessary that any, in this region of country, should have arms to
protect themselves unless it be from professed friends. Is there no
God in this? Look all around us, God has made even our adversaries to
be at peace with us. He has made the blessings of peace to be
multiplied around us, until the very occasion for weapons of defence
is removed. The wicked had no sooner forbidden us to bear arms when
God in his tender mercies and parental solicitude removed the very
occasion of defence, leaving us at peace with all around us. The
glorious tidings, "peace on earth and good will to man," have come
sounding to us through the ages, and they are being echoed and
re-echoed to us by the voice of those who hold the keys of the
kingdom, and we see it not only in word but in power and demonstration
of truth.

vol. 23, p.109
These are none other than the blessings of God unto us, my brethren
and sisters. We ought to think of these things; we ought to
acknowledge in gratitude this dispensation of his providence; and we
should make it our business to sanctify ourselves before him; yea, let
the man that has taken to his cups depart from them; and let he who
has drunk of the spirit of the world, and who fraternizes with the
ungodly, turn from the error of his ways, wash himself from the filth
of unrighteousness and purify himself before God, and call upon his
name that he may forgive and extend his pardoning favor. It is to be
deplored that there are so many that are so easily to be civilized by
this damning "civilization" that has come among us; it is an occasion
of sorrow to the Latter-day Saints that so many are so easily drawn
away to affiliate with the ungodly. When we remember the mercies and
blessings of God to us, it is a fitting time to turn and seek his face
and favor afresh, and renew our covenants before him, and become
worthy in his sight.

vol. 23, p.109
I might enumerate many other instances of the goodness and mercy of
God unto us, how he fed the suffering Saints with quails on the banks
of the Mississippi, how he sent gulls to rid us of the crickets when
they threatened us with starvation here.

vol. 23, p.109
I must refer to the time when the Lord permitted the United States to
send an army to Utah. It was told to us that there were a million of
bayonets in the States ready to be turned toward Utah. We did not
count them, but we know the details of their coming and how the
soldiery arrived here. They came with their mouths full of ribaldry,
full of threatenings, full of animus and destruction towards
President; Young, his family, the Apostles, and towards all that were
immediately associated with them, threatening to hang them like Haman
upon a tree. But God in his mercy before they got here very much
cooled their ardor; and when they arrived they came as harmless as any
4th of July celebrators. They marched in quiet through our streets, no
man daring to commit an indignity as they passed.

vol. 23, p.109
Our Heavenly Father sanctified this to our good, for while they
scattered much means among us, scarcely an act of hostility was
committed, and, when the time of terrible destruction came they
marched away to the violence of death. Is not the hand of God to be
seen in this? If so, should we not acknowledge with thanksgiving his
mercy in thus making us the objects of [p.110] such care. We ought to
bestow the best efforts and energies of our lives to build up his
kingdom, establish his righteousness, and make him our friend for time
and eternity.

vol. 23, p.110
I would not dwell too lengthily upon these things, although they show
the divine goodness and tenderness. Is there a loving father that
deals more affectionately with his children than this? Could the Lord
deal more lovingly with us? It is to be feared that his tender mercies
are so abundant, and we become so used to them as to grow ungrateful.

vol. 23, p.110
A few words in regard to the fundamental law established for the
guidance of the people of this great nation, called the Constitution
of the United States, that instrument was framed by our forefathers,
who purchased the power to do so with their blood; they were men who
went into the revolutionary war pledging their lives, their fortunes,
their sacred honor, and placed everything they possessed upon the
altar of liberty. The Constitution they adopted has been admitted by
European statesmen to be the grandest Palladium of human rights known
upon the earth. The flag of our nation has commanded respect in every
part of this habitable globe, whether on land or sea.

vol. 23, p.110
All representatives and officers of the government, state or national,
from the highest to the lowest, lift up their hands to heaven and
swear that they will observe that Constitution and the laws of the
nation or State, as the office may require, to the best of their
knowledge and ability, so help them God. When Congress so far descends
as to make special laws, and send forth its legislative missiles to us
bearing the odor, power, and character of attainder, and ex post facto
laws; when they can provide, directly or indirectly, for conviction
without trial by jury; when they frame and pass measures having for
their object the deprivation or spoliation of rights common to all
citizens, and that in direct opposition to the provisions of the
Constitution, as appears on the face of the Edmunds' bill, they
themselves violate that oath of office which they took before God and
their country. They may, standing in high places, think that it does
not become citizens to question their acts; but citizens of this
Republic are the sovereigns of the nation; and when the Constitution
was created it was provided that every power not granted by that
instrument was retained by the people. Public men, in the true spirit
of the Constitution of our government, are the servants of the people,
put in office to administer the will of the people as defined in that
instrument.

vol. 23, p.110
When men in high places forget themselves, and in violation of their
oaths dictate or forbid what shall or what shall not be observed as
religious rites, they become amenable to the higher laws, and will
have to answer to the charge of perjury to an immortal court, from
whose decisions mortals have found no mode of appeal by any bill of
exceptions.

vol. 23, p.110
The principles upon which our government is founded are most
excellent, and to all intents and purposes most satisfactory. The
great and learned Webster, Clay, and their contemporaries, considered
them a standard of liberty—far above that of any other country upon
our globe; something that every  American had cause to be proud of. If
the American nation will be governed by its doctrines, it [p.111] will
extend to the whole human family the precious boon of liberty, and
will make this land in reality an asylum for the oppressed of all
nations. But we have come to a time when Congress has undertaken to
dictate our ethics, to declare what we may or may not accept as tenets
of religion. This is a right or power that is not conveyed in the
Constitution; but on the contrary, Congress is expressly prohibited
from making any law establishing any form of religion or preventing
the free exercise thereof; this right of worshiping God according to
the dictates of one's own conscience is the right of every American
citizen.

vol. 23, p.111
Aside from what may be pronounced legal, there is an equity side of
the court to which all God-fearing people have recourse. One principle
of which the courts of the nation seem to have taken no consideration,
but which the Latter-day Saints cannot afford to pass unnoticed, is
this: Wherein it is given in the Constitution that the States shall
make no law to impair the obligation of contracts. I wish to ask the
people, not in the legal sense, but in the sense of equity, of
righteousness and eternal truth, if the marriage relation is not to
all intents and purposes a contract? Do we not enter into a covenant,
a contract, an agreement with our wives. Yes; not only a contract, an
agreement of a civil nature, as it is regarded in the world, but our
contracts are of a higher order, of a more sacred nature extending as
they do in perpetuity from time into eternity. Now, if it is a
violation of States rights to pass a law impairing the obligation of
contracts in common financial matters, is it not a graver and more
serious violation of the Constitution to pass a law impairing the
obligation of contracts as between man and wife? It is laid down by
the most eminent law writers of our country that properly maintained
marital relationship is the true basis of all human society; it needs
the solemn covenants of husband and wife to be taken into account, and
then what follows? The reasons why contracts and faith in them should
not be violated is because of vested rights that accrue under those
contracts; and have you any vested rights, my brethren and sisters,
under the contracts that you have made with your wives and husbands,
have you not acquired under those covenants and contracts the most
precious of vested rights—those of sons and daughters given you in the
flesh? These are possessory rights, the value of which bear no
comparison with any thing that can be called goods or chattels. We
look upon the increase of our families, as the foundation of our
eternal dominion, we cannot but look upon any hand impairing the
obligation of these contracts as striking at the very root of our
prosperity. Our children are our vested rights growing out of these
holy relations, rights not only of a temporal but of an eternal, and
finally immortal character, and of the highest possible consideration.

vol. 23, p.111
I apprehend while I talk upon this subject, that it is very improbable
that the courts of the world would regard these matters in any such
light, but they are matters which pertain to the laws of the living
God before whose court we shall all appear and our rights be
vindicated; those who have undertaken to deprive us of these rights
will also appear and on such a writ of errors as will bring them
effectually within the jurisdiction of the court.[p.112] 

vol. 23, p.112
The Lord has given unto us these rights, which we are learning to
appreciate, but which the world know nothing of. Is it to be wondered
at that they do many things, as did those who slew the Savior,
concerning whom he said, "They know not what they do?"

vol. 23, p.112
The rulers of our land have undertaken to set snares for our feet, to
bring us into subjection to the political will of the Republican party
to teach us how to promote party discord, be oppressed with heavy
taxes and become burdened with debt. Let us put our trust in the
living God, and see that while we violate no law of man unnecessarily,
that we do not violate any of the laws of God, so that we may be
entitled to His protection and that his blessing may abide with us.

vol. 23, p.112
Not desiring to occupy too much time, I would exhort my. brethren and
sisters to renew their diligence in trying to honor the Lord by
keeping his commandments, remembering our obligations to each other;
that we continue preaching the Gospel to the nations, gathering the
honest in heart who receive the word through the ministrations of the
Elders; and inasmuch as this is God's work we have no need to fear.
There are those who dwelt here in 1848-9, who for days and weeks,
scarcely tasted bread. Those who have passed through these scenes will
never fear anything that may come upon us again. I often think of the
peculiar circumstances of the Savior when upon the earth, who when
Herod the Great sent word to him, inquiring who this Jesus of Nazareth
was; the answer of the Savior being, Go tell him that the birds of the
air have nests, and the foxes have holes, but the Son of Man hath not
where to lay His head. Think of it my friends; He by whom the worlds
were created, who gave the law upon Mount Sinai; He who communicated
with the brother of Jared, directing him to cross the sea and people
this continent; He who was and is our great Ruler came and dwelt in
the flesh, instead of making himself the possessor of houses and lands
and earthly substance, had not; where to lay His head. And after
passing through a life of sorrows he was tried for His life, when the
judge washed his hands, saying, he found no fault in Him. The fact was
He was above the law, He was without sin, and of the things of which
they tried to convict him he was not guilty, wherein he said he was
the Son of God, which they, in their blind ignorance, looked upon as
blasphemy.

vol. 23, p.112
Now, we are charged with blasphemy, because we believe and declare
that the holy Priesthood has been restored to us from heaven. It is
made blasphemy to believe that Peter, James and John were sent from
heaven to earth to ordain Joseph and Oliver, and because, as they had
been instructed to do, they ordained others to the same Priesthood,
and then commissioned them to go to all the world and preach the
Gospel. This is put forth and published as once of the blasphemies
that we believe in which has made us to incur the displeasure and
wrath of this self-righteous generation. While we contemplate that the
Prophets of God have been slain, their blood ruthlessly shed, and the
nation has never made an expression to exculpate themselves from the
act, they have never even expressed their disapproval of it, but, on
the contrary, multitudes have said, they were glad of it, but that
they disliked the way in which it was done. 

vol. 23, p.112
While this is upon the nation and [p.113] until they wash their hands
of it, we can but look upon them with sorrow and apprehension and
dread for thus acquiescing in breaking and overriding the fundamental
laws of the land; for if these things can be inflicted upon us they
can be done to others. And they have been to others. Do you not
recollect when the army came here, it was the nation's first effort
against the "Mormons," against what they were pleased to term a "twin
relic"—polygamy; and having extirpated the "twin relic" of the
south—slavery, which was deemed necessary to secure the triumph of the
republican arms, now the attack is made again upon the people
representing the remaining "relic." They and we are in the hands of
God, and it becomes us to move on in all our duties quietly, peaceably
and prayerfully. The nation, of course, can cause us a great deal of
bodily and mental suffering if God permits. They have already shown
what they are capable of doing by their deprivations and arbitrary
rule in the south; and we have every reason to believe they would do
as much for us were it the pleasure of the Almighty to permit them.

vol. 23, p.113
The few men now sitting in Congress, from the Southern States, who had
the manhood and the moral courage to protest against the measure,
which has since become a law, aimed directly at our liberty and
rights, knew from experience the effects of military law, and those
usurpations which have tended to ruin their country after the
desolation caused by the war. They had been through the furnace, they
could feel anew the burnings of the fire, and they could see the grief
into which we are to be crowded.

vol. 23, p.113
The question with us is, are we sufficiently devoted to the interests
of the kingdom of God to enable us to confidently believe, without a
doubt, that he will sustain us in all that we may be called upon to
pass through? If we are he certainly will not permit any more to come
upon us than we can endure and that will be for our good; because he
is that God who is nearer to us than a friend or a brother.

vol. 23, p.113
He had told us that those who kept his commandments had no need to
break the laws of the land. We made no law nor passed any ordinance
contrary to the laws of the land; the law-makers of the nation made
the law which brought us in conflict with our government; and,
therefore, we must look to him to overrule this conflict, and trust
that he will do better for us than we know how to ask or even to think
for ourselves; provided, we pursue the path of duty faithfully and
steadfastly.

vol. 23, p.113
I pray that we may so take consideration of our ways that we shall not
feel vindictive to those who are vindictive towards us; but, on the
contrary, rise above such a feeling upon the more elevated platform
which was introduced by theSavior, in which he taught his disciples to
do good to them who despitefully used and persecuted them. This is a
lesson that we have not fully learned.

vol. 23, p.113
May the Lord bless and proper all who seek to do his will, and may his
mercy be multiplied to all nations until the ends of the earth shall
see the salvation of our God, and until the kingdoms of this world
become the kingdoms of our God and of His Christ; may we live and our
generations after us to perform efficient and faithful service in
bringing about his purposes. Oh, that our enemies might see the error
of their ways, repent as in dust and [p.114] ashes and place
themselves in a condition to receive the favor of God, and thereby
escape the terrible judgments that must sooner or later overtake those
who wilfully battle against the truth.

vol. 23, p.114
It remains for us to continue to bear our testimony to the world, to
build our Temples, in which to perform the work for ourselves and our
dead, essential to salvation and exaltation in his kingdom, and to
build up a Zion to the glory of God. That this may be our determined
purpose to a faithful consummation, I humbly pray, in the name of
Jesus, our Lord. Amen.

George Q. Cannon, April 3, 1881

Delivered at the General Conference, Salt Lake City, Sunday 
Afternoon, April 3, 1881.

Modern Fulfillment of Ancient Prophecy—Rise of Joseph the
Prophet—Organization of the Church of Christ—Persecutions 
of the Saints—Their Undying Faith in God—The
World Proving Joseph Smith a Prophet—Satan Busily at 
Work—The Gospel of Liberty and Humanity

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.114
It is with great pleasure that I meet with you, my brethren and
sisters, in Conference to-day. And though in some respects I am not
feeling very eager to address so large a congregation as has assembled
this afternoon, still we all know that if we can get the influence and
assistance of the Spirit of the Lord, there is no difficulty in
speaking or advancing such thoughts and suggestions as are suitable.

vol. 23, p.114
It seems to me that of all men I ought to be most thankful. I
certainly feel exceedingly happy in being in your midst, in beholding
your faces, in sharing in your meetings, in partaking of your spirit;
I am thankful I have this privilege, for such I esteem it.

vol. 23, p.114
I have been absent, as you all know, for some sixteen weeks. During my
absence I have enjoyed myself very much, that is, considering the
circumstances. I have had excellent health, and I do not know that I
ever felt better in my life, under the circumstances, than I have
during the past winter. Of course there has been considerable [p.115]
discussion upon our cause and question, and considerable has been said
about us; but so far as my individual feelings have been concerned, I
have not been disabled, not for a single second. There is an
excitement about this warfare, and the consciousness that victory will
eventually perch upon our banners and that we are on the winning side,
that makes such a contest pleasurable. I know this, that when
everything is still—when the stream is quietly flowing along without a
ripple—I begin to be uneasy. I expect you do. We have been accustomed
now for so many years—in fact it may be said from the beginning—to
contending with the turbulence of the elements; to battling with angry
waves, that it seems to be the natural condition for us to be in. At
any rate, we know when this is the case that somebody is a little
disturbed about us, and that some think it necessary to be stirring up
opposition against us. With the activity which prevails at home in the
curious departments of the work, the zeal that is being manifested
among the Saints by the leading men in the various Stakes of Zion:
with the labors of the home missionaries, the Young Men's and Young
Women's Mutual Improvement Associations, the Relief Societies, the
Sunday Schools, and the various organizations which have taken shape
in our midst, together with the union of the people, and the sending
of missionaries abroad in such numbers with all these things at work,
tending to consolidate the people, to make them of one heart and one
mind, to preach the principles of truth, to declare to the inhabitants
of the earth the salvation of our God, and to leave them without
excuse for rejecting the truth; I say, with all these activities at
home and abroad, together with the building of Temples—a great work
which devolves upon us as a people; with all these things, it is no
wonder to me that opposition should be fierce, and that there should
be a great deal of talk about the "Mormons." We have been taught from
the beginning that this would be the case; the earliest teachings that
I can remember were to this effect, leading me forward, as you were
led forward, to anticipate just such things, just such a warfare as
that in which we are involved. Year by year, as this work develops, as
the purposes of God unfold, do we see the literal, the definite
fulfillment of the predictions that were uttered years and years ago
concerning the work of God.

vol. 23, p.115
The Prophet Joseph Smith's name has been known for good and evil among
all the inhabitants of the earth, being regarded by some as a man
divinely inspired, a prophet of the living God, his words treasured up
as the words of a prophet should be; and by others, he is looked upon
as an impostor, an ignoramus, a man in fact too bad to live. This
Joseph Smith, who is thus known and has this repute among various
people, is gradually being lifted up and made prominent, and through
his being lifted up and made prominent the name of our God, whose
servant he was, is being glorified. Thus Joseph Smith, whose
predictions were uttered fifty years ago, and from that time down
until he sealed his testimony with his blood nearly 37 years ago—this
Joseph Smith is being proved to be a prophet, not by the Latter-day
Saints alone—for we are doing comparatively little towards the
vindication of his prophetic views, of this divine calling; for we are
a feeble people; we are a people few in [p.116] number, but the
inhabitants of the earth, numerous as they are, by their words and
acts, are establishing the divinity of his mission and proving that he
is the man that we have testified he was from the beginning.

vol. 23, p.116
To me the ways of the Lord are very wonderful when I thus contemplate
them. How wonderful are the Lord's works! How wondrous are His doings
in the midst of the inhabitants of the earth! How strangely, and by
what singular means he brings to pass his great and glorious purposes,
using men, using nations, using governments, as seems good to him, to
effect his divine purposes! Those of us who have been brought up in
this Church who can remember the days that are past, the days of our
weakness, the days of our oppression, the days when we were a broken
and a peeled people, can call to mind how unlikely it was that the
teachings we have received concerning this work would ever be
fulfilled. We had faith that they would be. But it required the eye of
faith and a heart of faith to see or to comprehend that they would be,
as they have been, developed through the years that have intervened
until the present time. The fulfillment of these teachings and
predictions has brought to us confirmation of our faith; brought to us
more and more with the greatest impressiveness the truth of that which
we were told, and which, as I have said, was so unlikely to be
fulfilled.

vol. 23, p.116
In the beginning, this work, before it was an organized body, that is
when it was in its embryo, when but a few men had any knowledge
concerning the purposes of God connected with it, excited hatred and
brought forth contention. An obscure young man, without worldly
influence, without advantageous surroundings, declared that God had
again spoken from the heavens and that angels had again descended to
the earth; testified that the Church of Christ was about to be
re-established with its old powers, and that the everlasting Gospel,
the old plan of salvation was to be again restored in its original
purity, and with it the old authority, the everlasting Priesthood, by
means of which men and women could be inducted into the Church of God
by the administration of the old ordinances, and receive the gift of
the Holy Ghost, with its attendant powers and blessings. The mere
declaration of these things by a young man who was thus obscure,
without influence, without the prestige of education or birth,
immediately excited a fever in the neighborhood; an excitement was
aroused, and men began to persecute him; they began to tell lies about
him; they began to bring false charges against him. There was a
restlessness begotten that could not he accounted for upon natural
principles, or upon anything they could see with their natural eyes;
it was entirely unaccountable. His family was calumniated; he was
calumniated and slandered; every act of his life was turned over and
made evil of, and charges of wrongdoing were hurled against him of
which he was entirely innocent, and for which there was not even the
color or semblance of truth.

vol. 23, p.116
On next Wednesday, fifty-one years will have elapsed since the Church
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints was organized. It then consisted
of six members. Not very numerous; you can count them on your fingers.
It might be thought that so insignificant a body of people would
escape attention. Not so,  however. The whole countryside was aroused.
A terrible thing had [p.117] taken place. This Joseph Smith had dared
to organize a Church. He had found some gold plates, had a "golden
Bible." He had been a money digger; and he had done a great many
things, and at last his audacity had culminated in the organization of
a church. As I have said the whole countryside was in a flame.

vol. 23, p.117
"We cannot endure this; it is a disgrace to our city, our country, our
township, to let such a vile fellow as he palm his impositions on the
public. We must put a stop to it."

vol. 23, p.117
The result was, accusations, criminal accusations. Joseph Smith was
brought before officers of the law upon every conceivable complaint.
The papers heralded his disgrace throughout all the neighborhood, as
far as they had circulation, determined to lie him flown. There are
certain fabulous attributes incorrectly ascribed to the creature
called the octopus—or devil-fish. It is said that when it wants to
devour its victims, it ejects an inky substance that fills the whole
water around so that it can the more easily capture its prey. It was
something in this manner that the press and pulpit endeavored to
stifle the truth and to destroy those who testified that they had
received it. The whole country was filled with every kind of slander.
Human imagination was racked to invent stories. They said that Joseph
Smith had tried to establish his divine calling by attempting to walk
upon the water, with cunningly arranged planks placed a short distance
beneath the surface of the water, but that, fortunately, he had been
detected in his imposition. They said he had tried to raise the dead,
and that the man whom he tried to raise nearly died, because the
apparatus which he had arranged for him to get air became accidently
deranged. There was no end of stories told by ignorant people, vile
people, deluded people, wicked people, and even by men who called
themselves ministers of the Gospel. You cannot think of anything that
was not told, that was not sworn to—any number of witnesses could be
obtained to testify to the truth of these falsehoods. At the same time
it was said it would only be a little while until the system of which
he was the head would burst up. "We have only to wait a while and it
will disappear." But it did not disappear.

vol. 23, p.117
The Elders went forth regardless of the slanders, regardless of the
falsehoods, regardless of the calumnies, preaching the word of God,
preaching it in the spirit and power of God. Regardless of all these
things they went—persecuted, derided, their names cast out as evil.
Men considered it almost a disgrace to talk to them; if they received
them into their houses their neighbors looked upon them as though they
were entertaining lepers. "What, have you got a 'Mormon' in your
house? Do you know what these people are?"

vol. 23, p.117
Traveling without purse or scrip, as their predecessors had done in
primitive days of Gospel purity, from town to town. from village to
village, from hamlet to hamlet, bearing all kinds of insults and
persecutions and hardships, they traveled the land, lifting up their
voices everywhere where they had the opportunity, testifying in all
humility that God had again spoken from the heavens; that God had
again restored the truth in its ancient purity and power; that God had
restored the ordinances of the Gospel as they once existed upon the
earth; and declaring unto the inhabitants of the earth [p.118] that
God is a hearer of prayers and that he will answer their petitions
when they call upon him in faith. Thus they went, traveling through
the United States and Canada, and afterwards crossing the ocean to the
Old World, proclaiming there the same truths. A strange thing to be
heard in Great Britain—Great Britain! who had been sending out her
missionaries by thousands to the remotest parts of the earth; who
considered herself as dwelling in the blaze of Gospel truth, and
occupying the foremost rank among civilized and enlightened nations! A
strange tiring for men from the wilds of America to come and preach to
them the truth of heaven, to tell them the contents of their Bible.
Presumptuous as it seemed, the Elders, nevertheless, did this. They
had received the dispensation of the Gospel, and, like Paul, they felt
it would be woe unto them if they did not preach it. And they went
from land to land until every continent, almost every land, has been
visited by them.

vol. 23, p.118
While the missionaries were .thus engaged, the work at home did not
cease. Persecution at home was not arrested. Mobs continued to gather
together as they had done before the Elders crossed the ocean; and it
was not then the cry that "these Mormons were introducing patriarchal
marriage, which we think hurtful to our civilization;" that was not
the charge. In the early days the charges urged against the Saints
when they went out West to the limits of the Republic, were, that they
believed in anointing and in laying hands upon the sick; that they
believed in revelation; that they believed in prophets; that they
listened to the counsels and teachings of those prophets. Was not this
very dangerous? But this was not all. It sounds very queer in these
days to think that one of the gravest charges made against the
Latter-day Saints by the mob that drove them from their homes in
Jackson County was that they were Yankees and abolitionists! Designing
men, seeking for pretexts that would answer the purpose of inflaming
the minds of ignorant people, seized and used this as a good ground
upon which to base designs for expulsion. Missouri was a slave State,
and the Latter-day Saints were in the main New England people; they
who were not were from New York, Pennsylvania and other middle States.
But they were known as Yankees, and, as their enemies asserted,
abolitionists—a suitable people to be pounced upon and driven out.
They were driven out from Jackson County, and finally, to get rid of
them, Lilburn W. Boggs, governor and commander-in-chief of the militia
of the State of Missouri, issued an exterminating order, threatening
the Latter-day Saints with extermination unless they left the State.
There was one alternative left to them if they remained in the
State—apostacy. But Missouri's favor was not so desirable to the
Latter-day Saints as the favor of their God, and they chose to abandon
their homes and they marched out of the State as best they could. Now,
during all these years, and subsequently, when we were being mobbed,
plundered, and driven, the Latter-day Saints had an abiding faith,
based upon the revelations that God had given through brother Joseph
Smith, that the day would come when we should be a great people, when
our virtues would be recognized, when our patriotism would be
vindicated, when our loyalty to truth and to the  principles of virtue
and of good government, of pure [p.119] republicanism would be
established and the work of God with which we are connected become
universal. Brother Joseph had predicted this. The Elders, the Saints,
the people old and young believed it with all their hearts. The hatred
of mobs, the burning of houses, the destruction of property, the
expulsion from homes never weakened their confidence in the truth of
these predictions, and their eventual fulfillment. That feeling had
been implanted there by the Almighty; the Spirit of God had borne
testimony to it in their hearts, and they never doubted it. Hated by a
township, they foresaw the time when they would be hated by a county;
hated by a county, they foresaw the time when they would be hated by a
State; hated by a State, they foresaw the time when they would be
hated by men who constituted a party who, it might be said, were the
representatives of the nation; hated by a nation, they foresaw the
time when they would be hated by other nations, until, as I have said,
their loyalty to truth, to virtue, to good government, to good order
and everything that is pure, holy and God-like, would be vindicated
and established in the eves of all men—by the nations at large, as
well as their fellow-citizens.

vol. 23, p.119
How unlikely a thing to have been when there were but six persons
composing this church! Yet the revelations given previous to that
organization, the word of God as it has come down to us embalmed in
that sacred book which contains the revelations given through the
Prophet Joseph Smith, foretells in plainness just such results as
these that I have alluded to. The spirit of this work, its character,
the results which should follow it were plainly mapped out beforehand
as though all the events connected with it had already taken place and
were written by the pen of the historian, instead of that of the
prophet. The historian can delineate with no greater accuracy (though
he may give more details) when he writes the history of this people
and the results of the labors of the elders of this Church, than it
has been written for half a century.

vol. 23, p.119
The inhabitants of the earth, contrary to their will, and despite
their wishes, are contributing to establish the prophetic calling of
Brother Joseph Smith, and to fulfill the revelations of God given
through him. Hated as he has been; despised as he has been; derided as
he has been, this is the result of their actions. The destiny of this
people has been clearly foretold. Here are men whom I see around me,
whose heads are whitened with years, whose bodies are frail and
trembling, and women, too, who have been connected with this Church
from its earliest days, who know of the truth of what I am stating,
who know that there is nothing that they behold to-day that they did
not behold by the spirit of prophecy and with the eye of faith years
and years ago. And many things that are yet unfulfilled, that yet
remain in the womb of time, to be yet brought, forth. The destiny, as
I have said, of the people, is written in heaven, it is enrolled in
the archives of eternity. God has spoken it; the eternal fiat has gone
forth, and it will never be revoked. We play our part; we figure as
actors in these scenes. By and by others will come; the column of
humanity will march on; the column from the eternal worlds will
continue to descend. Myriads of the just are watching with, I might
say, eagerness, the development of this work [p.120] and they are
doing their part, and unborn myriads are looking forward to the future
of this work, small as it is to-day, insignificant as it is to-day. It
is no enthusiasm or fanaticism that inspires these words; but it is
the plain truth not half told; it is merely to hint of that which will
be. For this is the work of the eternal Jehovah, the work spoken of by
all the holy prophets since the world began; the great work that is to
prepare the earth and its inhabitants for the coming of the Son of
God. Who that reads this sacred book, the Bible, does not know that
Prophets and Apostles, Seers and Revelators—all looked forward to the
time when a great work should be done in the earth? They predicted it,
they dwelt upon it, in inspired strains. Poets, too, who never laid
claim to inspiration, have looked forward to the "golden age," have
dwelt with delightful language and, it may be said, with inspired pen,
upon that great time that should come in the history of our race.

vol. 23, p.120
It is true as I have said, that from the beginning calumny and slander
of every conceivable kind have been circulated concerning this work.
It is so to-day. It goes the rounds of the country, and is believed in
by the great masses of the people. The Latter-day Saints are looked
upon by many as guilty of every conceivable crime. Their true
characters are so befogged by misrepresentation, that strangers almost
come into our borders as though they were about to enter a den of
thieves —that is, strangers who do not know better. Murder, outrage,
robbery, perjury, villany of every kind is attributed to this people.
Why should such a world-wide notoriety be given to a people who number
no more than we? Why should such lengths be gone to in falsifying an
innocent people? It might be thought that we, being so insignificant
numerically, might escape notice; or at least such prominent notice;
it might have been thought in the beginning that Brother Joseph Smith
and his compeers would have escaped notice. It might be thought that
when they were few in numbers and their influence did not extend
beyond a township, that they might have escaped notice. But no, the
world has seemed determined in a way that to the natural eye seems
unaccountable, to uplift this people to importance, to give them a
world-wide reputation, to advertise them throughout the earth. And why
is this? The Latter-day Saints ought to understand it, and many of
them do understand it. You know the powers that are at work—the same
powers that blackened the Son of God, that made him appear so hideous
that men in crucifying him thought they were doing God service—and
were perfectly willing to have all the consequences fall upon them and
their children; the same influence that caused an Isaiah to be sawn
asunder, that caused a Daniel to be thrust into the lion's den, and
that caused the death of nearly all of the prophets, and that produced
the martyrdom of eleven of the Twelve Apostles, according to
tradition; it is that same influence that never rested until every
inspired man was destroyed from the face of the earth, that is still
busy. This Satanic power has kept at work slaying the servants of the
Almighty, including the holiest being that ever trod the earth—the Son
of God.

vol. 23, p.120
Is it not astonishing that the world cannot see these things? Think of
the long list of martyrs, coming  down through the ages from [p.121]
Abel; the best and the holiest men killed by their fellows, not
because they thought them virtuous, not because they thought them
holy, not because they looked upon them as pure; but because they were
considered too dangerous to be suffered to live.

vol. 23, p.121
I wonder when I know that this has been the case that the world cannot
see to-day, that the same spirit is abroad in the earth. It is not
usual for wicked people to kill wicked people, that is, in the way the
prophets and apostles were killed.

vol. 23, p.121
Here is a feeble people in these mountains who have come here fleeing
from persecution, carrying with them when they left their native
States and launched forth into an untrodden and unknown wilderness, a
love for the principles of liberty for which their fathers, many of
them, had fought. Notwithstanding their persecutions and the vile
treatment they had received at the hands of their fellow-citizens,
they did not allow that feeling to dominate in their hearts; but
loving the flag, the stars and stripes; loving the republic; loving
the institutions of freedom, loving the Constitution, loving the laws,
and carrying with them that love into the heart of the wilderness, and
there laying the foundation of a great commonwealth they sought for
admission as a State, and to have in that State every human right
fully guarded and civil and religious liberty secured for people of
every creed, and of no creeds, not seeking for alliance with Mexico,
whose land they occupied, not seeking alliance with Great Britain, who
was their neighbor on the north; not seeking alliance with the wild
races, or endeavoring, or seeking to set up an independent republic,
but their hearts going back fondly to the home of their fathers, to
the land which their fathers had helped to redeem and make free, to
the Constitution upon which the government of the land was founded, to
the flag for which their fathers had fought and bled, they showed to
the world that persecuted as they might be, hated as they might be,
despised as they might be, and driven as they might be, they could not
extinguish within them the love of liberty, the love of true
republicanism. This was the testimony which this people bore to the
inhabitants of the earth: and it might be thought, as I have said,
that the people who had done this, working with unceasing toil to
reclaim the waste places and make them habitable and beautiful and a
fit abode for themselves and their children; sending out missionaries
at untold sacrifice to the nations of the earth to proclaim the Gospel
and gather in the honest from their own land and from the remotest
nations of the earth; doing this for years, until gradually, as we
see, the stately structure of a great commonwealth rises up around us;
law executed; liberty preserved; the utmost freedom extended to every
human being throughout the length and breadth of these mountain
valleys; life and property as secure here as they ever were in any of
the States of the Union; strangers coming in here before the railroad
was built, weary and foot-sore, received with hospitable kindness.
This tabernacle, after it was erected, and before this was erected,
the old tabernacle, and before that was erected, the bowery, opened to
preachers of every denomination, men of every creed united to proclaim
their tenets, to give us their views; women protected throughout this
land with such sacredness that they, old or young, beautiful or
homely, could traverse [p.122] every valley and pass through every
town north and south, night or day, without hearing a word that would
be improper, without ever witnessing  a gesture that would annoy them;
emigrants with their wagons coming in and leaving them in town
unguarded, and not a thing harmed or taken;—I say, it might be
thought, viewing and witnessing these results —the virtue, the
temperance, the good order, the frugality, the industry, the
enterprise, the liberality, the honesty of the people, that somebody
would think and say:

vol. 23, p.122
"What do all these attacks mean? Why is this crusade being waged
against a people of this kind. Surely fifty millions of people with
all the advantages of the age—the press, telegraph wires, pulpit, day
and Sabbath schools, the wonderful improvements that are being brought
out,—everything in fact, in their power, including the wealth of the
world at their command, surely these fifty millions of people should
suffer a few thousands of people in Utah, to dwell in some degree of
peace without constantly urging on the dogs of war against them;
without hounding on every vile fellow in the nation to rob them and to
engage in crusades against them, with the assurance that they will be
justified in doing so."

vol. 23, p.122
But no, this is not to be; it is not thus written; it is not the
destiny of this people. We would never he the people God intends and
designs us to be if we were to be let alone. The warfare must go on;
it, is an unceasing one; the powers are arrayed one against another,
with God on one side and the Adversary on the other. The devil is not
going to relinquish his ground. He has tried falsehood from the
beginning, and tried it successfully in many instances. It has been
said of him that he was a liar from the beginning; and it is certain
he has not lost his old characteristics. He has succeeded by means of
murder many times in the history of our race. He has contrived by this
agency to maintain his foothold in the earth for a long time. He
thinks, like men think who steal things and keep them for a long time,
that he is the owner of the stolen property. The man who jumps another
man's land or claim, the longer he possesses it, the more assured he
becomes that he ought to have it. Satan is imbued with this same idea;
and he has recourse to the old method of warfare—lying; and lies are
being circulated until the ear is tired listening to them. Every
conceivable falsehood! Then he supplements lies with violence, and
even murder has been resorted to. He thinks, if he can kill a man that
puts an end to him; if he can kill a people that destroys them and
their influence. But this time it is another sort of a work. God has
spoken concerning this work; this is the last work that the Prophets
or the Apostles have called the dispensation of the fullness of times.
There was to be a time when Satan should have to recede inch by inch,
step by step. That time has come. The column of the righteous, of the
true is pressing onward; there is an irresistible power behind it. It
will go forward gathering into its ranks the honest and virtuous from
every nation; just as sure as we live this will be the case. It will
gather people from every nation. It seems like a very strange t hind
to say, but on all proper occasions I say it with a great deal of
pleasure, at home and from home, that I have been  taught from early
life that the day would come when republican institutions would be in
danger in this [p.123] nation and upon this continent, when, in fact,
the republic would be so rent asunder by factions that there would be
no stable government outside of the Latter-day Saints; and that it is
their destiny as a people, to uphold constitutional government upon
this land. Now, a great many people think this is a chimera of the
brain; they think it folly to indulge in such an idea; but the day
will some nevertheless. There are those in this congregation who will
witness the time that the maintenance of true constitutional
government upon this continent will be dependent upon this people,
when it will have to be upheld by us.

vol. 23, p.123
We are battling all the time for human rights. We did so in the States
before we were driven out; we have done so throughout these mountains,
and are doing so to-day, contending for our rights. Even before the
great tribunal of our nation, Congress, the contest is going on; for
attempts are constantly being made to wrest from us our liberties, as
citizens; and we are standing our ground as best we can, pleading for
our rights, pleading for liberty of conscience, pleading for that
freedom which belongs to the country, which God has guaranteed through
the Constitution; not for ourselves alone, but for every creed, for
every member of the human family. We do not want liberty for ourselves
alone; we desire every man to have it: liberty for Ingersoll, and all
who believe as he does; liberty for the followers of Mohammed and all
who believe in the Koran; liberty for Beecher and for those of his way
of thinking; and even Talmage who has talked so badly about us, we
would have him enjoy liberty; yes, and permit him to say what he
pleases about us, to take what view he pleases of our belief and
practices, and to tell everybody what he thinks about them. We would
give him the utmost liberty to do this, and every other man, to say
what they please about us or about anybody else, as long as they do
not interfere with the rights and the liberties of the people against
whom they are opposed, protesting always, however, that men in
criticising others, should confine themselves strictly to the truth,
or he held responsible to the laws for slanders and falsehood. All
sects and all people should have this liberty, that is, liberty of
conscience, liberty of speech and liberty of the press, as long as it
does not degenerate into license, and interfere with the rights of
others. We claim this for ourselves; we contend for it, and we shall
contend for it, until it is gained.

vol. 23, p.123
Now, my brethren and sisters, I forgot that it is Sunday; I do not
know, however, but what this is as good Gospel as I can declare; it is
the Gospel of humanity; it is the Gospel of truth. And I hope that you
will ever be true to these principles. It makes no difference really
whether you will or not, so far as this great work is concerned; but
it is a glorious reflection to know that we, are striving to
accomplish these ends.

vol. 23, p.123
When I look at the wonderful deliverance that has been wrought out for
us, it is a subject of amazement to me. Still our enemies continue to
plot and get up machinations. It is all right, let them have their
agency, let them do as they please; it ought not to disturb us or
cause us a moment's uneasiness. Let them do as they please as long as
they keep hands off.

vol. 23, p.123
I pray God to bless you and fill you with His Holy Spirit, and to
bless His servants who may address us during this Conference, in the
name of Jesus. Amen. [p.124]

Wilford Woodruff, May 14, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday, May 14, 
1882.

Liberty of Conscience—Man Accountable to God—The Fall of 
Adam and Eve Preordained—Redemption and Resurrection—
The Gospel in Ancient and in Modern Times—Fulfillment 
of Prophecy—A Falsehood Refuted—Patriarchal Marriage
 —Its Purity and Its Eternal Purpose.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.124
I feel disposed to read a chapter  in the Bible; the chapter that I
shall read contains, perhaps, a stronger chain of truth concerning
life and death, the fall and redemption of man, the redemption and
resurrection of the dead, than any other I know of in the Bible.

vol. 23, p.124
The speaker then read the 15th chapter of 1st Corinthians, and said:

vol. 23, p.124
Before proceeding to make any remarks upon this chapter, I wish to say
that there is no person who knows, before entering this building, who
is going to address the assembly, and, therefore, we have no prepared
sermons to deliver, it may be a miller, or it may be a mason, it may
be a carpenter, or it may be a farmer, a lawyer, a merchant, or
otherwise; this practice is peculiar to the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, and the tendency is to make the speaker, whoever he
may be, depend upon the spirit of inspiration to guide his thoughts
and dictate his remarks. And, as a general thing if God, through this
means, gives us nothing to say, we mean say nothing to instruct the
people.

vol. 23, p.124
I have often expressed my views with regard to the position we occupy
before heaven and earth, before God, angels and men, and the views of
Jesus and His Apostles and Elders, as they have come down to us, give
a key to what I wish to say upon this subject. If there is an Emperor,
a King, a President, a ruler of any nation or people, whether a
monarchy, kingdom or republic—that takes away from any of his subjects
or fellow-citizens the right to worship God according to the dictates
of their own consciences, he deprives them of a right which the God of
heaven has guaranteed unto them. These are the sentiments of the
Latter-day Saints. We believe in giving to all men freedom, freedom in
spirit and action; we believe in religionists of every creed and faith
enjoying the liberty to worship God according to the dictates of their
own consciences, which right is guaranteed unto them by God himself;
and the man or set of men that would deprive their fellows of this
God-given right, assume a responsibility that they must answer for
before the bar of God.  If I had the power and [p.125] control of the
whole world I would never think of depriving any man, woman or child
of this natural, this inherent right, whether their religious views
were true or false. Can you find from history that God at any time
forced any man to heaven or hell? No, you can not. And we as
Latter-day Saints claim this right and privilege for ourselves to
worship God, to believe in God, and to believe in the records of
divine truth—the Bible. the Book of Mormon, the Doctrine and Covenants
and the Revelations of God.

vol. 23, p.125
A public speaker, a teacher of the people is held responsible before
God and his fellowmen for the doctrine he teaches; if he teaches any
other gospel that that laid down in the Bible and taught by the
ancient Prophets and Apostles he is under condemnation, no matter who
he may be. Paul realized this fact so keenly that he, in speaking
about it on one occasion, said: "Though we or an angel from heaven,
preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto
you, let him be accursed;" and he repeats this sentiment two or three
times over.

vol. 23, p.125
I wish to say a few words on one of the verses I have read, the 22nd:
"For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive."
The world, more or less, has found a great deal of fault with Mother
Eve and with Father Adam, because of the fall of man; what I have to
say with regard to it, I express as my own opinion. Adam and Eve came
to this world to perform exactly the part that they acted in the
garden of Eden; and I will say, they were ordained of God to do what
they did, and it was therefore expected that they would eat of the
forbidden fruit in order that man might know both good and evil by
passing through this school of experience which this life affords us.
That is all I want to say about Father Adam and Mother Eve. Adam fell
that man might he, and men are that they might have joy; and some have
found fault with that. It has been said that God commanded Adam to
multiply and replenish the earth; and it has been said that Adam was
not under the necessity of falling in order to multiply and replenish
the earth, but you will understand that the woman was deceived and not
the man; and according to the justice of God she would have been east
out into the lowly and dreary world alone, and thus the first great
command could not have been complied with unless Adam had partaken of
the forbidden fruit. We acknowledge that through Adam all have died,
that death through the fall must pass upon the whole human family,
also upon the beasts of the field, the fishes of the sea and the fowl
of the air and all the works of God, as far as this earth is
concerned. It is a law that is unchangeable and irrevocable. It is
true a few have been translated, and there will be living upon the
earth thousands and millions of people when the Messiah comes in power
and great glory to reward every man according to the deeds done in the
body, who will be changed in the twinkling of an eye, from mortality
to immortality. Nevertheless they must pass through the ordeal of
death involved in the change that will come upon them. The Savior
himself tasted of death; He died to redeem the world; His body was
laid in the tomb, but it did not see corruption; and after three days
it arose from the grave and put on immortality. He was the first fruit
of the resurrection. There was no prophet, no saint or [p.126] sinner,
from the days of Father Adam to the days of Jesus that ever rose from
the dead through the keys and power of the resurrection. Although we
read of some who were restored to life, but this was not what is
termed the resurrection.

vol. 23, p.126
With regard to redemption, Paul said: All the children of Adam are
redeemed from the fall by the stoning blood of Jesus, and all infants
.are redeemed as well as other people. There is no infant or child
that has died before arriving at the years of accountability, but what
is redeemed, and is therefore entirely beyond the torments of hell, to
use a sectarian term. And any doctrine, such as the sprinkling of
infants or any religious rite for little children is of no effect
whatever neither in this world nor in the world to come. It is a
man-made doctrine, and therefore not ordained of God; and I will defy
any man to find in any of the records of divine truth any ordinance
instituted for the salvation of little innocent children; it would be
unnecessary on the face of it, and the only thing that can be found is
where Jesus took the little ones in his arms and blessed them, which
is and would be perfectly right to do according to the order of God.
But the sprinkling of infants or the doctrine that infants go to hell
under any circumstances, is a doctrine ordained of man and not of God,
and is therefore of no avail and entirely wrong and displeasing in the
sight of God. So much about the infants. I will say again they are
redeemed by the blood of Jesus Christ, and when they die, whether of
Christian, Pagan or Jewish parentage, their spirits are taken home to
God who gave them, and never go to suffer torments of any kind.

vol. 23, p.126
Another subject I wish to say a few words upon: "In Christ all are
made alive." Since the day that sin entered into the world men have
been held accountable for their own acts, and it has been known upon
this earth from the day, at least, that Cain slew his brother Abel.
And sin has presented itself in different grades; there axe murder,
blasphemy, lying, stealing, whoredom, and abominations of many
different forms, which have followed man from generation to
generation. For there was a power that dwelt upon the earth in the
form of thousands and millions of fallen spirits, one-third of the
hosts of heaven, which had been cast out of heaven with the devil in
the great rebellion, who remain in that condition and who do not
possess tabernacles, and they make war upon the Saints of God,
wherever or whenever they are found upon the earth, and upon all men;
they seek to destroy the whole human family, and have done so from the
beginning until the present day, and they have not ceased their
labors, nor do they intend to while Satan remains unbound. All the
children of men who arrive at the years of accountability are guilty
of sin, all being inclined to do evil as the sparks are to fly
upwards. "What shall we do to be saved" was the cry of the people who
heard the preaching of Peter on the day of Pentecost, and the same may
be said to be applicable to all men in every generation. The answer
would be, obey the law of the Gospel. This is the safe means given for
the salvation of the human family. The law of God, the Gospel of Jesus
Christ, which Gospel contains the laws of God; it contains the
ordinances, it contains the commandments, and any man that breaks them
is guilty before God. And I will here say, as I wish to be understood
by all men, that [p.127] our faith is, there never has been but one
Gospel upon the earth, though to-day there are six hundred three score
and six different; religious faiths, all more or less diverse one from
another; but there is but the one true and everlasting Gospel, and
never will be any more, and it is the same Gospel that was taught to
Adam, to Noah, to Abraham, Isaac, Jacob and the Patriarchs, and which
Jesus and the Apostles preached; it never did vary in the least in one
single instance, nor never will. And I say, if we teach any other
Gospel than that which was taught by Jesus and His Apostles, we teach
a false Gospel and shall be under condemnation before God, angels and
men.

vol. 23, p.127
What is the Gospel as taught by Jesus himself? The very first
principle was faith in the Messiah; this was the first principle ever
taught to man. When Adam, after being driven from the garden of Eden,
went to Adam-ondi-Ahman to offer sacrifice, the angel of the Lord
asked him why he did so. Adam replied that he did not know, but the
Lord had commanded him to do it. He was then told that the blood of
bulls and goats, of rams and lambs should be spilt upon the altar as a
type of the great and last sacrifice which should be offered up for
the sins of the world. The first principle, then, ever taught to
Father Adam was faith in the Messiah, who was to come in the meridian
of time to lay down his life for the redemption of man. The second
principle was repentance. And what is repentance? The forsaking of
sin. The man who repents, if he be a swearer, swears no more; or a
thief, steals no more; he turns away from all former sins and commits
them no more. It is not repentance to say, I repent to-day, and then
steal to-morrow; that is the repentance of the world, which is
displeasing in the sight of God. Repentance is the second principle.

vol. 23, p.127
I have heard many men say, no ordinances are necessary, that belief
only in the Lord Jesus Christ is necessary to be saved. I have not
learned that myself from any revelation of God to man, either ancient
or modern. But on the contrary, faith in Christ, repentance, and
baptism for the remission of sins were taught by patriarchs and
prophets and by Jesus Christ and His Apostles. Baptism for the
remission of sins is an ordinance of the Gospel Says one, baptism is
not essential to salvation. Jesus not only taught it but rendered
obedience himself to that requirement, not that He was baptized for
the remission of sins—but, as He said, "to fulfill all righteousness,"
thus in this, as in all other respects giving the example far all who
follow. When these principles of the Gospel are complied with a man is
then a fit subject to receive the Holy Ghost; and this holy gift is
bestowed to-day as it was anciently, by the laying on of hands by men
possessing the authority to administer in the ordinances of the
Gospel. These are the first principles of the Gospel which we
Latter-day Saints believe in and teach to our fellow-men.

vol. 23, p.127
Joseph Smith received the ministration of Angels, and he by revelation
organized the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, and he was
taught by those who ministered unto him what to teach to the people,
which was the everlasting Gospel.

vol. 23, p.127
Again, men received the Holy Ghost through the imposition of hands,
after being baptized for the remission of sins. The Holy Ghost was
imparted in that way, according [p.128] to the promise of those who
preached the Gospel. Joseph Smith when he organized this Church in
1830, organized it by revelation; and while we had hundreds of
churches and systems and religions, not a single denomination upon the
earth at that time preached the Gospel as taught by the ancient
prophets and apostles, or had a church organized on the earth, with
Prophets and Apostles, or with signs following the believers as in
ancient days. Can you tell of one? I never heard of one until I heard
the Elders of this Church preach the Gospel and set forth the order of
God. When God commanded Joseph Smith to go forth and organize the
Church, what authority had he to do so? None at all until he was
ordained under the hands of those who had held the keys of the
Priesthood upon the earth. And I will say to this assembly in the days
of Jesus Christ, he taught these principles to the Jews; he brought
the Gospel to the Jews, and established his kingdom among them, and it
came with all its gifts, graces and powers: the sick were healed;
devils were cast out; the gifts were manifested among them. But the
Jews rejected him, and they finally put him to death,—He and His
Apostles. He came to His own Father's house but He was not received;
and then, according to command, this Gospel went to the Gentiles—we
are all Gentiles in a national capacity, we are not Jews, the Jews are
another class of men; they put the Savior to death, and have suffered
for 1800 years in consequence,—they have been trodden under the feet
of the Gentiles even until the present day. Those that took part in
that deed and those who sanctioned it, said, Let His blood be upon us
and our children after us. The Gentile Judge was willing to release
Him because he could find no fault in Him; but the feeling and
sentiment of the Jews was, "Crucify him! Crucify him!" What infidel is
there, no matter who he is, who does not believe in God, let him read
the revelations of heaven and see the fulfillment of prophecy from the
beginning of Genesis to our day, and he will see them fulfilled to the
very letter. There is nothing that has been predicted by Jesus or the
Apostles, but what has already been fulfilled to the very letter as
far as time will admit, and what has not will be. When, I say, the
Gospel was preached to the Gentiles, it went to them in all its power,
its beauty and glory, Priesthood and ordinances as it was offered to
the Jews. And Paul, in writing to the Romans, told them not to be
highminded, but to fear; for if God spared not the natural branches,
who were the Jews, because of their unbelief, how could he be more
merciful to the unnatural branches, who were the Gentiles? Has there
been the true Church of Christ upon the earth since the Apostles were
slain? Can you find a Church upon the earth organized as it was in
that day? No, not one. The Gentiles followed the example, of the Jews
in their unbelief, and in putting to death those who bore the holy
Priesthood; and instead of the Church of Christ has sprung up every
kind of Church during the last 1,800 years. But in these the last
days, God has again restored the everlasting Gospel; and any man who
believes the Bible. must believe the fulfillment of revelation, and he
cannot believe in the fulfillment of prophecy without believing that
God would send again to the earth  angels to deliver that Gospel. And
why send an angel [p.129] for this purpose? Because the Gospel was
taken from the earth in consequence of the unbelief of the Gentiles,
and the powerful opposition that was brought against the comparative
few who represented it. And in fulfillment of the revelation of St.
John, John the Baptist came to Joseph Smith and conferred upon him,
after a period of preparation on his part, the Aaronic Priesthood,
which authorized him to preach and to baptize for the remission of
sins, and to administer the sacrament, but not to lay on hands for the
reception of the Holy Ghost. In due time, however, Peter, James and
John appeared to him also and conferred upon him the Melchisedek order
of Priesthood and Apostleship, which gave him the power to organize
the kingdom of God upon the earth. These are truths whether the world
believes them or not. It makes no difference; it is the work of
Almighty God, and he is the originator of it. How is it with the
Elders of Israel? God has called men from the plow, the hammer and
anvil, from the carpenter's bench, etc., unlearned and weak mortals,
and they have been sent out to the world to bear record of this new
and everlasting Gospel restored in our day. And what have they said to
the Methodists, the Baptists, and all other religionists and classes
of men. God Almighty has given unto me a dispensation of the Gospel
and I offer it to you; he that believes on the Lord Jesus Christ, and
that I am his servant having His Gospel message to declare to all
those to whom I am sent, and repents and is baptized for the remission
of his sins, shall receive the Holy Ghost. This has been the purport
of the message we have borne to men and nations for the last fifty
years. And now if God has nothing to do with this, how is it that we
have been able to gather together thousands and tens of thousands from
about all nations under heaven by the simple proclamation of the
Gospel-message? How long would it be before Joseph Smith or any other
man who would go forth bearing the message that we do, and making the
promises that we make, would be found out to be an imposter unless the
promises he made were genuine and looked upon in such a way as to give
entire satisfaction to those who hearkened to his word? The whole
secret of our success as far as making converts is concerned is, that
we preach the same Gospel in all its simplicity and plainness that
Jesus preached, and that the Holy Ghost rests upon those who receive
it, filling their hearts with joy and gladness unspeakable, and making
them as one; and they then know of the doctrine for themselves whether
it be of God or man. And this Gospel of Christ which we offer is what
has led this Church from its first organization until to-day. And, as
I have often said, had it not been for the Gospel revealed to us, we
might have labored until we were as old as Methusaleh, and Utah to-day
would have been as barren as it was in 1847, when we first came to
these valleys. At that time we found a barren desert, yes, as barren
as the desert of Sahara, with no mark of the Anglo-Saxon race. But
travel through Utah to-day, and we find houses and cities, gardens and
orchards, meeting-houses and tabernacles and school-houses and
dwellings, with the blessing of God attending the labors of the
people; and a community of people from almost every nation taken from
the various sects and parties, and they are here through the
inspiration of [p.130] Almighty-God, and I know it. We have not had
power of ourselves to influence any man or woman with regard to these
things. They have been influenced by the testimony of Jesus Christ,
and by the Gospel of the Son of God. These are principles by which all
men are saved. All men are saved by and through the blood of Jesus
Christ, through obedience to the Gospel.

vol. 23, p.130
I realize our condition and the position occupied by this generation.
I know we are looked upon as a bad people, and we are considered a
very ignorant people. There never were more epithets heaped upon Jesus
Christ and the Apostles than upon the Latter-day Saints. Why is this?
Are we so much worse than the world? No, we are not. What then is the
matter? The Lord Almighty has set His hand to gather His people, and
to build up his Zion and to establish his Church in these the last
days; and the world do not like the doctrine we teach, as it lays the
axe at the root of the tree, and consequently we have been persecuted
from the time that this Church was organized until today; and the
persecution will continue more or less until He reigns whose right it
is to reign, until the Lord Jesus Christ comes in the clouds of heaven
to reward every man according to the deeds done in the body. 

vol. 23, p.130
Now I want to say to the Latter-day Saints, we are called to a certain
work, and we have been called of God, and we as Elders, have gone
forth whithersoever we were sent, taking our lives in our hands,
traveling hundreds and thousands of miles without purse or scrip. I
have waded swamps and swum rivers, and have asked my bread from door
to door; and have devoted nearly fifty years to this work. And why was
there gold enough in California to have hired me to do it? No, verily;
and what I have done and what my brethren have done, we have done
because we were commanded of God. And this is the position we occupy
to-day. We have preached and labored at home and abroad, and we intend
to continue our labors, by the help of God, as long as we can have
liberty to do it, and until the Gentiles prove themselves unworthy of
eternal life, and until the judgments of God overtake the world, which
are at the door. Does this generation know what awaits them? Does our
own nation? No, the world is ignorant of what must, sooner or later,
befall them.

vol. 23, p.130
Here is the Christian world professing to believe the Bible, can you
show me wherein any of the predictions of the prophets, whether those
of Jonah to the city of Nineveh, or those of Isaiah to Israel, or to
Tyre and Sidon and other ancient cities and peoples, have fallen
unfulfilled? No, there is no man can point to a single prophecy of the
servants of God that has failed in its fulfillment. Does not the
Christian world know that the Bible is full of revelation pointing to
this day and age of the world? Let them read the revelations of St.
John given him while upon the Isle of Patmos and they will know what
judgments await this generation before the coming of the Son of Man.
There is a work for somebody to perform. But when we undertake to
declare in all seriousness that God has anything to do with the work
in which we are engaged they will laugh you in the face, and the
reason is, they have departed from God and are entirely unable to
comprehend his ways or his purposes; and instead of believing the
plain and literal  meaning of the word of God, they spiritualize it to
suit themselves. Daniel was [p.131] prepared to enter the den of
lions; the three Hebrew children were not afraid of the fate that
awaited them; the Apostles were valiant for the truth and shrank not
from death for its sake, and why could those men and others under
similar circumstances stand by their convictions without flinching?
Because, in the first place, they had the truth and they knew it for
themselves; and in the second place, the Holy Ghost, the Comforter,
sustained them as that power alone can in all the trying scenes
through which the people of God are called to pass. And this is so
to-day. What the Latter-day Saints have done by way of preaching the
Gospel under all kinds of difficulties, building up cities and
subduing waste lands, and establishing themselves in the earth, they
have done by the revelations and commandments of God to them.

vol. 23, p.131
I will say a few words concerning a certain principle, and why I say
it is because we cannot help looking at the signs of the times as they
appear to-day. I was reading in the news last evening a speech
reported to have been made by Joseph Smith, son of the Prophet Joseph
Smith, in which he accuses us of pursuing an entirely different course
from that of his father; that his father had nothing to do with the
endowments which form a part of our religious faith; and that his
father had nothing to do with the patriarchal order of marriage; and
he accuses our bishops of polluting the women of their several wards
so that they are not fit for wives. This last accusation is so
palpably false and so utterly mendacious as to be entirely unworthy of
our notice, and I believe I ought to apologise to this congregation
for referring to it at all. But it shows how weak must be the hope and
faith of men who pretend to be teachers among the people when they
descend to traduce the character of innocent men by wilfully lying in
the hope of bolstering up and establishing their own peculiar cause.
And with regard to the others: I wish to say, that Joseph Smith utters
falsehoods when he says what he is reported to have said about his
father: for I bear record to this congregation, and I ask our young
people to bear it in mind after I am gone, that Joseph Smith first
made known to me the very ordinances which we give to the Latter-day
Saints in our endowments. I received my endowments under the direction
of Joseph Smith. Emma Smith, the widow of the Prophet, is said to have
maintained to her dying moments that her husband had nothing to do
with the patriarchal order of marriage, but that it was Brigham Young
that got that up. I bear record before God, angels and men that Joseph
Smith received that revelation; and I bear record that Emma Smith gave
her husband in marriage several women while he was living, some of
whom are to-day living in this city, and some may be present in this
congregation, and who, if called upon, would confirm my words. But lo
and behold, we hear of publication after publication now-a-days,
declaring that Joseph Smith had nothing to do with these things.
Joseph Smith himself organized every endowment in our Church and
revealed the same to the Church, and he lived to receive every key of
the Aaronic and Melchisedec priesthoods from the hands of the men who
held them while in the flesh, and who hold them in eternity.

vol. 23, p.131
I feel to say to the Latter-day Saints everywhere, brethren and
sisters, do good and you will reap good; what you sow you will also
[p.132] reap. What our nation sows that it will also reap, and what it
measures to others will be meted back to it heaped up, pressed down
and running over. I have peculiar feelings in reflecting upon the
condition of our own nation. Here are the Methodists and Presbyterians
and others all combining to use their influence religiously and
politically to put down "Mormonism," which they say is an abomination
in the land, and a great stain upon our nation's escutcheon. "O, my
God," I feel to say, "I would our nation could see and understand
things as they really are." I want to ask a question. When the sixth
angel sounds his trump revealing the secret acts of men to an
assembled world, which will include us, what will be the feelings of
the present generation and the rulers and leading men and women of our
nation as well as those of other nations, and the leaders of the
Christian world when that angel declares unto all those who have
condemned and cried against the Latter-day Saints, especially those
who have taken a leading part, saying, "You yourselves are defiled
with women, and your own acts which are recorded on high will rise in
judgment against you. I say to this nation, and especially to those
who are actively engaged in bringing about a crusade against us under
the cloak of religion, "Sin lies at your own doors, and what you
measure unto us will, according to the eternal law of retribution, be
meted back to you, and you cannot escape it." We declare to all men
that the God of heaven commanded Joseph Smith to introduce and
practice the patriarchal order of marriage, including the plurality of
wives. And why? Because it was the law given to Abraham, Isaac and
Jacob for certain purposes; that holy men might have their wives and
children with them in the morning of the first resurrection in their
family organization to inherit kingdoms, thrones, principalities and
powers in the presence of God throughout the endless ages of eternity.
Ladies and gentlemen, the Latter-day Saints are not the people you
think they are; they are not guilty of the crimes and wickedness they
are accused of, but on the contrary, they are as a people, free from
the sins and abominations of this generation. We are represented as
being a community of adulterers, and as being murderers. We are no
more guilty of such crimes than were Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. What
God has revealed unto us, and that which we know ourselves to be right
and true, we cherish and revere; and the covenants that we have
entered into in consequence of the revelations of God to us, we hold
sacred. Our wives and children we love and respect, and we could no
more deny them their claims upon us as husbands and fathers, than we
could deny our God.

vol. 23, p.132
Another thing, there is no man that has ever lived who can claim a
wife or child in the resurrection unless he and she were married and
sealed by divine authority by a man delegated of heaven to perform the
ordinance of marriage. All contracts not ordained of God entered into
by men, end with this life, and are therefore without binding effect
in the world to come. And herein is the difference of the position of
the Latter-day Saints and of the Christian world with respect to the
married state. The nature of our marriage covenant is sacred and
binding both for time and eternity, and I would just as soon think of
denying my  God as to sever the relationship existing between me and
[p.133] my wives and children. Our plural wives and our children are
just as dear to us as the one wife and the children of the Gentiles
are to them; and what is more, we have married our wives by command of
God, and by authority of His Holy Priesthood, which has been restored
again to earth; and if we prove faithful and true to Him and to one
another, we shall claim our wives and children in the world to come.
Amen.

George Q. Cannon, November 14, 1880

Delivered at the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday After-
noon, November 14, 1880.

How the Gospel is Preached By the Elders—Value of the 
Training They Receive—Historical Compilation of Experiences 
of the Elders Would Be Interesting—Prospects of the 
Rising Generation—Faith of the Ancients 
Restored—Fulfillment of the Destiny of the 
Church Cannot Be Hindered—The Saints Purified By Trial

(Reported by John Irvine)

vol. 23, p.133
It is exceedingly pleasing to me—and I have no doubt it is to all the
Latter-day Saints—to hear the testimony of the servants of God who
have gone forth as missionaries to the nations of the earth, and have
returned bearing a faithful testimony concerning the work of God, and
giving their experience in declaring the word unto the people.

vol. 23, p.133
The labors of the Elders of this Church are, in some respects, the
most extraordinary of all the labors of the children of men with which
I am acquainted. The preaching of what is called the Gospel is not
uncommon. There are thousands upon thousands of men who profess to be
ministers of life and salvation, and to be servants of the Lord Jesus
Christ, who devote their lives to the proclamation of those principles
which they esteem necessary to salvation. But it is not a common thing
for men to go forth, putting their trust in God and relying upon him
for that sustenance which is necessary to enable them to live and to
perform their missions. We have missionaries of various denominations
who have come here, as they say, to enlighten us, to dissipate our
errors, to put us on the right path and to point out to us a [p.134]
better plan of salvation than that which we possess. But they come
here because they are paid to come. They make their living by coming.
It is a profession like that of the physician or surgeon, who comes
here to administer to our physical ailments. In this respect the
Elders of this Church differ from all others. They go out without
purse and scrip, relying upon the Lord, putting their trust in him,
devoting their time, their energies, and the ability that God has
given unto them for the purpose of enlightening their fellow-men
concerning that which they know to be the truth. I do not know any
greater evidence than this that men could give to their fellow-men of
their sincerity. And when men go forth in this way they are very
likely to live so that the spirit of the mighty God of Jacob will be
with them, they are likely to feel after it, to seek in faith to
obtain God's blessing. When a man is hungry, when he is without money,
when he has no friends, he is very apt to feel after some Being that
has power; if he has any faith in God he is very apt to exercise it,
and by the constant exercise of that faith, if he did not know before
he went upon his mission that God lives, that God is near, that he
hears and answers prayer, he would be very likely to learn these
things before a great while, and so become strengthened in his faith
so that he would ask, believing when he did ask that he would receive
the very thing that he desired. God in his mercy has commanded his
people to take this course. He has commanded his Elders to go forth
and preach his Gospel, not for a salary, not for hire, not for the
sake of enjoying pleasant times and the favor of mankind, but that
they may be the means in his hands of saving the world and of bearing
such a testimony to the world concerning this Gospel, that it will be
left without excuse, at the same time promising his servants that he
would raise up friends to them that they should have their needs
supplied. It is one of the most remarkable things connected with this
Church, that from the day it was founded until the present time no man
has gone forth called of God to proclaim the Gospel in faith, but he
has returned bearing testimony that God has opened his way, that God
has fed him, that God has clothed him, that God has put it into the
hearts of people to assist him, that he has traveled by sea, traveled
by land, traveled amongst strangers in lands where strange languages
were spoken—yet at no time has he ever lacked for food, raiment, or
any of those things which were necessary to enable him to accomplish
the mission upon which he had been sent.

vol. 23, p.134
As a people, brethren and sisters, we do not appreciate the value of
this training. I am satisfied that we ourselves scarcely comprehend
the blessing there is in such educational conditions. In an age of
almost universal skepticism it is of the utmost value to us as a
people that we should receive the training that our Elders get when
they go abroad among the nations of the earth preaching the Gospel.
Without it we should lack opportunities of testing the Lord, of being
tested ourselves in regard to our faith, of proving to our own
satisfaction that God lives, and that God hears and answers prayer,
and that he does interpose in behalf of the humble, the weak and the
insignificant when they approach him in faith in the name of  Jesus
and ask for this interposition. A perusal of the [p.135] journals of
the Elders of this Church who have kept daily record of that which
they have endured and witnessed, and the various incidents of their
missions would be as interesting as the acts of the Apostles in the
New Testament; for God has manifested Himself in the most
extraordinary manner in their behalf. Many of this people, before they
heard of the organization of the Church, read the acts and teachings
of the Apostles and of the Savior, and also Paul's Epistles, and their
souls yearned for a day of such power upon the earth. Many who are
here to-day, many thousands throughout this Territory, who are now
connected with this Church, have wished that they could have lived at
a time when these acts were being performed, when such men as are
described in the New Testament had an existence upon the earth. But
the history of the Elders of this Church—the miracles and
manifestations of God's power which they have witnessed and been the
instruments in performing—would make a book far larger than any record
we have handed down to us.

vol. 23, p.135
To-day, the existence of God may be said to be only known by personal
experience, to comparatively few people. Thousands throughout
Christendom think they know, because of their traditions, that God
lives and that Jesus is the Son of God. Their fathers, their mothers,
their priests, their school teachers, have indoctrinated them with the
idea that there is such a Being as God, and that Jesus his Son is the
Savior and redeemer of the world, and they fancy they know and
understand these things. But how many are there who can testify, by
personal experience that they know that God lives? How many can say
that they have asked for and received, through imploring in the name
of Jesus, the very blessings that they desired and needed?
Comparatively few people out of the masses that live upon the earth.
Hence it is that God has removed himself far from them, and they say
there is no use in calling upon God, there is no use in inculcating a
belief that he will hear and answer prayer, that he will interpose in
behalf of individuals, or that he will suspend—to use another phrase
—great natural laws to accomplish certain results. Yet God does not
suspend natural laws when he interposes in behalf of his people. We
are told in the New Testament that Jesus ascended in the sight of
certain individuals into heaven. The law of gravitation apparently may
be said to have been suspended, or the law which confines bodies to
the earth—the law by which we are governed; but the Savior understood
a higher law; he understood laws by which he could accomplish this,
and at the same time not interfere with the general law that governs
human bodies, and so in all these matters God can interpose his power;
he can hear and answer the prayers of those who are humble and seek
unto him. He can give unto them the desires of their hearts in a way
that is his own; He can operate by unseen influences upon men's minds,
and lead them to to certain things that will result in the fulfillment
of the desires of others, concerning which they have offered their
prayers unto the Lord. In this respect the Latter-day Saints occupy,
so far as I know a unique position.

vol. 23, p.135
Brother Nicholson remarked that he could see among the young men who
had gone forth to preach of late years, a wonderful zeal, and growth
in faith. This will be more [p.136] and more the case. The agencies
that are now at work in our midst, our Sunday Schools the scholars of
which number upwards of thirty thousand—our Young Men's and Young
Women's Associations—the members of which are numbered by
thousands—are doing a vast amount of good. The young are being trained
in the reading of the Scriptures. And who can read the Scriptures
without believing that God is, and that he hears and answers prayers?
What is there in the Bible to lead a reader to believe that faith
shall not be exercised to-day as much as at any time in the world's
history, or that revelation from God shall not be enjoyed to-day as
much as 1800 years ago? He who reads the Bible and believes in the
equality of man, believes in the justice of God, and his unchangeable
character, that he is the snare yesterday, to-day, and forever, will
have faith spring up in his heart concerning the possibility of having
knowledge from God, and of God's speaking, of sending his messages to
the earth to-day as well as he did in ancient days. I do not believe
that a child can be found who, if the New Testament be given to him or
to her, and he or she read it without the bias which comes from the
interposition of friends and the comments of teachers, will not have
faith in God, and will not desire to know why it is that God does not
work miracles in these days, and why God's power is not manifested now
as it was in ancient days. These inquiries will naturally spring up in
their hearts, and their desire to share in these blessings will be as
natural to them as any other thoughts would be. Certainly, they will
have no idea unless they are taught it, that these gifts and blessings
are no longer to be enjoyed by men upon the earth. It is false
teaching that generates such ideas in the mind of the children of men,
not the Bible itself, not the New Testament, not anything that is
written within either of those books, but they are ideas that come
from outside of the Bible. But it is said if these things have not
ceased, if it was not the will of God that they should cease, why is
it that we do not have these manifestations now as they had in ancient
days? Why is it that God does not speak now? Why is it that angels do
not minister unto men now? Why is it that the Holy Ghost is not poured
out now? Why are there no persons possessing the gift of healing, and
other manifestations of the power of God? Why is it that Christendom
has been for ages without these blessings and gifts in their midst?

vol. 23, p.136
These are very reasonable inquiries, and the answer to them is to be
found in the history of the Church, in this fact: that mankind would
not permit a servant of Jesus to live in their midst who did such
things, from the days of himself and his apostles down to the days of
the restoration of the Gospel in its purity to the earth. Inspired men
have not been permitted to live in their midst. Even men who professed
to have a little light, who did not profess to have received
revelation, but who claimed that it was their privilege to seek unto
God and to find him and obtain knowledge from him, to a certain
extent, were persecuted unto death. Read the history of the various
reformed churches from the days of the Apostles down until the present
time, or to within fifty years, and you will find that this has always
been the result. Mankind have  been determined that a reformed
religion, and [p.137] certainly revelation from God, should not be
introduced in their midst. They would not have it. We have seen it in
our own age, in this enlightened nation, occupying the foremost rank
of all the nations of the earth, prominent for liberty, and for the
freedom of its government, laws and institutions.

vol. 23, p.137
Joseph Smith, the Prophet of God, did not arrogate to himself any
superiority over his fellows, but he said that every man might be a
prophet of God, might have the testimony of Jesus Christ, if he would
live for it. He did not go among the people and say, "I have been
chosen and elected to be something superior to all the rest of you; I
have received blessings which no other man can receive." This was not
his doctrine nor his teaching, but he said that every man that would
obey the Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, and have the ordinances
administered to him by one having  authority, should receive the Holy
Ghost, and that would make hint a prophet, it would fill him with the
Spirit of God, which is the spirit of prophecy; and because he
declared this, because he declared the equality of man before God,
because he contended that the souls of men in the nineteenth century
were as precious in the sight of God as they were in the first century
of the Christian Era, or at any time anterior to that era; because he
declared that God was the same in these days as he was in ancient
days; because he declared that God was not a God who made distinction
among his creatures; that he did not manifest light to one generation
and refuse it to another who were equally faithful in seeking for
it—because he declared these doctrines in this nation and in this age
his life was sacrificed. Our existence today in these mountains, the
existence of Utah as a Territory in its present form, is due to
religious intolerance, and is due also to the fact that a community
has grown up who contend for religious equality before God, who claim
that they are as good as their fathers in the sight of God, who
contend that, however weak and fallible they may be, they at least are
the children of God, and the heavens are open to them, if they have
equal faith, as they were to their fathers who lived 1,800 or 2,000 or
3,000 years ago. Utah became an organized territory because of this
fact; that there had been begotten in the hearts of the people the
feeling to seek after God as their fathers did, to seek for him that
they might find him and obtain knowledge from him for themselves, not
content to read of the blessings, of the powers, and gifts, and of the
ordinances of salvation that were extended to others, thousands of
years ago. The mere reading of these things would not satisfy this
people. Nothing short of the actual realization of the blessings would
satisfy the yearnings of their soul. And they stand today as a living
protest against religious intolerance, and in favor of the old faith
that existed upon the earth thousands of years ago, seeking for the
old paths, teaching their children that God is the same today that he
ever was, and that they must seek unto him as they did in ancient days
to obtain knowledge of him and from him. And we began in this way: The
Lord commanded us to go without purse or scrip—a good way of testing
us to see whether our desires to know him were real or not—to go out
in the midst of a cruel and unfeeling world, opposed to us, opposed to
the ideas we entertained, priests feeling as they did in ancient days,
that their craft was in danger. "Why," [p.138] said they, "here are
men who will destroy all our creed. We shall have no pay for our
preaching if this becomes popular, our profession will be destroyed,"
and from the day that proclamation was made to the present time the
strongest opponents of this Church and of this people have been men
who preach for hire, and whose creeds have been in danger by the
proclamation of these truths. To-day religious conventions cannot be
held without "Mormonism" being introduced and advanced as something
against which the power of the nation should be directed.

vol. 23, p.138
The Lord has been with us and has helped us or we could not have done
what has been done. It has been his blessing, it has been the
manifestation of his power, that has shielded and upheld this people.
His word has gone forth concerning this work. It will not return
unfulfilled. Commencing with six members, this Church has increased
until it is a power in the earth, and there is no nation which has not
heard of this strange people living in the midst of the Rocky
Mountains. The ideas we have taught are revolutionizing the earth,
silently and slowly in some respects, but nevertheless as thoroughly.
We are few in number, but the power and influence of the ideas which
we advocate wield a power that we here do not fully understand. This
will increase. As I have said to you and to others, the qualities that
are possessed by the Latter-day Saints will never die. They cannot die
unless you kill the people themselves. Talk about destroying this
work! When you destroy the Church of Christ, and virtue, union,
industry, frugality and temperance from the face of the earth, the
world will destroy "Mormonism," as it is called. But a people with
such qualities as we exhibit, as God has developed within us, cannot
be killed. Ideas have been begotten and given birth to that will
continue to grow and increase until they fill the whole earth, because
they are true and divine. If there were only half a dozen men left
alive who had this organization and held these principles, they would
continue to grow and gather adherants and spread on the right hand and
on the left. The principles are indescribable in their character. A
faith has been begotten, a faith been born that will continue to live
and increase and spread abroad, from the very fact that it is true,
and truth always finals a lodgement in the hearts of the honest. There
is no way to destroy this unless those who entertain a belief in it
are destroyed. That can be done, but it is not likely to be done. It
was done in the days of the Apostles, for the reason that the churches
were scattered abroad, here and there. They were surrounded by their
enemies. Satan had power in the earth. The Apostles were slain one
after another. Every man that raised his voice in favor of divine
revelation from God, or contended for the equality of man before God,
and the unchangeableness of God, was slain. The Church was scattered
abroad. Paul built up branches throughout Asia Minor. Other Apostles
built branches of the Church wherever they could find a place where
the people would receive the truth. But they were surrounded by
adverse influences, and the Apostles and Saints were not allowed to
live. And we in this day would be destroyed if we were alone, if these
influences were left to operate against us. You surround a few people
by  multitudes who are actively hostile and [p.139] aggressive against
them, and how difficult it is for them to maintain their foothold!
This was the condition of the churches in the days of the Apostles.
They were scattered abroad throughout Europe, Asia and Africa, and on
many islands. The Apostles had gone forth wherever they could find an
opening. Thousands had been organized into the Church, and in these
various branches there were men who had inspiration from God, who had
the authority of the Holy Priesthood, who could ask of God and receive
from him knowledge for the guidance of the people. While these men
remained the Church continued to grow. But persecution sought the
lives of men of this character. They were singled out and slain until
not one was left, until a universal silence reigned. Throughout all
the nations of the earth, not a voice was heard to disturb the
silence, no heavenly messenger, no voice from the eternal world, no
man that had the authority to say, "thus saith the Lord." The heavens
became as brass over the heads of the children of men, all
communication was cut off, and of course the Church fell, the
Priesthood departed, the ordinances were changed, and those who
survived with a little faith accommodated themselves to the
circumstances surrounding them. That was the condition in early days.

vol. 23, p.139
But how the condition has changed! God in his mercy concealed this
continent from the eyes of the world. For ages it remained here a
secret place. Neither the Atlantic nor the Pacific could be penetrated
until the set time came. Then a man was found who was moved upon by
the Spirit of God. He became possessed of an idea that would not die,
and his idea prevailed eventually. Ships were launched upon the great
ocean, and the continent of America was discovered. God has revealed
the reason this continent was concealed for so many ages. If it had
been known to early ages, it would have been overrun, and there would
have been no room for the great work of the last days. But he
organized a government upon this land. He sustained the men who
founded it. He filled them with His Spirit and enabled them to fight
all the battles necessary to establish religious, social and political
freedom, and a system of government was formed under which his kingdom
could be set up, with all its institutions, without interfering in the
least with the Constitution. In the Lord's own due time this Church
was brought forth. The messengers of life and salvation were sent to
the nations of the earth proclaiming that God had established His
Church, and inviting them to come to a land of liberty. Thousands have
been gathered here from that day to this, fulfilling in a most
remarkable manner the predictions of the prophets concerning the
gathering of the people in the last days. The circumstances which
surrounded us are very different from those which surrounded our
predecessors. We are a compact body. We believe in gathering; we
believe in one people of one faith living together, worshiping God
according to the dictates of their own consciences. This presents a
solid phalanx against opposition and persecution. We cannot be slain
to-day in detail as our brethren were 1,800 years ago. The ideas we
believe in are being disseminated among our children. We are
increasing. The teachings of history are that a people like us have a
destiny,  and they cannot be [p.140] prevented from fulfilling it. You
take two communities, one a multiplying community and the other only
partially multiplying, and what will be the result? But I need not
dwell upon this. There is a line of thought connected with this which
you can reflect upon at your leisure.

vol. 23, p.140
God has given unto us the conditions that are suitable for the
accomplishment of the great work that he has said shall be established
and carried forward in the last days, and we are connected with it;
and there is this to distinguish it from all others—it is not a
man-made system. Men may say and think what they please about it, but
from the President of the Church down to the last man who has entered
into the Church in sincerity there is a faith and a knowledge that
this work is of God, and the Presidency believe this as much as the
humblest man in the Church and more too. It is this that gives power,
it is this that gives influence. It is because they are filled with a
knowledge concerning it that they have lived it, that they have
contended for it, that they have passed through persecutions to
establish it, that they are not unwilling to die for it, if it should
be necessary. And this is the case with the whole people. Why? Because
they are deluded? Because they are dupes? Because they are deceived?
No, but because God has opened the heavens and poured out His Holy
Spirit upon them and given them a testimony for themselves of the
truth of this work. The Norwegian, the Swede, the Dane, the native of
Switzerland, or the German, Frenchman, Irishman, Englishman, or the
American, together with the Icelanders, Sandwich Islanders—all receive
it in their own lands, all bearing testimony in the self-same words,
that God has given them a testimony of the truth of this work. Destroy
it! You might as well try to destroy the heavens themselves, or to
overthrow the throne of Jehovah. It is true. It will live. Men may
fall away—for men are weak mortals—man may deny the faith, man may say
this is all a delusion; men may die, but the grand truth still lives.
It has found a lodgement in the hearts of honest men and women. And
they are increasing. Their children are multiplying. They are
spreading abroad on the right hand and on the left; living virtuous,
temperate, frugal, industrious lives, loving God and loving their
neighbors.

vol. 23, p.140
Are there exceptions? Yes, we are human. The devil still lives, and he
has power to tempt. Therefore we have exceptions in our midst.
Nevertheless those qualities are increasing and multiplying. Men are
found who possess them, and those growing up to manhood and womanhood
are also found to possess them. They know God and ask Him, believing
that they will have the desires of their hearts granted unto them. And
thus the work of God is spreading abroad throughout the earth, finding
a place in the hearts of people, humble, it is true, but people who
are independent—people who are the noblest of earth's sons, for the
reason that they are not afraid to embrace that which is unpopular.
The work of natural selection is going on in that way. This Gospel is
naturally selecting the best of the people from the midst of the
earth—men and women in humble station, from the lower ranks of life,
in the most of instances, although there are some exceptions, some
noble exceptions; but notwithstanding the lowliness of their origin
and  their surroundings, they [p.141] are people of independent
thought, people who dare embrace a truth though it be unpopular, and
cling to it in the midst of all the influences that are brought to
bear against them. Out of such materials the Lord is building up a
Church, building up a people, bestowing His blessings upon them.

vol. 23, p.141
It would not do for His people to be anything else but valiant, and
when they pass through the ordeal they will be like gold seven times
purified. In days gone by it was the mob, it was the burning of
houses, driving the people from their lands, and this has been
followed by ordeals just as trying in their character, as far as
testing the people is concerned. By this process the people are
becoming stronger in the Lord. Their feet are planted upon a rock.
They have proved God for themselves, known him for long years in the
midst of trials, temptations and vicissitudes such as no other people
on the face of the earth know anything about.

vol. 23, p.141
I thank God for this. I thank him every day that I live for this
Church. I thank him that I am a Latter-day Saint. If I can only have a
name among this people I feel as though I could have no greater
comfort. I wish to be associated with a people of this kind, a people
who love the Lord and am willing to do anything to show their faith in
and their love for him, and if it were necessary, to lay down their
lives for the truth. I cannot help loving a people of this kind. They
have weaknesses and faults. I have them too. We are alike in this
respect. If they will bear with me I will strive to bear with them. I
know this is the Church and Kingdom of God. I know that those who
cling to it will, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, receive glory
and exaltation at his right hand. I know that people who love him, as
the Latter-day Saints do, and are willing to make sacrifice, will not
be forgotten by him. He will not forget them in the day that he makes
up his jewels; he will bless them and honor them.

vol. 23, p.141
That we may remain faithful and true unto the end, and be counted
worthy to receive an exaltation in the kingdom of our God is my
prayer, in the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. [p.142]

George G. Bywater, June 4, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
June 4, 1882.

Human Rights—Origin, Duty and Destiny of Man—Correct 
Knowledge Due to Divine Revelation—Truth Ever Absolute 
and Unwelcome to the World-God's Authority Unrecognized
—The World's Present State and Future Prospects

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.142
Among the loftiest conceptions of the world of mind, relative to the
purposes and being of man, has, in human wisdom, been formulated to be
the right to life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness. This
sentiment has found an echo in every age, when the intelligence with
which man is inherently endowed has been favored with a development to
a degree adequate to this conception. And although this principle in
the general bearing upon human interests is accepted by the
intelligence of all countries and all peoples, we discover that our
principles and sentiments are in advance of the moral and intellectual
culture requisite to their full and complete development. But wherever
and whenever the best cultivated minds have been moved to pronounce
their conceptions upon the destiny of man, they have ever incorporated
those principles and those rights in their constitutional manifestoes.
And amid the multitudinous concerns and divine interests, in which the
human mind is engrossed, there is always a sacred spot reserved for
the welcoming and christening of those principles in the human heart.
Moreover, whenever these principles have been invaded and the sanctity
of the conditions involved in them has been imposed upon by ignorance
and superstition or unbridled and uncultivated passions, they have
ever resulted in sorrow, distress and anguish to the family of man.

vol. 23, p.142
In speaking a few Sabbaths ago I made reference to the genesis or
origin of things, and quoted an inquiry which was very beautifully put
by the intelligent individual who made the inquiry, namely, "Whence
are all things, and whither do all things tend?" and then remarked
that the highest and loftiest aim of man must necessarily be to obtain
the conception of his origin and his final destiny. Short of this, his
life would be an aimless life, and his acts would be acts without
intelligent motives; they would be disconnected: they would bear no
reference to the past, no reference to the future, but would be acts
produced as the result of the force of circumstances, urging an
acquiescence and recognition of the pressure by which he was
surrounded, and yielding to the authority of that force.

vol. 23, p.142
But to the free and intelligent man and woman who ascend above [p.143]
the narrow zones and stratas of human life, who rise to a higher plain
of intellectuality and who begin to perceive the vast extent over
which human interests are spread and the undoubted right of
association of those interests to go in one grand fraternal whole, in
one bond of human unity, they must be led to inquire into those
matters, and in doing so to satisfy themselves, at least, according to
their highest standard of knowledge, and their widest scope of
experience and observation, so that they might have in view an object,
a mark, a prize towards which they should aim, a prize for which they
should run a race, a work to be performed for which they should
receive a reward; impelled by the eternal, heaven-born endowments
which, under favorable influences and proper circumstances, they would
feel awakened within them, impelling them, urging them to advance to a
higher standard of moral and intellectual excellence, and be able to
perform a work for the advancement of their race, for the amelioration
of the condition of human society, that they might leave the world, in
some small degree though it may be, the better for their living in it.

vol. 23, p.143
We conceive, my brethren and sisters, that these are motives that no
well-directed line of thought can escape, that these are feelings that
no heart imbued with the genuineness: Of its nature, which we inherit
as the patrimony of our Father and God can entertain, without being
moved thereby; and we certainly could not become oblivious to these
considerations whatever may be the conditions or conceptions in which
we find ourselves and those with whom we are more immediately
associated in the fabric of human society—we must feel that this
great, grand, dominating principle is ever presenting its modest claim
upon our allegiance, that we should not only desire to enjoy the right
to life but the right to liberty, and the right to pursue happiness
according to our highest conceptions of that happiness and that
liberty.

vol. 23, p.143
As Latter-day Saints we feel that this is our prerogative; we feel
that the words which I have quoted, although I stated that they were
formulated by human wisdom, but I beg to qualify that statement by a
word or two to convey my meaning more clearly to you upon this
subject. It is true that we draw a line of demarcation between human
wisdom and wisdom from above—between the human and divine; that we
draw a broad line by which we distinguish the one from the other; but
when we express ourselves in harmony with the common principle which
enters into the structure of our faith, as Latter-day Saints, we find
that this line becomes more and more attenuated; we find that it loses
that distinctness which we once thought should ever exist between what
we call temporal and spiritual, and we find ourselves, being guided by
the inspirations of our faith and the principles which we have
espoused, coming nearer and nearer into a union, and more closely in
harmony with that sentiment expressed by one of the ancient prophets:
"Fear God and keep his commandments: this is the whole duty of man."
This sentiment was uttered long centuries ago, when men, according to
modern writers and speakers, were supposed to enjoy only the light of
Paganism, guided by the government of barbarism in the lower stages of
the scale of human elevation—in the dark ages. But, my friends, if
there is a sage or [p.144] philosopher that has ever uttered a
sentiment or declared a principle or enunciated a law by which he
would give birth to his conception of the philosophy of life, of the
purpose of human existence, that could express it more forcibly, more
philosophically or in stricter harmony with the principles of exact
science than this ancient Prophet, then I know not his name nor am I
acquainted with him as an author.

vol. 23, p.144
Permit me, in a few words, to illustrate my meaning upon this
principle. We will suppose that a master builder has conceived a plan
for a magnificent structure, for a beautiful residence, for a temple
of worship, for a temple of science, for a temple of freedom, a temple
of truth; and he would embody, as the result of his deep and practical
investigation into the wants and necessities embodied in his
conception, a necessary provision to meet those wants, to supply those
necessities, and to accord with the character of the work, or the
results to be produced after the work should be completed, that there
was no part of the plan conceived as being unnecessary or beyond what
was called for, or any part of the structure that was built for
nought, and that might as well be disposed of as to have it; but he
would feel that he had completed his ground plan, the several floor
plans, even to the topmost stone or the last elaborate and artistic
touch of the painter's brush or mechanic's chisel, according to the
genius of decorative art, that it was all necessary to carrying out
the external principles and character and importance of the work to be
performed and of the results to follow the completion of this labor.
If this be true in works of art, if this be true also in the various
labors of life, in the domain of agriculture as well as the domain of
art, in every department of nature as well as in every department of
art, we see design and purpose, we see invention and system, we see
the indelible mark of intent upon every part designed to constitute
the entire and perfect whole; and we would say that the man who would
conclude that the work of such an architect, of such a master builder,
was unnecessary, was simply an utterance of mind that was unfavorable
to more mature investigation of such matters, and consequently could
not be considered a competent judge upon such a subject.

vol. 23, p.144
We regard man as the highest form of intellectual and moral existence
with which we are acquainted. We regard man as the most perfect
embodiment of all the creations of nature with which we are
acquainted. He possesses the highest development of a nervous system,
the most complex organization in all its parts, the most fruitful
brain, producing the grandest results witnessed in every form of
animated existence; and if this be true—and I have never yet seen a
man who could be considered by his best friends to be sane who doubted
it—then we must admit that if man who is created with a complement of
capabilities, with a capacity for advancement in knowledge of a
variety of degrees and kinds, and that he is adapted in his mental and
moral nature to perform works that are productive of the highest
possible good, not only to himself as an intelligent, being, but to
all subordinate or inferior forms of life with which he is surrounded,
we certainly cannot fail to come right into the presence of this
inquiry: "Whence are all things, and whither do all things tend?"

vol. 23, p.144
Many and wide are the [p.145] speculations indulged in by men who feel
free to give themselves the most unbounded latitude in their
speculations, forming theories not only devoid of ingeniousness, not
only devoid of truth and symmetry, but possessing some features of
fascination for the intellectual and good among mankind; yet, where do
we find in the whole realm of mind, where through all the ages that
have gone by, men that have wandered and gleaned information from
every open avenue among the various civilizations which the words of
history give unto us a knowledge of, is there a more rational and
consistent solution of this question than is found in the writings of
the most ancient historian and primitive lawgiver, Moses: "God made
man in his own image; in the image of God created he him; male and
female created he them."

vol. 23, p.145
If then, my friends, we have an origin—and there is no doubt but that
we have; and there are very few men with whom I have come in contact
that have ever hesitated to admit man's origin. It will therefore be
rational to enquire whence are we. But to trace back through the ages
that have elapsed and, take a retrospective gaze into the past and
endeavor to unearth the history of lost civilization; to exhume from
the buried ruins the intelligence that existed upon the surface of
this globe during the long, long centuries that have gone by, and
there glean the very cream and gather together the most precious
sentiments ever enunciated by sage or philosopher, can we find
anything superior to this? No, we cannot, my friends; there is none on
record. Pardon my freedom in making so broad and conclusive a
statement; but I speak after many years reflections, and after
considerable research.

vol. 23, p.145
And although, my beloved brethren and sisters, many grand and
cherished principles have been brought to light by man's will and
power of investigation, by seeking to open nature's temples and
explore her departments and endeavor to comprehend law through
phenomena, and formulate the laws of nature in harmony with the
connected and continuous occurrences of events, with the uniform
appearance and re-appearance of her operations, and they have been
gratified with the glorious results which have followed the earnest,
the honest and indefatigable labors of good men, men who have
sacrificed friends and homes and associations, who have bid adieu to
their dearest friends on earth, sacrificing all the comforts and
luxuries with which they were surrounded to embark on the ocean of
peril and uncertainty in pursuit of principles which they felt were to
be discovered, and results to be attained by persistent and
indefatigable labor. They have traveled to earth's utmost bounds; they
have endured hardships, and many of them have sacrificed their lives
in order to accumulate a fund of human knowledge to add to those
experiences which seem indisputably necessary to build up society upon
its more enduring basis. Yet, my friends, have they ever brought to
light by their researches, without naming those worthies for whom I
entertain profound respect, a great many of them, have they ever
introduced to the human family such a plain, such a clear, lucid and
satisfactory explanation of the principles of which I have spoken, and
to which I am now alluding—the design of man and his final destiny
upon the earth—as is given in the records of revelation. It is true
that the scientific man is satisfied that there is a [p.146] high
destiny awaiting man; that there is an ultimatum pertaining to his
being that science cannot unfold, that philosophy cannot teach, that
man's experience and observation cannot gather the materials for the
solution of; but they see a grandness in the structure of the human
frame, they see a profoundness in the constitution of his mind; they
see such a variety of adaptations and combinations in his person that
augurs for him a higher life and nobler results and grander purposes,
than are presented within the narrow realm of his mortal sphere, in
which he now sojourns. But to say what that life is, to explain what
will be his future destiny and the future destiny of the human family
at large, the earth and the universe, who can tell? The wisest of men
here bow their heads in humility, their countenances become more or
less suffused with expressions of humiliation. They stand in the
presence of the future, the effect of which they feel, but the
character of which they do not comprehend; and they will say with
Professor Proctor and others, that whatever may be the laws that will
bring to pass the resurrection of the world, as the prophets have
said, it will die and pass away; what will be the laws and powers and
forces that will make themselves manifest in the resurrection or
regeneration of matter, they do not know, but they believe that there
exists in nature an intelligent power which will conduct her
operations to eternal perpetuity.

vol. 23, p.146
My friends, we are indebted to revelation as the source of knowledge;
we are indebted to God and angels, and the spirit of revelation, for
our understanding of those divine principles which afford a clear and
final solution to these important and vital inquiries. As Latter-day
Saints we appeal to this source; and while we do not ignore any truth,
come from where it may, or wherever found, whether upon Christian or
heathen ground, we hail the light of the everlasting Gospel of the
Lord Jesus Christ which has been revealed in our day and dispensation
as the only unerring, as the only truthful and unqualifiedly certain
mode of interpretation by which we can attain to a knowledge of these
things. We may say, the works of God and the word of God both
constitute the avenues of human information, and that whoever ignores
the one deprives himself of much of the benefits which flow from
accepting the other; that there are two doors which open to the temple
of truth, and they are both indispensably necessary to engage man's
full capacity and to endow him with the principles of knowledge, and
with the purposes of his being here upon the earth, together with his
origin and final destiny.

vol. 23, p.146
My beloved friends, I feel grateful for a knowledge of these things; I
feel thankful that God has restored again the fulness of the Gospel of
our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, and that we are living in the
dispensation in which God has foretold through his ancient servants
the prophets that he would make known his mind and will concerning the
earth and its inhabitants, and his purposes in relation to them; and
that he will bring to pass all of his great and grand designs as they
have been foreshadowed in the volumes of revelation from the earliest
period of his speaking to the children of men to the present hour. And
as Latter-day Saints we rely especially and entirely upon him for
absolute truth. Although men deny  this, they say there is no such
thing as absolute truth, that all truth is [p.147] relative. But we
have learned, through the revelations of God, and taking them as a
standard, that there is a great deal of false reasoning here. Truth is
absolute in its nature. Man's apprehension of it may be only partial
and imperfect; he may know two few of its sides, comprehending it not
in its entirety; and, therefore, to form a perfect and unerring
judgment as regards its force and power and character requires a
thorough application of its elements. I aver that truth is absolute.
It is admitted by our wisest men that the existence of God is an
absolute existence; we accept this admission, and say that whatever
truth emanates from him, is an absolute truth. It may be beyond our
comprehension. Truth may come unto man in relative quantities. It may
be revealed in the form of line upon line, precept upon precept, here
a little and there a little. It nevertheless comes to us in the
character and absoluteness of his character, and this, we say, is
stamped upon every principle that emanates from his divine presence.

vol. 23, p.147
As a community of people we have received this Gospel; we have
embraced its first principles. We have gathered ourselves together to
these mountain valleys in fulfillment of prophecy to be further taught
of him. We are entering into the development of that work which has
been the theme and burden of the prophetic song of men who lived long
ages ago. We live in an age of revelation. We live in an age of
Prophets and Apostles and inspired men. But who believes this? Here is
a question, who believes it? It was asked in the day of the Savior,
When the Son of Man cometh shall he find faith on the earth? When and
where, I ask, has a dispensation of God to the children of men found a
universal acceptance? We know of no time in the world's history when
the intelligence of the masses of mankind has been of that advanced
and refined culture as to accord the right to the Creator of the
universe to dictate a government for the children of men. They have
ever assumed the role en masse or in the great majority, that they had
the right to dictate to themselves. This is strikingly illustrated in
the parable of the Savior, in which is represented a vineyard and the
giving charge of it to stewards to cultivate it and take care of its
fruit. This having been done, the Lord of the vineyard sends his
servants or messengers to investigate as to the management and working
of their stewardship. But when they came, making known their business
to those in charge, were they received as they should have been? No,
but on the contrary, they agreed among themselves that it was their
right to manage their own affairs according to their own will and in
their own way, and that it was their right to dictate to themselves.
Vox populi, vox dei. We are the voice of God; we know what is best for
ourselves, etc. And they took the messengers that were sent unto them
by the master and owner of the vineyard, and beat one and stoned
another, etc.; and they returned and reported the cruelties that had
been inflicted upon them. By this act they ignored the right and
authority of the Master to make any inquiries as to the management of
affairs. Finally the Lord of the vineyard said: "I will send my Son,
surely they will reverence my Son." He came, and they recognized him;
said they, "He is the heir, let us kill him."

vol. 23, p.147
My beloved brethren and sisters, and friends, this is a very truthful,
[p.148] a very forcible illustration of the spirit that has been
manifested by the generation of the children of men in our own age,
when God has again sent a divine messenger, crying repentance to the
people and inviting them to forsake their sins and return to the Lord
their God, and recognize his right to dictate to them the form of
government they should live by.

vol. 23, p.148
How is it to-day in this nation, that boastingly iterates and
reiterates from one part of our common country to the other the rights
of men which are embodied in the noble Constitution of the country,
and expressed in the words I quoted, "Life, liberty, and the pursuit
of happiness." Do they recognize God's right to rule? No, my friends,
and I must say, pardon the allusion, in the sarcastic though too
truthful article of Mrs. Gail Hamilton, with regard to the power and
effects of science and the power and effect of the Christian world in
their prayers for our late lamented President Garfield, when she
tauntingly throws up to them that they have no faith; that the prayers
of the whole world were turned, that the whole Christian world bowed
itself, asking and pleading with heaven to save unto us our President;
but the only prayer answered was that of the wretched and despised
Guiteau, the assassin. There is too much truth in this sarcasm. Would
we rule God out of the government; would we rule Him out of the
Constitution, claiming the right to rule ourselves and dictate the
conditions upon which we would live, or would we say with one of old,
that "to fear God and keep his commandments is the whole duty of man."
It is with regret that we haw to record the admission, that the
general sentiment of to-day, is, that God has nothing to do with human
affairs, which only expresses the real state of things as they now
exist. But then this is merely a fulfillment of a prophetic utterance.
In the latter-days, said Timothy, many false prophets should arise and
also false teachers, who would teach the doctrine of devils.
Forbidding to marry, (but tolerating prostitution); that men would
become "covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, that they would be
"without natural affection, truce-breakers, false accusers,
incontinent, fierce, despisers of them that are good." That they would
also be traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasure more than
lovers of God. "Having a form of godliness but denying the power
thereof."

vol. 23, p.148
What is the state, not only of our own glorious Republic, but of the
governments of the world—whither are we drifting? We have eyes, but,
whether we can see enough of the circumstances that are to constitute
the grand panorama spoken of in Holy Writ, is another question. It may
be that they are too close to our doors to be seen distinctly, and
that we are unable in consequence to comprehend their magnitude and
foretell their results. Be that as it may, we nevertheless are right
in the presence of these sorrowful facts of human history.

vol. 23, p.148
May we, as Latter-day Saints, be faithful, trusting in God. May we be
like Daniel of old, though the king should forbid we should pray;
though princes and rulers should tell us we shall not worship God only
as we are permitted to, that we must accept and abide by popular
opinion and bow in deference to. popular prejudices, shaping our
convictions after the ethics and theories of men, may we still trust
in Him, and still be found at the post of duty. and devotion.[p.149] 

vol. 23, p.149
Is this the age of life, liberty and the pursuit of happiness? Is this
the age when we are to enjoy those immunities and guarantees which the
highest conservators of human wisdom, the founders of our great
Constitution were enabled to give unto us, to bequeath unto us as
their patrimony? Alas! alas! It is in this instance as in that
expressed by Oliver Goldsmith:

vol. 23, p.149
Ill fares the land, to hastening ills a prey,
Where wealth accumulates and men decay.

vol. 23, p.149
When men will tell you that the constitution is not sufficient; that
we have grown beyond it—that there is no sacredness to be attached to
any institution that comes short in its provisions to supply means by
which party purposes and popular prejudices can be fostered and
carried into execution, that all these things must go by the way—I
fear for my country; I fear for any nation and any people so situated.
For remember, this is not the only age that mankind has lived. We go
to Egypt, we go to Chaldee and to Central Arabia, and we find these
relics of an ancient civilization, many phases of which would put to
the blush the vanity and pride of the intelligence of the age in which
we live. They have gone; the generations then living have melted away.
And the generations that now live will pass away; but God lives and
rules, and his purposes will roll on. And, pardon me, I will close my
remarks with another couplet:

vol. 23, p.149
"Yet I doubt not through the ages
	One eternal purpose runs,
And the thoughts of men are widened
	By the process of the suns."

vol. 23, p.149
And by the development and the upholding of the principles of nature
God is consummating his designs, which will terminate in the salvation
of man and the perfection of the earth as a residence for the redeemed
of all past ages, when the light of the sun will not be needed, for
the glory of God will be the light, and intelligence and truth shall
flow as the mighty ocean, and knowledge shall cover the great deep,
and no man then need say, Know ye the Lord, for all shall know him
from the least to the greatest; and every man in every place will meet
a brother and a friend.

vol. 23, p.149
May God in His own due time hasten these things, and we, His children,
be prepared for every dispensation of His providence, is my prayer, in
the name of Jesus, Amen. [p.150]

Lorenzo Snow, April 7, 1882

Delivered at the General Conference, Friday, A.M., April 7th, 
1882.

Ancient and Modern Israel Compared—God's Work 
Progressive—His Overruling Providence.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.150
The speaker read the 10th, 11th, 12th, 13th, 14th and 15th verses of
the 14th chapter of Exodus, and then said:

vol. 23, p.150
There is an important lesson contained in these verses, and the lesson
is not only applicable to this community as a whole, but to each
individual. It appears that the children of Israel at the time
referred to in the passage I have read, were not very well acquainted
with the Lord, or with his ability to carry out his purposes. They,
however, had not the opportunities of becoming acquainted with him, as
have the Latter-day Saints. They had seen some of the works of the
Lord wrought in the presence of the Egyptians as well as in their own
presence; but their hearts had not been touched, neither had their
understandings been enlightened by the intelligence of the Holy
Spirit, as has been the case with the Latter-day Saints, and
therefore, when they were brought to face the Red Sea, which, to all
human appearance, was impassable, and with the armies of the Egyptians
pressing close upon them, their hearts failed them.

vol. 23, p.150
The Latter-day Saints in latter days have been placed in circumstances
very similar. I well remember in my own experience the Latter-day
Saints being placed in situations were it became very necessary for
them to rely upon their knowledge of the things of God and their faith
in His power to carry out His purposes.

vol. 23, p.150
It is not at all strange that the Israelites at that time, possessing
the little knowledge they did, should be considerably alarmed, or that
they should display a great amount of ignorance and folly, having
expressed themselves to Moses as being in doubt as to the propriety of
attempting to deliver them from their fettered condition,
notwithstanding the Egyptians had been so severe upon them, and had
taken the lives of their children, yet they had so little faith in the
word of the Lord through their deliverer, Moses, that they were
willing to still continue slaves rather than place themselves under
the direction of the Almighty. They wished to know of Moses if there
were not sufficient graves in Egypt that it became necessary for them
to be destroyed by the army of Pharaoh in the wilderness, and chided
Moses for the course he had pursued, and wished themselves back in
bondage.

vol. 23, p.150
I do not think the Latter-day [p.151] Saints in any period of their
history have displayed such weakness and lack of faith; however trying
our circumstances may have been, we have never been guilty of such
pronounced ingratitude to God. At the time the mob came against us in
Missouri there were but a few of us, and the circumstances were such
it was impossible to expect deliverance except through the
intervention of the Almighty. There may, it is true, have been some
persons at that time whose hearts failed them under the very trying
circumstances in which we were placed; but they were very few. The
Latter-day Saints had received the Gospel accompanied by the Holy
Spirit; and it was in consequence of that miraculous influence and
power that was and had been upon them at various times, which caused
them to have faith in their deliverance. They did not display the
weakness and folly that we see manifested in the children of Israel on
the occasion referred to in the verses I have read, as well as on many
other occasions. There were a few, however, that wished to turn back
to Babylon and give up their faith, the ordeal being too severe. In
reading ecclesiastical history we find that even the prophets on
certain occasions, displayed more or less weakness; and I have thought
that Moses exhibited a little on this occasion, that is, if the
translation be strictly correct. He saw the difficulties, and although
he had more faith and knowledge in his bosom than all the faith and
knowledge of the people put together, yet there seemed to be a
feebleness in the course that he advised on this occasion. With the
Red Sea in front and the army of Pharaoh pressing closely in the rear,
the state of affairs, of course, seemed critical, and it was apparent
to all: and while the people were bewailing their condition Moses gave
instructions, saying, "Fear ye not"—now that part of it was excellent,
and may apply to the Latter-day Saints, and will always be applicable
in whatever condition they may be placed; but the after part of the
instruction I would scarcely think was exactly applicable on that
occasion, and it certainly would not be to the Latter-day Saints in
any situation or circumstance, namely, "Stand still, and see the
salvation of the Lord." It appears from this verse which I will read,
that Moses began to cry unto the Lord for deliverance; and the Lord
answered him saying: "Wherefore cryest thou unto me? Speak unto the
children of Israel that they go forward." There was no standing still;
there never has been since the day that the Almighty commenced to
establish His work, the people have always been required to move on
and never stand still. Although the Lord will work and accomplish
wonders in regard to the deliverance of His people when impediments
arise in the path of their progress and no human power or ability can
remove them, then God by His power will do so, but it is the business
of those who profess to be engaged in His work to move on, to go
forward, and that too without murmuring or having to be urged; so long
as there remains a step forward to be taken, that step should be
taken. As in this case it was not wisdom for the people to stand still
to see the salvation of the Lord, but the word was, move on, go
forward, have faith, so that when they should come to the water's edge
and place their feet therein, that then the Lord would either move
upon the Egyptians to stay the hand of destruction, or show His power
in [p.152] delivering them in some other way; but so long as they
could make a move in the direction that God through Moses had
appointed, it was their duty to do so.

vol. 23, p.152
It may appear through our ignorance in not understanding fully the
ways of the Lord and His purposes, that in our onward march in
carrying out the programme before us, we sometimes come to a stopping
place for the time being, but the fact is, there is no such thing the
programme, and there cannot be providing the people continue their
labors putting their trust in the promises of God. The Apostles,
notwithstanding the opportunities they had of acquainting themselves
with the purposes of the Almighty, through personal converse with the
Son of God, thought there was a time when they would have to stand
still, and cease their labors as ministers of God. When they saw the
Savior hanging upon the cross in the agonies of death, their hearts
failed them, and they concluded that all was over with them. They had
thought that Jesus was to be king of Israel, and deliver them from the
Gentile yoke, but now their hopes seemed vain and all was lost; now
said their leader, let us go a fishing. Was there a cessation of the
work of God, when Jesus was suffering upon the cross? No, the work was
still going on, but the Apostles did not understand it; they did not
seem to comprehend the act that the purposes of God were being carried
out when He was suffering upon the cross; but when Jesus appeared to
them after He arose from the tomb, He gave them to understand that in
His suffering and death the words of the prophets were being fulfilled
and He opened their understanding that they might understand the
Scriptures. But the High Priests of the Jewish faith, and all those
who were foremost in the crucifixion of the Savior, believed they had
accomplished their purpose in putting to death Him whom they feared
would take away their name and nation, and doubtless felt satisfied
with their work, especially as He failed to come down from the cross,
when they cried out, If He be the Son of God let Him come down from
the cross.

vol. 23, p.152
There is no standing still with the Latter-day Saints. When we were
driven from Kirtland and Jackson County by mob violence, the purposes
of God were being fulfilled and the work was undergoing changes
necessary to its growth and progress, and the trials and afflictions
incident thereto were necessary to the proving of the Saints and the
establishment of the kingdom of God upon the earth. And I would say,
let the motto be to every Elder in Israel, and to every person worthy
to be called a Saint. Fear not, and never stand still, but move on.
Let the farmer go forward making improvements, plow and sow and reap;
and those engaged in proper and useful enterprises continue to do what
seems good according to the Spirit of God that may operate upon them,
and let every matt be faithful and very diligent in keeping the
commandments of God, and cultivate the desire to do good to those
around him; and if, in reflecting on the past, we find we have not
acted strictly in accordance with the dictates of our consciences and
duty, let us make ourselves right before God and man, that we may be
prepared for every event that may transpire. Let the work of building
temples and houses of worship go on; let Israel continue to educate
their children and bring them up in the fear of the Lord, and let the
Gospel still [p.153] be carried to the nations afar, and Israel be
gathered and the people always be found moving on as the purposes of
God continue to be fulfilled. Do not stand still and expect to see the
salvation of God, but move on so long as there is a step to be made in
the direction that he has commanded, and then see the salvation of the
Almighty. This is the work of God, and he is directing its course and
progress in the earth, and this work should ever be uppermost in our
minds; and so long as we are found in the path of duty we can surely
remain fixed and unmoved and determined in our purpose, and thus
exhibit to the world our faith and devotion to the principles of truth
which God has revealed, as did the Saints when they were driven from
their homes as recorded in the history of the Church. And because of
this exhibition of faith God blessed us wonderfully and miraculously
after we had passed through the trims which followed in the
accomplishment of this work, trials which seemed indeed to the world
almost unbearable. However we regard those afflictions, they were not
so very disagreeable. When the three Hebrew children, for instance,
had been brought to a certain position, cast into the fiery furnace
because of their undying faith and integrity, they could not after all
perhaps have been placed in more pleasing and agreeable circumstances.
A holy being, it is said, appeared and walked with them, side by side
in the midst of the flames; and so with Daniel under similar
circumstances. Did they wait to see what God would do for them? No; it
was "move on" with them. They knew that in the hands of their Master
were held the issues of life and death, and that to die in Him is to
live, live eternally, to go on, on to perfection until they should
become even like unto Him; and having a living, an abiding faith, and
a knowledge of the true and living God they were ready to live and
they were ready to die for the truth. It was not with those men as it
was with the children of Israel of whom I have read. They were in
possession of knowledge through the operation of the Holy Ghost which
prepared them for any circumstances in which they might be placed. And
so with regard to the Latter-day Saints: When compelled to sign over
our property to the mob in Missouri, we were advised to disperse and
mix up among the people and not attempt to gather together again; and
yet under these circumstances the Lord moved upon the legislature of
the State of Illinois to grant us a city charter in which there were
favorable provisions that were not found in any other charter. And
this was as he had told us he would do, namely, that he would soften
the hearts of rulers from time to time that they should show favor to
his people. I do not believe, as some do, that no good can come out
from Nazareth. We talk sometimes rather harshly about some of the
politicians of our country, and deservedly, too; but notwithstanding
the illiberal and unjust policy they show towards us, I believe they
can do us a great deal of good provided the Lord operates upon the
hearts of ruling men, as he has done in the past, and as he will do in
the future, which will result in their showing and granting us favors
and blessings that many now little imagine.

vol. 23, p.153
The circumstances under which we came to those mountain valleys are
well known; they need not be recited now. After we had passed [p.154]
through the chastisement, the Lord moved upon our national government
to bestow favors upon the people of God. They gave us what is called
the Organic Act, a bill of rights as good as we could expect from
their hands, and what was more, they conferred political favor upon
our leader, our Prophet and President, Brigham Young, by making him
Governor of the Territory. And who would have thought of such a thing?
Any man that would have predicted such a thing at the time we were
being driven from Missouri, would have been considered to say the
least, an enthusiast. And besides that, one of our United States
judges was a Mormon Elder; the Secretary of the Territory was also a
Mormon Elder. And who, let me ask, did this? Was it the Congress or
the President of the United States? Well, now, I would dislike very
much to say anything that could be construed into ungratefulness on
our part or in failing to recognize all the good that our nation has
designed to do us, for we recognize it as our uncle, and sometimes it
has been a pretty good uncle; but, notwithstanding, we see in all this
the hand of our God who through them, has wrought out this good and
this deliverance for his people, while we are ready and willing to
acknowledge an overruling Providence in the good that comes to us; and
for one I am ever ready to acknowledge that good also can come out of
Nazareth. We can certainly afford to suffer a little when at times we
perceive magnanimity displayed towards us by our government, which has
been the case in the past, and which I firmly believe will be in the
future despite the pressure that is being brought to bear against us
and the nature of the means that are being now employed.

vol. 23, p.154
The Lord moved upon rulers in former generations; he moved upon
infidel kings to favor his people, and he is the same God now as then.

vol. 23, p.154
We talk about the Edmunds bill, what it is going to do I do not
pretend to say, neither do I think that its framers and abettors know
what is going to come of it. One thing I have noticed, and that is
that Congressmen themselves differ widely with regard to certain of
its previsions; and that being the case it would perhaps, become us to
wait and watch. But there is one singular feature about it relating to
plural marriage. And about that allow me here to say, I happen to have
some knowledge of it as a principle of revelation belonging to the
religion we have espoused. I was personally acquainted with Joseph
Smith during twelve or fourteen years and, of course, through him I
first learned what I now know about that principle. And as to his
being a man of truth and honor I, nor any one else that knew him, have
any reason to question for a moment. But then I never went forth to
preach the principles of this Gospel depending entirely upon any
information I received through him or any other man; but I believed on
his words, coming as they did to me as the words of truth, from an
inspired man of God; and from that hour the Spirit of God, the Holy
Ghost which all men may receive and enjoy, has confirmed the truth of
what he had told me, and it became knowledge to me of that nature
which no man can give or take away. And now, as there is good, more or
less, to be found elsewhere, the Edmunds bill is not without its good;
and, therefore, I say, let us accept the good and feel thankful
therefor. That  extraordinary bill legalizes the issue of plural
[p.155] marriage up to the 1st day of January, 1883. Now, who could
have expected so much good to come out of Nazareth? Uncle Samuel is
now and then a pretty good uncle after all. (Laughter). And, mark you,
the framers of the Bill have been to considerate as to distinctly
provide that the children thus legalized must be the offspring of
marriages performed according to the rites and ceremonies of the sect
known as the Latter-day Saints. In the language of the small boy I
say, "good enough." (Laughter.) Now, if any of our Gentile friends
have been indiscreet, or should hereafter be guilty of bigamy, their
offspring of course are not so favored. (Laughter.) We ought to be
thankful for this unexpected favor, and indeed I have no doubt we are.
I really never expected that the law-makers of our nation would ever
legalize plural marriages as performed for the last thirty years or
more. If the Lord is able to do a thing of this kind through men who
framed that strange and singular bill, our open and avowed enemies,
what is he not able to do? What may we not expect if we remain
faithful and true to the trust reposed in us?

vol. 23, p.155
The Lord very possibly may cause a heavy pressure to hear upon us,
such as will require great sacrifice at the hands of his people. The
question with us is, will we make that sacrifice? This work is the
work of the Almighty, and the blessings we look for which have been
promised, will come after we have proven ourselves and passed through
the ordeal. I have no special word to this people that there is, or
that there is not, before them a fiery ordeal through which they will
be called to pass; the question with me is, am I prepared to receive
and put to a right and proper use any blessing the Lord has in store
for me in common with His people; or, on the other hand, am I prepared
to make any sacrifice that he may require at my hands? I would not
give the ashes of a rye straw for any religion that was not worth
living for and that was not worth dying for; and I would not give much
for the man that was not willing to sacrifice his all for the sake of
his religion.

vol. 23, p.155
Well, I close my remarks by saying to one and all, Move on! move on,
and see the salvation of the Lord, and not stand still. Amen. [p.156]

Chas. W. Penrose, June 4, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday, 
June 4, 1882.

How to Find Out God—How Man May Know Himself—Necessity 
of Divine Revelation—How and By What Means Received—
Testimony of the Latter-Day Saints—The Nature and Origin 
of Man—His Mortal Experience and Its Purpose—The Fate 
of the Wicked—The Lot of the Righteous—Eternal Life and 
How It May Be Attained

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.156
It is written in the Scriptures, that "man by searching cannot find
out God;" and the experience of all ages has proven the truth of this.
We are living in an age of great intelligence, at a time when the wise
things which have been said and written by sage, philosopher and
prophet centuries ago can be read and reflected upon; and when men can
bring to bear their own researches, their own experience and the
facilities which they have for gaining information, upon the
investigation of the subject of Deity; yet, we find that people who
now live are as much at sea in regard to this matter as any people who
lived in former times. If we take up the works of the wise men who
live upon the earth in our times and read their remarks concerning
God, we are forced to the conclusion that they, like the people for
whom they write, know little or nothing of the subject upon which they
touch.

vol. 23, p.156
Many years ago certain divines of the Church of England, chosen for
the purpose, endeavored to formulate a creed in which they tried to
explain to the people what God is. And after making a number of very
contradictory and foolish assertions, they came to the conclusion that
God is "incomprehensible." Man, by searching cannot find out God, the
only way whereby man Can come to the knowledge of God is by
communication from God, and if the people receive what he does
communicate they may find out clearly and truthfully what he is, and
what are his designs and purposes in relation to them.

vol. 23, p.156
"Man know thyself," is another saying; not in the Holy Scriptures, but
just as good as though it were. Man cannot know himself, cannot
comprehend himself any more than he can comprehend Deity by his own
reflections. Unless the Creator who made him, and who comprehends what
he was made for reveals it to him, he cannot comprehend even his own
being. Who is there that understands the nature of that intelligent
spirit which inhabits the tabernacle of man? A good surgeon can take
the human body. and  dissect it; point out its various parts [p.157]
and their relation one to another. and name every bone and every
muscle and every sinew and every nerve. But there is something even
pertaining to the body, (leaving out the spiritual part of man) that
gives the body life, which he cannot grasp or comprehend. The vital
force that gives animation to the body is beyond his ken. And every
man who has studied himself to any degree whatever, knows that there
is something about himself besides the life of the body; that there is
something superior to the body, and to that vital force which animates
the human frame. How did that intelligent being get into his physical
nature, and where did it come from? Did it come into existence with
the earthly body, or did it exist before? When the common lot of
humanity comes and we "shuffle off this mortal coil" and our bodies go
into the ground, each part separating from the other, and the elements
go back whence they came, does this spiritual, this intelligent being
which inhabited the body still exist, or does that also separate into
particles? Who knows of himself, and who can comprehend this by his
own reflections? No man. Unless we get some information from the Being
who made man, we cannot comprehend ourselves, much less can we of
ourselves comprehend the Being that made us.

vol. 23, p.157
The inhabitants of the earth in the different ages have had a great
many duties; they have formed ideas concerning God in their own minds,
and they have worshipped that which seemed to them the clearest
representation of Deity. Some of the idols which men have worshipped
appear very foolish to us; they are no doubt indications of the low
degree of development of the people who set them up as objects of
worship. But here, in the 19th century, among people called
Christians, we hear a great deal about God, the God of the Bible, the
God that made man, the God that rules the universe, and when we
inquire of the wisest men we have in Christendom in regard to this
Being, they tell us that he is incomprehensible; they tell us that he
is an immaterial being whose centre is everywhere and whose
circumference is nowhere: that he has no body and no parts and no
passions; that there is nothing which can represent him; there is
nothing like him in the heavens above or in the earth beneath, and
that man's mind cannot grasp anything about him. They say he is one,
and yet he is three; that he is not three but is one. That there are
the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost—three separate substances, and
yet not three but only one. They say that one of these three beings
without a body had a body; that one of the three parts of this
partless being had both a body and parts, and that he, the Son, was in
all things like the Father, and was also like us excepting that he was
without sin, but had passions as we have. This is the result of the
attempt on the part of the wise men of Christendom to find out God for
themselves. It is impossible, and is so laid down in Holy Writ; "man
by searching cannot find out God." The only way that can be relied
upon whereby man can find out God is by obtaining information from the
Almighty Himself. "Well," say the people, "but he does not communicate
anything to any of the inhabitants of the earth." Why not? Has he not
power to manifest Himself to mortals? Is He so great and almighty and
so far above the human family that He cannot reveal [p.158] Himself to
humanity? "No. He used to do so hundreds of years ago." And why does
he not do it now "Because the day of revelation has gone by," they
say. Who told them so? The fact is that for a long period the people
have not been expecting to receive revelations from God. They have not
sought for them and, therefore, have not obtained them. But we find in
the Old Scriptures a promise something like this: "Return unto me and
I will return unto you, saith the Lord: Even from the days of your
fathers you have gone away from mine ordinances and have not kept
them," you have "transgressed the laws, changed the ordinances and
broken the everlasting covenant;" now "return unto me and I will
return unto you, saith the Lord of hosts."

vol. 23, p.158
We also find in the scriptures the declaration, that God changeth not,
that he is "the same yesterday, today and forever." And we may
reasonably infer that if God was a God of revelation hundreds of years
ago, he is the same God of revelation to-day, only the people do not
inquire of him, they do not seek unto him in the right way that they
may obtain communications from him. The Apostle James declares, If any
of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God who giveth to all men
liberally, and upbraideth not and it shall be given him. But let him
ask in faith, nothing wavering. For he that wavereth is like a wave of
the sea driven with the wind and tossed."

vol. 23, p.158
It appears then that God may be approached; that we may ask of him,
but if we do ask of him we must ask in faith. We must believe. If we
do not believe we will not obtain. This principle of faith seems to be
the means of approaching the Almighty. If we take up the Bible and
read how the ancients received revelation, we find that they
approached God by faith. And further, we learn that when God
communicated anything to them they tried to carry it out in their
practice; they tried to embody in their lives those instructions and
communications. As Brother Bywater, who preceded me this afternoon,
has quoted: "Fear God and keep his commandments. This is the whole
duty of man." Those holy men of old, when they learned anything from
God were willing to carry it out, no matter what the cost might be.
God held communion with them by means of the Holy Ghost, which seems
to be the natural means of communication between God and man.

vol. 23, p.158
The word and will of God were revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith.
Why should we not receive this blessing of heavenly communication in
our day? As Latter-day Saints we have our names cast out as evil,
simply because we believe in this doctrine of receiving communication
from God. We are simple enough to believe that God will speak to
people now if they will approach him in the right way. Men have borne
testimony that they have received communication from above, and have
made known the same to us; and having believed on their word and done
exactly as they directed us, God has confirmed the truth of their
words upon our hearts, with signs following. And now we can say
ourselves we know that God lives, that he communicates to men; we know
the channel of communication is opened up between the heavens and the
earth, and that the people of the nineteenth century, by taking a
proper course and exercising faith [p.159] in the right way, and being
humble enough to carry into effect the commandments which the Lord
gives when he does manifest himself unto them, can obtain
communication from on high by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost, by
dreams and visions, and by the visible manifestation of God's power in
the midst of his people.

vol. 23, p.159
This is our testimony to the world, and it is for this that we are
opposed; this is the ground work of the opposition applied to us in
what is called the Christian world. For if the fact be admitted that
the Latter-day Saints are the people of God and those who preside over
them are the servants of God, that they receive communications from
him, and that this is His Church, that would be to admit also that all
other churches are the churches of men and not of Christ; that those
who minister in them are not delegated of heaven and that the
doctrines they teach are merely the doctrines and commandments of men.
Thus our faith comes in contact with the established systems of
Christendom.

vol. 23, p.159
Now, the Lord has made known to us a few simple truths in regard to
our being—who we are, where we came from, what we are here for, where
we are going to, and what is to be our final destiny. These things in
our minds are not mere articles of faith, they are not myths, they are
not mere opinions or sentiments, but they are to us, to use the
language of Brother Bywater, "absolute truths;" they have been
revealed from the Almighty, and are his word to us and not the say-so
of men. God has borne testimony of the truth of them in our own
hearts; and to us they have become absolute truths. We are not left in
doubt about them; they are to us facts as palpable as the fact of our
existence.

vol. 23, p.159
I have not time to dwell upon this subject, but I will mention two or
three facts that God has made known to us, and will leave them for the
reflection of the congregation. God has made known to us, in the first
place, that we—the real beings, the intelligent spirits which are
entabernacled in these mortal frames—are the offspring of Deity, the
children of God, as much so as our bodies are the offspring of the
children of men; that just as men and women are the sons and daughters
of men, so far as their earthly bodies are concerned, so the spirits
which inhabit these bodies are beings born of the Almighty God in the
eternal worlds. This spark of intelligence that exists in the human
form is stricken off from the eternal flame of Deity; the children of
men are the offspring of God. And when Jesus told his disciples, in
addressing the throne of grace, to say, "Our Father who art in
heaven," he said that which was absolutely true, not in a spiritual or
Methodistical sense, but as an absolute fact. God is our Father, and
we are his sons and daughters. Our earthly bodies are framed in the
image of God; they are framed to fit our spirits which are the
offspring of Goal, which are therefore in his image, according to the
law that every seed brings forth its own kind. A comprehension of the
offspring of God will therefore lead to an understanding of God
Himself.

vol. 23, p.159
These spiritual beings now sojourning upon the earth in mortal
tabernacles, dwelt in the bosom of eternity and were with the Eternal
Father "when the morning stars sang together and the sons of God
shouted for joy" on beholding the organization of this earth. We were
there and we joined in the heavenly chorus. Said the Apostle [p.160]
John: "Beloved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear
what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall appear, we shall be
like him; for we shall see him as he is." By that time we will be able
to comprehend God, notwithstanding the assertion of the learned of the
world to the contrary. We were sent down upon the earth to dwell for a
time that we might learn the laws which govern this lower sphere, that
we might have a portion of it framed as a body in which we should
dwell, that in it and through it we might become acquainted with sin
which is the transgression of law, and learn that only by obedience to
law is happiness possible for the offspring of God; that only by
obedience to eternal laws and wholesome regulations can man be made
happy in time and in eternity. And by becoming acquainted with
darkness we can appreciate the light; by becoming acquainted with pain
and sorrow we can appreciate perfect bliss and happiness: by coming in
contact with death, and understanding it through experience we may
comprehend the blessings of life, preparatory to an endless existence
in the presence of the Father to dwell in perfect submission to his
eternal laws. We are here for experience, and while we dwell in
mortality there are lessons to be learned and that must be learned, if
needs be through suffering. It is our privilege, while here in the
school of experience and adversity, far from our ancient home, to
struggle up to the light from whence we came, and by the power of the
Holy Spirit to obtain knowledge of the past, a comprehension of the
present, and an unfoldment of the future; for "when the spirit of
truth is come he shall guide you into all truth, and he shall take of
the things of the Father and of the Son and show them unto you; he
shall show you things to come, and shall bring to your remembrance
things that are past, he shall give you knowledge of the present and
shall unfold to you the future." This is the office of the Holy Ghost
in bestowing its gifts and blessings upon men.

vol. 23, p.160
Now we can learn our duty, we can learn what is the mind and will of
God concerning us. The Lord has manifested a great many things to us
while in mortality which has had the effect of stirring up the
opposition of the world and the, powers of darkness against us. This
is a necessary experience as it tends to develop our being, and so
long as we have this warfare to fight, if we carry out strictly the
commandments of God, we shall have more present joy, more present
satisfaction and more present pleasure than if we were in accord with
the world, as we have the consciousness that, we are doing what is
right, and we also have the gratification of knowing that the Lord
will plant our feet upon the rock of eternal truth and in his own time
will bring us up to mingle and dwell with those who have overcome, and
who move in a higher sphere of intelligence. Our duties are pointed
out and made known to us as fast as we are prepared for them. We have
the means whereby we can learn the will of God, line upon line,
precept upon precept, here a little and there a little, as fast as we
develop and grow up to the comprehension of higher truths; and in
every man's heart who walks in the ways of life is this spirit
prompting and directing, and encouraging him to refrain from evil.

vol. 23, p.160
After we have performed our mission upon the earth the spirit will
[p.161] be liberated from the body and will go to a place prepared for
it, and that place will be according to the acts of the individual
while dwelling in earthly life. The spirits of the wicked will
gravitate together, while the righteous will go to their place in the
paradise of God, where they rest from their labors. The wicked go to a
place prepared for them, not however, a place of literal fire and
brimstone as taught by some religious teachers, but a place where they
will have a knowledge and remembrance of their wickedness, and  at the
same time be without a knowledge of the future; their condition will
be a state of awful suspense, not knowing what their fate will be;
while the righteous will dwell together, and having served and
communed with God while tabernacling in the flesh, they will have
closer communion in the spirit, and be prepared for the glorious reign
to come. Then when the resurrection day shall dawn, the righteous,
they that have been faithful, who have been planted in the likeness of
Christs death and raised in the likeness of his resurrection; having
walked in his ways, and followed his example, will be brought forth in
the morning of that great day; for the trumpet shall sound and the
voice of Christ shall be heard, and they will come forth and stand
erect again upon the earth in their own bodies, every part and
particle restored to its proper part, making a whole and perfect
frame; not a natural body, but a spiritual body; not a corruptible
body, but an incorruptible body, made out of the same elements,
purified and quickened by the power of God. And they will stand upon
their feet again and enter into the presence of the Father, and be
made like him. They will be in his perfect image and in his perfect
likeness. And while eternal ages roll along they will pattern after
the works of their Eternal Father; as he does, so will they do, and
they will all work together in perfect harmony with celestial beings,
one spirit pervading the whole.

vol. 23, p.161
I have briefly outlined a few ideas embodied in our religious faith
and save not time to pursue the subject further; suffice it to say,
that man is the offspring of God, and was born in another sphere; that
he is only a sojourner upon the earth for a short time; that his
destiny is to be made in every respect like the Father, possessing as
he does an immortal, eternal spirit, which, in course of time, through
obedience to the laws of life and salvation, will dwell in an
immortal, eternal body, by means of which he will be in communion with
all that is good and beautiful, great and glorious throughout the
boundless universe, and he will be under the inspiration and direction
of the Father, and in the presence of the Son and all holy beings who
are like him. In respect to the rest of the children of men, they will
each occupy that station for which they are fitted by their earthly
acts. But to enter into the presence of God and enjoy a fullness of
his glory and be associated with him in the government of the
universe, there is but one path, one gate to enter in by, one place of
salvation, and that is the Gospel of Jesus Christ as preached by
himself when upon the earth and revealed anew in this our day; the
systems that men have invented being ineffectual and powerless to
save. All the sects of Christendom in that respect are like the sects
of heathendom, they must pass away. What truth they have emanated from
God, for all truth comes from Him; but their  systems are [p.162]
organizations of men, and they, therefore, must all perish in their
time and season, whilst the kingdom of God which is being set up on
the earth will remain and continue to spread forth and prevail, until
the whole earth is subdued to our Father and brought into complete
subjection unto him; that it may be purified from evil and the
dominion of sin which has invaded it for centuries, and that Satan and
his hosts may be banished for ever from its pale, and this world be
made radiant and glorious, transfigured, as the Savior was upon the
mount, and come up among the worlds redeemed, refulgent in its own
splendor, shining like the sun in the firmament. And the ransomed of
the Lord will walk thereon, clothed in white raiment, rejoicing in the
presence of the Eternal whom they will recognize again as their
Father; for the past, now shut out by the veil of the flesh, will come
back to them, and all their former history will return to their minds;
those memories which were shut out by tabernacling in the flesh will
come back again, and all their past experience upon the earth and in
the spirit world will be fresh to their minds, never to fade away.
Then will they comprehend God, being quickened in him and by him,
dwelling in his presence and filled with the fullness of his glory,
for ever and ever. Amen.

Orson Pratt, September 6, 1880

Delivered at the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday After-
noon, September 6, 1880.

The Preaching of the Gospel in the Latter Days—Signs Promised
to Follow Believers As Anciently—The Gospel in Force Upon
All the World—Sincerity No Excuse for Wilful Disobedience
—A Positive Personal Testimony Attainable Through Obedience
—Unauthorized Administrations Unrecognized of God—New
Revelation Essential and Desirable—True and False Charity

(Reported by John Irvine)

vol. 23, p.162
In the year 1832 the Lord gave a revelation concerning the calling and
sending forth of his servants, the missionaries, among the nations. I
will read you a few paragraphs or verses in relation to their calling,
commencing at the 64th verse of the revelation that was given on the
22nd day of September, 1832.  "Therefore, as I said unto mine [p.163]
Apostles I say unto you again, that every soul who believeth on your
words, and is baptized by water for the remission of sins, shall
receive the Holy Ghost; and these signs shall follow them that
believe. In my name they shall do many wonderful works; in my name
they shall cast out devils; in my name they shall heal the sick; in my
name they shall open the eyes of the blind, and unstop the ears of the
deaf; and the tongue of the dumb shall speak; and if any man shall
administer poison unto them it shall not hurt them; and the poison of
a serpent shall not have power to harm them." That is a very curious
commission to be given in the nineteenth century of the Christian era
to those that are called in our day; very curious. If Joseph Smith,
through whom this revelation was given, was not called of God, the
promises here made would not be fulfilled. On the other hand, if God
is the author of this revelation, then all the world may prove for
themselves the divinity of His word. An imposter would take very good
care to so word his language in the promises that there would be a
double meaning to them, and if they were not fulfilled in one sense
they might perhaps be fulfilled according to a second interpretation,
and thus he would escape the obloquy of being an imposter. But the
Lord does not deal with the human family in this double kind of
dealing. All his promises are yea and amen, plain, pointed, definite,
no two meanings about them. Here we are told that inasmuch as the
servants of God, the missionaries, should go forth "that every
soul"—meaning every person among all people, languages, nations and
tongues,—"who believeth in your words,"—believeth on the testimony of
these missionaries that go forth—"and is baptized by water for the
remission of sins shall receive the Holy Ghost." Now can you make out
two meanings to that? Or is there only one meaning? "They shall
receive the Holy Ghost." And then in order that every soul in all the
world might know whether they were true believers or not there were
certain signs promised to them. "And these signs shall follow them
that believe." Believe what? Believe in your words, the words of you
missionaries. What shall they do? "In my name they shall do many
wonderful works; in my name they shall cast out devils; in my flame
they shall heal the sick; in my name they shall open the eyes of the
blind, and unstop the ears of the deaf; and the tongue of the dumb
shall speak; and if any man administer poison unto them it shall not
hurt them; and the poison of a serpent shall not have power to harm
them." Is there anything indefinite in that? Does it say that these
signs possibly may follow those that believe? Does it say perhaps you
will receive the Holy Ghost, perhaps you may have power to heal the
sick, perhaps you may have power to open the eyes of the blind, etc.
No, that is not the language. Here is a definite promise made to them.
To the missionaries alone? To whom was this promise made? To every
soul in all the world that would believe and receive the testimony of
these missionaries. Here we see something very similar to the
commission that was given—and referred to by Brother Reid in his
remarks—in the last chapter of Mark. The ancient-day servants of God
were sent forth to all the world, to every creature, and the language
of our Savior to them was that all, in every part of the earth that
[p.164] should believe their testimony should be saved. Then in order
that there might be no mistake in regard to believers and unbelievers,
he told them that certain signs should follow them that believe. Do
you discover any difference between the former-day commission, 1800
years ago, and the latter-day commission? I do not discover the least
difference between the two. Did the Lord verify and fulfill his
promises to the former-day missionaries? He did. In the same last
chapter of Mark we are told that the servants of God, the Apostles,
went forth and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, and
confirming the word with signs following. How did he confirm it? By
fulfilling the promises in the last chapter of Mark, that they in all
the world might know whether they were Gospel believers or not. Well,
what was to become of all other sects that did not believe? They shall
be damned, says the Savior. "He did not say, "If you are sincere in
your belief you will get into heaven whether you receive the message I
sent you or not." He did not say, "If you come across any sincere
people don't baptize them, don't try to get them to believe your
message, for they will get into heaven anyway." They had only one
proclamation to deliver to all people whether that people were sincere
or insincere; whether that people worshipped idols or worshipped
something else, whether they were infidels or whatever might be their
profession, the commission was—tell them that if they do not believe
your message they shall be damned. No halfway business about it, it
was not half a commission. Does the latter-day commission testify of
the same things? Let me read a little further. "Verily, verily I say
unto you, they who believe not on your words, and are not baptized in
water, in my name, for the remission of their sins, that they may
believe the Holy Ghost, shall be damned, and shall not come into my
Father's kingdom, where my Father and I am." Just the same as the
ancient commission. It did not excuse the ancient commission; it did
not excuse one person in all the world however sincere, whatever the
profession might be, every man, every woman among all nations,
kindreds and tongues, all were to be damned if they did not receive
the message that these servants of God took to them. Just so it is in
the latter-days. If it was anything else, we would not believe it, we
could not look upon it as divine. God only had one message for the
people to receive, and all that received it were to be blessed, and
all that, would not receive it were to be damned. That is our charity,
that is the charity of the ancient Apostles and servants of God, that
is true charity. If we should come and tell you that you Protestants,
and you Methodists, and you Baptists, and you Campbellites, and you
Church of England members, and you Roman Catholics, that if you are
only sincere you would all get to heaven we should have no charity for
you; but when we come and tell you that if you do not repent of your
sins—you Catholics, Protestants, and all other denominations—and
receive the message that God has commissioned his servants to declare
in your hearing that every one will be damned. This is true charity,
just as it was in the ancient days. But is this in force upon all
people, says one? Yes; we will read the next verse. "And this
revelation unto you and commandment, is in force from this very hour
upon all  [p.165] the world, and the Gospel is unto all who have not
received it. It is a witness unto all nations that they may receive
the truth and be prepared for the great day of the Lord Jesus Christ.
The Lord, in relation to sending this mission forth among the
inhabitants of the earth, did not desire that the people should have
any dubiety upon their minds. He did not want them to hope merely that
they were right and to be all the time trembling and quivering for
fear they were not right; but in order that they might be sure, as the
ancient believers were, he tells every soul that will receive this
work that these signs shall follow them.

vol. 23, p.165
Now, then, here in this house, probably are many hundreds of believers
that have manifested their faith by receiving the message of the
Gospel, and they have further manifested their faith by gathering out
from the various nations and coming here to Utah Territory. They are
believers. Is there any chance for them to doubt? How can you doubt if
you yourself heal the sick, cast out devils, open the eyes of the
blind, or cause the lame to leap? If you yourselves have received the
Holy Ghost, and these signs are following you, is not this a testimony
that you are Gospel believers? And if these signs do not follow you,
on the other hand, you know that you are not Gospel believers. No
dubiety, no uncertainty, no hanging our heads down and doubting
whether we are believers or not. Here is an undoubted testimony to
every Latter-day Saint that it they are true Gospel believers these
signs shall follow them, and if these signs do not follow them they
are not true Gospel believers. Does this apply not only to Latter-day
Saints but to all people? Yes. If the Methodists want to know whether
they are true Gospel believers let them ask themselves the question if
the signs follow them that are promised to believers; if they do not,
they know they are not Gospel believers. So with the Presbyterians, so
with the Baptists, so with every Christian denomination under the
whole heavens. They can all prove themselves by the word of God; they
can all know whether they are true believers according to the true
Christian religion, or whether they have false hopes—merely something
that is leading them along in a crooked path. When people have the
signs they have a good foundation for their hopes; their hopes are
built upon something that is like a rock; they stand firm and
steadfast. But when they have not the signs and the promises are not
fulfilled to them, where are their hopes? They are gone, they are the
hopes of those that are flattering themselves they are Christians when
they are not. And they are afraid to compare themselves with the New
Testament and the Gospel contained therein; they are afraid to come to
the light of the Gospel; they are afraid to read the promises of
Jesus, or if they happen to read them exclaim, "We must do away with
these. It won't do for us to acknowledge that the promises of God made
to believers can be enjoyed in our day." Let us read the first promise
in the last chapter of Mark. Not only were these signs promised, but
Jesus said: "He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he
that believeth not shall be damned." Do you Christians believe that
you will be saved? Do the various denominations among the four hundred
millions of Christians in America, in Europe, and in other parts of
the earth—do these four hundred [p.166] millions of Christians expect
to be saved? Oh, yes. What makes you think so? You don't have the
signs which follow the believers, and how can you hope for salvation?
Why should you hope for it? Why expect to be saved in the kingdom of
God? The promises are made to believers, they were not made to those
that have not the signs. One promise was just as sacred as the other,
and if you have not the signs of believers you have not the promise of
salvation. Very curious Gospel, says one. Well, there is no mistaking
that gospel, we can all of us know on what ground we are placed. If we
cannot obtain the promises made to the people anciently, namely the
signs, how shall we obtain the greater promise of eternal life and
salvation in the world to come? Surely if the people cannot have faith
to get the little promises, how can they expect to get the greater
promise? All their faith is foolishness, their faith is all founded
upon sand, and they go blindfold to the other side of the vail to wake
up and find they never had received the Gospel. But, says one, we have
received the Gospel. Our ministers have preached it long and loud
generations before "Mormonism" came upon the earth; we and our fathers
have heard it. It is one thing to hear the Gospel as recorded in the
New Testament, and another thing to enjoy the blessings of it. It is
one thing to read about people receiving the Holy Ghost, and it is
another thing for you to be baptized and receive the Holy Ghost. It is
one thing to be baptized by a man holding authority from God who has
the right to baptize, and another thing to be baptized by one holding
no authority from God, and no right to baptize. Do you suppose that
the signs would follow those that had the ordinance of baptism
administered by a man that had no authority? No. For instance there is
the Methodist baptizer, the Presbyterian baptizer, and the baptizers
of the various religious denominations—most of them baptize, some of
them for the remission of sins, and some because they suppose their
converts have already received a remission of sins. Perhaps they may
perform the ordinance by immersion—the true mode of baptism; but can
an unauthorized man baptize his neighbor and that be called baptism in
the sight of heaven? No. A man that is not called of God, a man that
has no revelation, and says there has been none since the close of the
first century of the christian era, all his administrations are as
invalid as it would be for a heathen priest to baptize you, or for any
person upon the face of the whole earth to come and baptize you. Such
baptisms are not good; they are illegal; they are unlawful; they are
not accepted of God unless the administrator is a true servant of God,
and if he be a true servant of God, the signs will follow him, and if
the signs do not follow him he has no authority to baptize. No wonder
then that four hundred millions of people have been without the signs.
There has been nobody authorized to baptize them to begin with. A true
believer is a man that receives the ordinances, and not only believes
in them but manifests his faith by his works. He obeys the ordinances
and the blessings follow. The blessings do not follow the four hundred
millions because they have not obeyed, and they cannot obey without
there is it man authorized to administer the ordinances.

vol. 23, p.166
Well, says one, what do you Latter-day Saints say about the authority
to administer these ordinances? [p.167] We say, and have said from the
beginning of this Church, that the Lord God Almighty, who sits upon
His throne in yonder heavens, has spoken again to the inhabitants of
the earth. He has called by name his servants. He has sent forth
angels in glory from his holy presence, and they have administered the
authority of the apostleship, and bestowed it upon the heads of men to
administer again among the children of men in all the ordinances of
the Gospel. This is our testimony. Has it ever been that since the
rise of the Church? It has. We never have varied from that testimony.
What further do we say? We say that among all people, nations,
kindreds and tongues, Christians heavens, Mahommedans, and the savages
upon the islands of the sea —that among all these nations there is no
authority, not one person among all their denominations that has the
least particle of right to baptize you, or to administer the
sacrament, or to lay on hands that you may be baptized with fire and
with the Holy Ghost, according to the ancient pattern and order of
things; not one of them; they are all powerless, they are all without
authority, without revelation, without any knowledge that comes from
God direct to themselves in this age. No man among them has been
called of God, as was Aaron. Everybody knows that Aaron was called by
new revelation. He did not have to go back to revelations given 1800
years before he was born to tell him how God commissioned somebody
before the flood; he did not have to do that; but says he, "I have
been ordained"—how?—By a revelation from God. "Moses set apart Aaron.
He is thy brother. I call him by name. Set him apart to the
Priesthood, ordain him, let him be clothed upon with priestly
garments, let him administer and his administration I will accept."
This was the substance of the revelation, and calling and commission
that was given to Aaron, the servant of God. Is it true what Paul
said, that no man can take the honor of the Priesthood to himself
unless he was called of God as was Aaron? If that be true there must
be more revelation in order that there may be a calling. You that say
the canon of scripture is full, that no more scripture has been given
since John the Revelator left the earth, what becomes of your
callings? You have none—that is, that are divine. No wonder, then,
that while the world were wandering in darkness without God, without
any true knowledge from the heavens direct to themselves, without the
gift and power of the Holy Ghost, without the organization of any true
church, without prophets, without revelators, without inspired men—no
wonder that God has again commissioned an angel from the heavens to
begin the work on the earth. Brother Reid spoke during his discourse
about Joseph the Prophet—how he was called, that the Lord appeared to
him, that Jesus appeared to him, and that angels appeared to him and
conferred upon him authority and power. There is no wonder that the
Lord should send his angels and thus appear in order to begin the work
on the earth where so much darkness reigns. It is called a day of
Gospel light by these four hundred millions of people. A day of Gospel
light! Well, all the Gospel light they have is the history of a Gospel
preached 1800 years ago. They have no power to administer in it. They
have the history of something, without any power to [p.168] partake or
it; that is, you cannot be baptized, you cannot receive the Holy Ghost
by the laying on of hands, you cannot receive the Lord's Supper for
want of administrators; but can read about it, you can read how the
authority was once on the earth. That is some satisfaction, is it not?
How much satisfaction I do not know. It is something like the case of
a man who, after traveling a long journey, arrived at a place where he
knew there was a splendidly spread table. But the door was locked and
the key was lost—nobody could introduce him to that table to eat that
he might appease his hunger. How very satisfactory it must be to that
man to know the history of such a good spread table, and yet no power
to get to the table. Just so it is with these four hundred millions of
Christians. It is so much satisfaction to read how the believers in
ancient days were baptized by one holding authority to baptize, and
how they could distinguish themselves from unbelievers; but, alas, say
they, "We cannot partake of it; no blessings of the Gospel for us; no
one to let us receive the same Gospel. We would like to feast like
unto the ancient Saints, but is it not enough—our priests say it is—to
know how others enjoyed these blessings?" Now that is precisely the
situation of this generation.

vol. 23, p.168
This is true charity. If I were to come and tell you that you are all
in the right path inasmuch as you are honest and sincere, and walk in
your various doctrines and principles, it would be false charity, it
would be flattering you to walk in paths that were wrong, it would he
flattering you that you had hopes of salvation when you had none. But
we do not do this. This flattery we leave to other portions of the
world, we leave that to the Christian denominations that are without
any of the powers and gifts of the ancient Gospel. Let them flatter,
let there occupy this position, let them have this false charity; but
as for us we have the plain naked truth—plain as words can make it—to
tell unto all people, namely, if you will believe and receive the
Gospel you shall be blessed, not with common-place blessings, but with
the supernatural gifts of the Gospel, and on the other hand that every
soul of you that do not receive it shall be damned. Amen. [p.169]

Joseph F. Smith, June 18, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday,
June 18, 1882.

Man a Mortal and An Immortal Being—Temporal and Spiritual
Death—Redemption Through the Atonement and Gospel of 
Christ—Sons of Perdition—Man's Pre-Existent, Disembodied 
and Resurrected States—Jesus Christ the Great Example—
The Righteous to Be Conformed to His Image—His Similarity 
to the Father—His Mission not Completed at His Death—
His Resurrection and the Redemption of Humanity

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.169
We are called mortal beings because in us are the seeds of death, but
in reality we are immortal beings because there is also within us the
germ of eternal life. Man is a dual being, composed of the spirit
which gives life, force, intelligence and capacity to man, and the
body which is the tenement of the spirit and is suited to its form,
adapted to its necessities, and acts in harmony with and to its utmost
capacity yields obedience to the will of the spirit. The two combined
constitute the soul. The body is dependent upon the spirit, and the
spirit during its natural occupancy of the body is subject to the laws
which apply to and govern it in the mortal state. In this natural body
are the seeds of weakness and decay, which, when fully ripened or
untimely plucked up, in the language of scripture, is called "the
temporal death." The spirit is also subject to what is termed in the
scriptures and revelations from God, "spiritual death." The same as
that which befel our first parents, when through disobedience and
transgression, they became subject in the will of Satan, and were
thrust out from the presence of the Lord and became spiritually dead,
which the Lord says, "is the first death, even that same death which
is the last death, which is spiritual, which shall be pronounced upon
the wicked when I shall say, Depart, ye cursed!" And the Lord further
says, "But, behold I say unto you, that I the Lord God gave unto Adam
and unto his seed, that they should not die as to the temporal death
until I the Lord God should send forth angels to declare unto them
repentance and redemption (from the first death) through faith on the
name of mine only begotten Son. And thus did I, the Lord God, appoint
unto man the days of his probation, that by his natural death he might
be raised in immortality unto eternal life, even as many as would
believe, and they that believe not unto eternal damnation, for they
cannot be redeemed from their spiritual fall because they repent not."
From the natural death, that is the death of the body, and also from
the first [p.170] death, "which is spiritual" there is redemption
through belief on the name of the "only Begotten Son," in connection
with repentance and obedience to the ordinances of the Gospel,
declared by holy angels, for if one "believes," he must also obey; but
from the "second death," even that same death which is the first
death, "which is spiritual," and from which man may be redeemed
through faith and obedience, and which will again be pronounced upon
the wicked when God shall say, "depart ye cursed," there is no
redemption, so far as light on this matter has been revealed. It is
written that "all manner of sin and blasphemy shall be forgiven unto
men who receive me and repent; but the blasphemy against the Holy
Ghost, it shall not be forgiven unto men." If men will not repent and
come unto Christ, through the ordinances or His Gospel, they cannot be
redeemed from their spiritual fall, but must remain forever subject to
the will of Satan and the consequent spiritual darkness or death into
which our first parents fell, subjecting all their posterity thereto,
and from which none can be redeemed but by belief or faith on the name
of the "only Begotten Son" and obedience to the laws of God. But,
thanks be to the Eternal Father, through the merciful provisions of
the Gospel all mankind will have the opportunity of escape or
deliverance from this spiritual death either in time or in eternity,
for not until they are freed from the first can they become subject
unto the second death, still if they repent not "they cannot be
redeemed from their spiritual fall," and will continue subject to the
will of Satan, the first spiritual death, so long as "they repent
not." I have been speaking of those who repent not, and thereby reject
Christ and His Gospel, but what of those who do believe, repent of
their sins, obey the Gospel, enter into its covenants, receive the
keys of the Priesthood and the knowledge of the truth by revelation
and the gift of the Holy Ghost, and afterwards turn away wholly from
that light and knowledge? They "become a law unto themselves," and
"will to abide in sin," of such it is written, "Whose breaketh this
covenant after he hath received it, and altogether turneth therefrom
shall not have forgiveness in this world nor in the world to come."
And again"Thus saith the Lord concerning all those who know my power
and who have been made partakers thereof, and suffered themselves
through the power of the devil to be overcome and to deny the truth
and defy my power—they are they who are the sons of perdition of whom
I say that it had been better for them never to have been born, for
they are vessels of wrath doomed to suffer the wrath of God with the
devil and his angels in eternity concerning whom I have said there is
no forgiveness in this world nor in the world to come; having denied
the Holy Spirit after having received it, and having denied the only
Begotten Son of the Father, having crucified him unto themselves and
put him to an open shame." Now, there is a difference between this
class and those who simply repent not and reject the Gospel in the
flesh. Of these latter it is written, "they shall be brought forth by
the resurrection of the dead through the triumph and the glory of the
Lamb," and "shall be redeemed in the due time of the Lord after the
sufferings of his wrath." But of the  others it is said, "they shall
not be redeemed," for "they [p.171] are the only ones on whom the
second death shall have any power." The others never having been
redeemed from the first, cannot be doomed to the second death, or in
other words, cannot be made to suffer eternally the wrath of God
without hope of redemption through repentance, but must continue to
suffer the first death until they repent, and are redeemed therefrom
through the power of the atonement and the Gospel of salvation,
thereby being brought to the possession of all the keys and blessings
to which they will be capable of attaining or to which they may be
entitled through the mercy, justice and power of the ever-living God,
or on the other hand forever remain bound in the chains of spiritual
darkness, bondage and banishment from his presence, kingdom and glory.
The "temporal death" is one thing, and the "spiritual death" is
another thing. The body may be dissolved and become extinct as an
organism, although the elements of which it is composed are
indestructible or eternal, but I hold it as self-evident that the
spiritual organism is an eternal, immortal being, destined to enjoy
eternal happiness and a fullness of joy, or suffer the wrath of God,
and misery —a just condemnation, eternally. Adam became spiritually
dead, yet he lived to endure it until freed therefrom by the power of
the atonement, through repentance, etc. Those upon whom the second
death shall fall, will live to suffer and endure it, but without hope
of redemption. The death of the body or natural death is but a
temporary circumstance to which all were subjected through the fall
and from which all will be restored or resurrected by the power of
God, through the atonement of Christ.

vol. 23, p.171
Man existed before he came to this earth, and he will exist after he
passes from it; and will continue to live throughout the countless
ages of eternity.

vol. 23, p.171
There are three classes of beings, or rather man exists in three
separate conditions before and after his probation upon this
earth—first in the spirit or pre-existent state, second in the
disembodied state, the condition which exists after the dissolution of
the body and spirit until the resurrection takes place, and third in
the resurrected state. For instance, some fourteen hundred years
before the coming of Christ into the world to sojourn in the flesh, he
showed himself to the brother of Jared and said, "Behold, this body,
which ye now behold, is the body of my spirit, and man have I created
after the body of my spirit; and even as I appear unto thee to be in
the spirit, will I appear unto my people in the flesh." He further
declared, "Behold I am he who was prepared from the foundation of the
world to redeem my people. Behold I am Jesus Christ." Here "Jesus
showed himself unto this man in the spirit, even after the manner and
in the likeness of the same body, even as he shewed himself unto the
Nephites"—that is prior to his coming in the flesh. This I consider
typical of the first condition of all spirits. Again it is written,
"for Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust,
that he might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but
quickened by the spirit, by which also he went and preached unto the
spirits in prison, which sometime were disobedient, when once the
longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a
preparing wherein few, that is, eight souls, were saved by water,"
[p.172] etc. Thus we see that while the body of our Savior slept in
the tomb, He went in the spirit, and preached His glorious Gospel to
"the spirits in prison," who were disobedient in the days of Noah, and
were destroyed in the flesh by the flood. This was their second
condition or state in the spirit awaiting the resurrection of their
bodies which were slumbering in death. "Marvel not at this," saith
Jesus, "for the hour is coming in the which all that are in their
graves shall hear his (the Redeemer's) voice and shall come forth,
they that have done good unto the resurrection of life and they that
have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation." In reference to
the third condition or state we will refer to the account given of the
risen Redeemer before his ascension. John tells us that he appeared
unto his disciples three times after his resurrection, on which
occasions he ate bread, broiled fish and honeycomb, and opened the
eyes of their understanding, that they began to comprehend the
Scriptures and the prophecies concerning Christ. But when he appeared
unto them "they were terrified and affrighted and supposed that they
had seen a spirit. And he said unto them, Why are ye troubled? And why
do thoughts arise in your hearts? Behold my hands and my feet that it
is I myself; handle me and see me; for a spirit hath not flesh and
bones as ye see me have." Here is presented the true type of the
resurrected being. And after this manner are all those who have their
resurrected bodies, and there are many of these, for we are told in
the scriptures, that, "the graves were opened, and many bodies of the
Saints which slept arose and came out of the graves, after his
resurrection, and went into the holy city and appeared unto many."
This class of beings dwell in heaven, or in the paradise of the just,
having been counted worthy to come forth in the first resurrection,
even with Christ, to dwell with him and to be associates with and
members of the kingdom of God and his Christ. These comprise the three
conditions or estates of man in heaven. Not all, however, of the
disembodied spirits enjoy the same privileges, exaltation and glory.
The spirits of the wicked, disobedient, and unbelieving are denied the
privileges, joy and glory of the spirits of the just and the good. The
bodies of the Saints will come forth in the first resurrection, and
those of the unbelieving, etc., in the second or last. In other words,
the Saints will rise first, and those who are not Saints will not rise
until afterwards, according to the wisdom, justice and mercy of God.

vol. 23, p.172
Christ is the great example for all mankind, and I believe that
mankind were as much foreordained to become like him, as that he was
foreordained to be the Redeemer of man. Whom God did foreknow—and whom
did he not foreknow? "He also did predestinate to be conformed to the
image of His Son, that He might be the firstborn among many brethren."
It is very plain, that mankind are very far from being like Christ, as
the world is to-day, only in form of person. In this we are like him,
or in the form of his person, as he is the express image of His
Father's person. We are therefore in the form of God, physically, and
may become like him spiritually, and like him in the possession of
knowledge, intelligence, wisdom and power.

vol. 23, p.172
The grand object of our coming [p.173] to this earth is that we may
become like Christ, for if we are not like him, we cannot become the
sons of God, and be joint heirs with Christ.

vol. 23, p.173
The man who passes through this probation, and is faithful, being
redeemed from sin by the blood of Christ, through the ordinances of
the Gospel, and attains to exaltation in the kingdom of God, is not
less but greater than the angels, and if you doubt it read your Bible,
for there it is written that the Saints shall "judge angels," and also
they shall "judge the world." And why? Because the resurrected,
righteous man has progressed beyond the pre-existent or disembodied
spirits, and has risen above them, having both spirit and. body as
Christ has, having gained the victory over death and the grave, and
having power over sin and Satan, in fact having passed from the
condition of the angel to that of a God. He possesses keys of power,
dominion and glory that the angel does not possess—and cannot possess
without gaining them in the same way that he gained them, which will
be by passing through the same ordeals and proving equally faithful.
It was so ordained when the morning stars sang together, before the
foundations of this earth were laid. Man in his pre-existent condition
is not perfect, neither is he in the disembodied estate. There is no
perfect estate but that of the risen Redeemer, which is God's estate,
and no man can become perfect except he becomes like them. And what
are they like? I have shown what Christ is like, and he is like his
Father, but I will refer to an undoubted authority to this people, on
this point, "The Father has a body of flesh and bones as tangible as
man's, the Son also, but the Holy Ghost has not a body of flesh and
bones, but is a personage of spirit; were it not so the Holy Ghost
could not dwell in us." Doc. and Cov., Sec. 130. There is not time to
refer to the many scriptural passages which might be cited in proof of
these important facts, enough already has been referred to, to place
the matter beyond a doubt.

vol. 23, p.173
It is believed by many in the Christian world, that our Savior
finished his mission when he expired upon the cross, and his last
words on the cross, as given by the Apostle John—"it is finished," are
frequently quoted as evidence of the fact; but this is an error.
Christ, did not complete his mission upon the earth until after his
body was raised from the dead. Had his mission been completed when he
died, his disciples would have continued fishermen, carpenters, etc.,
for they returned to their several occupations soon after the
crucifixion, not yet knowing the force of their holy calling, nor
understanding the mission assigned them by their Master, whose name
would soon have been buried with his body in the grave to perish and
be forgotten, "for as yet they knew not the scripture that He must
rise again from the dead." But the most glorious part of his mission
had to be accomplished after the crucifixion and death of his body.
When on the first day of the week some of the disciples went to the
tomb with certain preparations for the body of their Lord, they were
met there by two men clothed in "shining garments," who said unto
them, "Why seek ye the living among the dead? He is not here but; is
risen. Remember how He spoke unto you when He was yet in Galilee,
saying the Son of Man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men
and be crucified, and the third [p.174] day rise again."    And not
until then did the disciples remember these words of the Savior, or
begin to understand their meaning. Why were they thus forgetful, and
seemingly ignorant of all they had been taught by the Savior
respecting the objects of his mission to the earth? Because they
lacked one important qualification, they had not yet been "endowed
with power from on high." They had not yet obtained the gift of the
Holy Ghost. And the presumption is, they never would have received
this important and essential endowment had Christ's mission been
completed at the time of his death. It may seem strange to some who
may not have reflected on this matter fully, that the disciples of
Christ were without the gift of the Holy Ghost until after his
resurrection. But so it is written, notwithstanding the Savior on one
occasion declared, "blessed art thou Simon, etc., for flesh and blood
hath not revealed this unto thee, but my Father which is in heaven."
While Jesus was with them he was their light and their inspiration.
They followed him by sight, and felt the majestic power of his
presence, and when these were gone they returned to their nets and to
their various occupations and to their homes saying, "we trusted that
it had been he which should have redeemed Israel, but the chief
priests and our rulers have delivered him to be condemned to death,
and have crucified him." No wonder that Jesus exclaimed unto some of
them, "O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the Prophets
have written."

vol. 23, p.174
If the Disciples had been endowed with the "gift of the Holy Ghost,"
or "with power from on high," at this time, their course would have
been altogether different from this as the sequel abundantly proved.
If Peter, who was the chief Apostle, had received the gift of the Holy
Ghost, and the power and testimony thereof prior to the terrible night
on which be cursed and swore and denied his Lord, the result would
have been very different with him, for then he would have sinned
against "light and knowledge," and "against the Holy Ghost," for which
there is no forgiveness. The tact, therefore, that he was forgiven,
after bitter tears of repentance, is an evidence that he was without
the witness of the Holy Ghost, never having received it. The other
disciples or apostles of Christ were precisely in the same condition,
and it was not until the evening of the day on which Jesus came out of
the grave, that he bestowed upon them this inestimable gift. John
gives a careful description of this important event which concludes as
follows: "Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto you; as my
Father sent me, even so send I you. And when he had said this he
breathed on them and said unto them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost,
whosoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them," etc. This was
their glorious commission, and now were they prepared to receive the
witness of the Spirit—even the testimony of Jesus Christ. Yet they
were told to "tarry in Jerusalem until they were endued with power
from on high," which they did. Jesus further told them that if he went
not away the "Comforter"—that is the Holy Ghost—would not come unto
them, but if he went away he would "send him," and he it was who
should testify of Christ, and of the Father, and  bring to their
remembrance "all things whatsoever" he had commanded or taught them,
[p.175] and it should "lead them into all truth. Thus we see that the
resurrection from the dead, not only of Christ but of all mankind, in
the due time of the Lord; the endowment of the Apostles with the Holy
Ghost, and their glorious commission from Christ, being sent out by
him as he was sent by the Father; the opening of the eyes of the
disciples to understand the prophecies of the Scriptures, and many
other things did Jesus after he cried out upon the cross, "it is
finished." Further, the mission of Jesus will be unfinished until he
redeems the whole human family, except the sons of perdition, and also
this earth from the curse that is upon it, and both the earth and its
inhabitants can be presented to the Father redeemed, sanctified and
glorious.

vol. 23, p.175
Things upon the earth, so far as they have not been perverted by
wickedness, are typical of things in heaven. Heaven was the prototype
of this beautiful creation when it came from the hand of the Creator,
and was pronounced "good."

vol. 23, p.175
Much might be said in continuation of this subject, but I see that my
time has expired. Amen.

John Taylor, July 24, 1882

Delivered at the Funeral Services of Bishop Reuben Miller, 
at Mill Creek, Monday, July 24, 1882.

The Death of the Faithful No Cause for Mourning—The 
Perpetuity of the Priesthood—Probationary Ingress and Egress
—All Knowledge Comes From God—Temple-Building and 
Its Purposes—Exhortations to the Saints.

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.175
I thought I would come here today to mingle my condolence and sympathy
with yours while paying the last token of respect to the remains of
your husband, your father, your friend, your Bishop.

vol. 23, p.175
These are occasions that cause us to feel sorrowful, and yet we should
not sorrow at the departure of a good man—a highminded, honorable man,
a good Latter-day Saint, as I have always esteemed Bishop Miller to
be. I am told that many of you were not born when Brother Miller was
first installed Bishop; that there are only two women, of whom his
wife is one, and three men that are now living in the Ward when he was
first ordained Bishop here; and that he has during [p.176] his
bishopric blessed, when children,  a great many of the congregation
assembled here to-day.

vol. 23, p.176
When a man who has been faithful and true leaves the world to go into
another state of existence, what is there to mourn for? Should his
family mourn? No. They cannot help the natural feelings of sympathy
that well up in the heart at the departure of their friends; wives
cannot help having sympathy for their husbands, and husbands for their
wives, parents for their children, and children for their parents. The
family of Brother Miller have lost a good husband, a loving father, a
faithful friend, and under such circumstances they mourn when they are
deprived of his society and his counsel.

vol. 23, p.176
When men leave this earth they leave it to occupy another sphere in
another state of existence. And if, as is the case with Brother
Miller, they hold the Priesthood that administers in time and in
eternity, having fulfilled this part, as many others have done who
have left the world, and as our deceased brother has done, they hold
that Priesthood in the eternal worlds, and operate in it there. It is
an everlasting Priesthood, that administers in time and in eternity.
And the Gospel that we have received unfolds to us principles of which
we were heretofore entirely ignorant. It shows us the relationship
that exists between God and man, and it shows us the relationship that
exists between men who have dwelt upon the earth before and those who
exist today. It shows that while God has revealed the Priesthood to us
upon the earth and conferred upon us those privileges, that in former
generations he revealed the same Priesthood to other men, and that
those men holding that Priesthood ministered to others here upon the
earth; and that we are operating with them and they with us in our
interests and in the interests of the Church and kingdom of God, in
assisting to build up the Zion of God, and in seeking to establish
truth and righteousness upon the earth; and that there is a connecting
link between the Priesthood in the heavens and the Priesthood upon the
earth.

vol. 23, p.176
God, our heavenly Father, has gathered unto himself, through the
atonement of Jesus Christ, very many great and honorable men who have
lived upon the earth, and who have been clothed with the powers of the
Priesthood. Those men having held that Priesthood and administered in
it upon the earth are now in the heavens operating with the Priesthood
in the heavens in connection with the Priesthood that exists now upon
the earth. Consequently I do not feel sorrowful when I see a good man
go, and yet in some respects I do. There is something painful about
the separation. But I look upon it a good deal as it was with us when
we were coming to this land. Said you to your friends when they were
leaving: "Thomas, Mary, James or William, you are going away to Zion;
I am sorry to see you go, and yet I am glad you are going." We feel
sorry to part with our friends; but when the struggle is over, when
they have battled with the world and the powers of darkness, and by
the Spirit and power of God have overcome and triumphed, having
remained true and faithful to the last, and have gone to join the
hosts in the eternal worlds, to associate with the eternal Priesthood
that exists there, do we feel to mourn? No, I do not;  there is no
cause to mourn: it is a cause of rejoicing. By and [p.177] by we shall
follow; for we expect to mingle with them.

vol. 23, p.177
A few days ago I attended the funeral of one of my wives; and while
doing so I looked upon the great city of the dead. I thought to
myself, here are thousands of honorable men and women who are sleeping
the sleep of peace, who have served their God, and who have got
through with the affairs of this world; and that while their bodies
are decaying here, their spirits are searing in the heavens. Do I feel
sorry for them? No, they have gone to rest, and all is peace with
them, according to the mind and will of God in relation to those
matters, He having appointed unto man that he must die.

vol. 23, p.177
Since the organization of the world myriads have come and have taken
upon themselves bodies, and they have passed away, generation after
generation, into another state of existence. And it is so to-day. And
I suppose while we are mourning the loss of our friend, others are
rejoicing to meet him behind the veil; and while he has left us,
others are coming into the world at the same time, and probably in
this our territory. There is a continuous change, an ingress of beings
into the world and an egress out of it. As near as my memory serves
me, from one-third to one-fourth of our population to-day are children
under eight years of age. There are thousands of men upon the earth
to-day, among the Saints of God, of whom it was decreed before they
came that they should occupy the positions they have occupied and do
occupy, and many of them have performed their part and gone home;
others are left to still fulfill the duties and responsibilities
devolving upon them.

vol. 23, p.177
I was remarkably struck on looking at the three mottoes before me, one
is, Holiness to the Lord, which I suppose was placed there by your
late Bishop. There is something beautiful and glorious in the
contemplation. And when I heard Brother Gardiner speak about his
visits with Brother Miller to talk over the things of the kingdom of
God, it indicated to me that his heart and feelings were interested in
it, as well as interested in the welfare of the county, as others have
testified of. We should all have those feelings, not only Bishops and
Presidents but all the people ought to be interested in one another's
welfare. Our welfare and happiness depends upon our obedience to the
laws of God, upon our conduct before him in all our acts. We wish to
have inscribed not only in our meeting-house, but in our hearts and
acts, Holiness to the Lord, God is my, God, God is my Father, God is
my friend; and I wish to devote and dedicate myself unto Him, ought to
be the feeling of every man and woman, and especially of every
Latter-day Saint. Let there be no act of my life, no principle that I
embrace, that shall be at variance with these words which were first
inscribed by the Almighty, and prophesied of that it should come to
pass in the last days, that even upon the bells of the horses should
be written "Holiness to the Lord." That is not in name, only, but it
is to be written on the tablets of our hearts, as with a pen of iron,
for when this principle shall become universal, righteousness will
extend "from the rivers to the ends of the earth."

vol. 23, p.177
Then, here is another motto: "Thy kingdom come." All these things are
full of meaning and interest. This was taught by Jesus to his
disciples when they came to [p.178] him, saying, teach us to pray, as
John taught his disciples. Said he, " When you pray, say, Our Father,
who art in heaven." Who? Our Father. What, my Father and your Father?
Yes; and the God and Father of the spirits of all flesh. Our Father
who art in heaven; hallowed be Thy name. Let me reverence Thee, O God,
in all my doings, in all my acts, in all my proceedings, in all my
associations with men and with the Church and kingdom of God and with
the world—let me always reverence Thee. Hallowed he thy name. Thy
kingdom come. What kingdom? What is the meaning of "thy kingdom come?"
It means the rule of God; it means the law of God; it means the
government of God; it means the people who have listened to and who
are willing to listen to and observe the commands of Jehovah; and it
means that there is a God who is willing to guide and direct and
sustain his people. Thy kingdom come, that thy government may be
established, and the principles of eternal truth as they exist in the
heavens may be imparted to men; and that, when they are imparted to
men, those men may be in subjection to those laws and to that
government, and live in the fear of God, keeping his commandments and
being under his direction. Thy kingdom come; that the confusion, the
lasciviousness and corruption, the evil and wickedness, the murder and
bloodshed that now exist among mankind may be done away, and the
principles of truth and right, the principles of kindness, charity and
love as they dwell in the bosom of the Gods, may dwell with us.

vol. 23, p.178
"Thy will be done." Not my will, not my desires, not my wishes. I do
not know, you do not know, what would be good for us; I do not know
what would be good for this people only as God teaches me. I do not
want to teach my ideas; I want to know the will of God, and then teach
it. We should all seek to know the will of  God, and then do it. Thy
will be done. What brought you and me here? Did we have any knowledge
of the will of God? Not until he revealed it. Did we have any
knowledge of the kingdom of God? Not until He revealed it; and numbers
of us have very little knowledge of it today, very little indeed. We
have very little knowledge of the kingdom of God; and yet we have been
here year after year, and have been taught for many years the sacred
principles of truth communicated by the holy Priesthood, but we hardly
comprehend them. Is there a principle that we have received associated
with the Gospel of the Son of God, that we should have received if God
had not revealed it to Joseph Smith His Prophet? No; we knew nothing
about them. Is there anybody among these aged and gray-haired men who
came to an understanding of even the first principles of the Gospel
until he revealed them anew? No. Do you know it? I know it to be a
fact. I knew Joseph Smith and Brigham Young very well and other
prominent men of this Church; and I have met with men in different
nations, of all grades and classes of position and intelligence, and I
know that they do not know the principles of eternal truth as God has
revealed them to us. Have we anything, then, to boast of or to glory
in? I have not, only in God. But I thank God our Heavenly Father and
His Son Jesus Christ and the Holy Priesthood that existed, that God in
his mercy has been [p.179] pleased through their instrumentality to
again restore the everlasting Gospel, bringing with it light,
immortality and eternal life.

vol. 23, p.179
What did we know about the ordinances of the Gospel—could I find them
anywhere? There is not a man living to-day that could, only as God
revealed them, and I am at the defiance of any man to say that he knew
anything about the principles of the everlasting Gospel until God
revealed them. Did any of us find out anything about the Gospel? No.
Who knew anything about the gathering? The prophets had spoken about
it, but who comprehended their words? Nobody. Did they know anything
about gathering men together to a land of Zion that should be, or
about the kingdom of God that was to be set up? Some of them would
talk about what Daniel saw, but they knew nothing about it; and they
are in the dark about it to-day, for no man can know the things of God
but by the Spirit of God, and they cannot obtain that Spirit only by
obedience to His law, and hence there is so much misapprehension about
us, and they will remain in the dark until they obey the Gospel of the
Son of God. What do they know about the future? Nothing. What do they
know about the celestial, or the terrestrial or the telestial glory?
Nothing; they do not comprehend anything about these matters; and when
they leave this world, as a prominent philosopher has said, they take
a leap in the dark. We know where we are going; we know where Brother
Miller has gone. God has revealed these things to us, and consequently
we are enlightened. But did we find it out by our own wisdom and
intelligence? No, it was the Lord who revealed it.

vol. 23, p.179
And what about our dead, and what about our Temple building? That is a
singular thing for men to be engaged in. Do you find anything like it
anywhere else? No. I remember talking with Baron Rothschild when
showing him our Temple. He asked what was the meaning of it. Said I,
Baron, your Prophets centuries ago, when under the inspiration of the
Almighty, said that the Lord whom you seek shall suddenly come to his
temple. "Yes," he said, "I know they said that." "Will you show me a
place upon the face of the earth where God has got a temple to come
to?" Said he, "I do not know of any such place." But if your Prophets
told the truth, then there must be a Temple built before your Messiah
can come. Said he, Is this that Temple? No, sir. What is this then? It
is a Temple but not the Temple your fathers spoke of. But you will yet
build a Temple in Jerusalem, and the Lord whom you seek will come to
that Temple. What is this for, he enquired? Among other things that we
may perform the sacred ordinances about which we are so much maligned,
wherein we make eternal covenants with our wives, that we may have a
claim upon them in the resurrection. Who revealed this? God our
Heavenly Father. And because he has revealed these things, and because
we are fulfilling these things, our nation, groveling in darkness,
wrapped in midnight gloom, knowing no more about God and eternity than
that piece of iron railing, makes it criminal for us to form
associations that are to exist "while life or thought or being lasts
or immortality endures"—associations with our wives and children, with
our fathers and mothers, with our friends and associates, so that when
the last trump shall sound and the dead hear the voice of the Son of
[p.180] God, that we with them may come forth to obtain the exaltation
which God has prepared for those that love him, keep his commandments,
and are obedient to his laws. Shall we forego these things and give up
our hopes of eternal lives and exaltations at the instance of low,
degraded, corrupt, besotted and benighted men. Verily I say unto you,
Nay. We are after truth, exaltation and eternal lives; exaltation for
ourselves, for our fathers and mothers and for all men and women who
can comprehend the law of God, and who will obey his precepts and not
reject the Gospel of his Son.

vol. 23, p.180
These are the things that we seek, and God is with us and will be with
us, and will sustain us, and no power on earth or in hell can stop the
progress of this work; for it is onward according to the decree of
Almighty God, and will be from this time henceforth and forever. And
as the prophets have said, so say I, woe to those men and woe to that
nation or to those nations that lift up their hands against Zion, for
God will destroy them. I prophecy that in the name of the Lord God of
hosts. And he will be with his Israel, and will sustain his people and
bring them off victorious; and if faithful to the end we shall obtain
thrones, principalities, powers, dominions, exaltations, and eternal
lives in the kingdom of our God, and Brother Miller will be there. Let
us try to emulate his good example and seek to do that which is right
in the sight of God and man. God has given us great principles and put
us in possession of great blessings. Let us appreciate them. Let us,
in all sincerity, be honest and virtuous, truthful, holy and pure. Let
us abstain from covetousness, fraud, lasciviousness and corruption of
every kind, and be indeed and in truth what we profess to be, the
Saints of the living God.

vol. 23, p.180
God bless you in time and throughout the eternities to come, in the
name of Jesus, Amen. [p.181]

Erastus Snow, May 6, 1882

Delivered at Logan, Saturday Afternoon, May 6, 1882.

God's Peculiar People Called a Kingdom of Priests—Their 
Ministry Thus Foreshadowed—The Melchisedek and Aaronic 
Priesthoods—Their Restoration in the Latter-Days—The 
Preaching of the Gospel—Ephraim and Manassek—The Lineage 
of the Prophet Joseph Smith—Predestination and Election
—The Dispersion and Gathering of Israel—The Priesthood 
Endless, Administering in Time and Eternity—The 
Blindness of the Gentiles to the Things of God—The 
Results of Persecution—The Future of the Faithful

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.181
I will call the attention of the congregation to the words of the Lord
through Moses, spoken to the children of Israel, contained in the 5th
and 6th verses of the 19th chapter of Exodus:

vol. 23, p.181
"Now, therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed and keep my covenant,
then shall ye be a peculiar treasure unto me above all people: for all
the earth is mine.

vol. 23, p.181
And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests, and an holy nation."

vol. 23, p.181
In connection with this passage I will read the words of the Apostle
Peter, as recorded in the 5th verse, 2nd chap. of 1st Peter:

vol. 23, p.181
"Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, an holy
Priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by
Jesus Christ."

vol. 23, p.181
Also the 9th verse of the same chapter:

vol. 23, p.181
"But ye are a chosen generations, a royal priesthood, an holy nation,
a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the praises of him who
hath called ye out of darkness into this marvelous light."

vol. 23, p.181
Elder Penrose referred this morning to the fact of so large a portion
of the Latter-day Saints being called and ordained to bear some
portion of the Priesthood, remarking that at times he had queried in
his mind as to why this was so appointed unto us. This reminded me of
the Scriptures I have just read in your hearing. The consideration of
the subject involves the whole mission of the Latter-day Saints. The
promise of God to ancient Israel contained in the first text sets
forth the purposes of Jehovah in choosing the seed of Abraham
especially and separating them from other peoples and nations, and
taking them under His especial care and guidance, and leading them as
he did out of Egyptian bondage with a mighty hand and an out-stretched
arm and planting them in Canaan in fulfilment of the promises male to
their father Abraham, and to Isaac and Jacob. And when God called
Abraham to leave his father's house and go to a land which he should
show him and which he afterwards promised to him and his seed for an
[p.182] inheritance, he had this in view, to make of him and his seed
a peculiar people; to make of them instruments in his hands of
accomplishing good for the benefit of the world.

vol. 23, p.182
He promised Abraham on another occasion that in him and his seed all
the nations of the earth should be blessed. And although this had
reference chiefly to the coming of the Son of God through his lineage,
who was to be the Chief Apostle and High Priest of our profession, the
Redeemer of the world, it implied the fact also that through his seed
the Gospel should be carried to all the world, and the oracles of God
delivered to men; that prophets and righteous men should be raised up
who should act as the mouthpiece of God to the people among whom they
should live, and they should have Abraham for their father. Among his
descendants also, his Temple as well as the Tabernacle should be
established, and the ordinances were to be revealed through them and
the Priesthood conferred upon them, and the word of God preserved
among them and handed down to future generations, thus maintaining the
true character and knowledge of God, and perpetuating the same upon
the earth. This was a great work that the Lord purposed concerning the
seed of Abraham, and it was for this reason and purpose that he
promised to establish his covenant with them forever.

vol. 23, p.182
Now the Priesthood referred to in Scripture had not reference alone to
that lower or lesser order known as the Levitical Priesthood which was
confirmed by covenant upon Aaron and his seed and upon the house of
his fathers, the tribe of Levi, which Priesthood officiated in
offering sacrifices and all the lesser duties pertaining to the law;
but it comprehended something more than this, the Priesthood as a
whole, including the Melchisedek or that holy order of Priesthood
after the order of the Son of God. And when Moses was made the
mouthpiece of the Lord to Israel in this precious promise we find them
hearkening to him and keeping his covenants, they being a peculiar
people unto him, above all the earth, a chosen generation, a royal
Priesthood; and he referred to them as a whole people and not to the
Levites alone, and to the Priesthood, as I before remarked, as a whole
including, of course, the Melehisedek Priesthood, hence the words of
Peter: Ye are a chosen generation, a royal Priesthood, an holy
nation."

vol. 23, p.182
The same great purpose and object prevail at the present time. The
calling and mission of the Latter-day Saints are to fulfill what is
here promised in these Scriptures—to bring about the restoration of
scattered Israel, the establishment of Zion, the preparing a people
for the coming of Christ; a people who are to be Saviors upon Mount
Zion, and thus fulfilling one of the prophesies of one of the Jewish
prophets concerning the Zion of the latter days, that Saviors should
come up upon Mount Zion to save the house of Esau, but the kingdom
should be the Lord's. No matter how many might be employed in this
work of salvation, as Saviors upon Mount Zion, all should labor as
helpers and co-laborers with Christ in the salvation of men.

vol. 23, p.182
God has promised in the revelations given to the Latter-day Saints to
make known unto them the fullness of all former dispensations, and he
has confirmed upon his servants in this dispensation of the fullness
of  times the keys of all former dispensations and revealed all the
ordinances made known to the [p.183] ancients; and, therefore, it is
our calling to complete the work that was inaugurated in former
dispensations of God to man. At first Joseph Smith received the gift
of seeing visions and the gift of translating dead languages by the
Urim and Thummim, and when he had exercised himself in these gifts for
a season, he received the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, together
with his Brother Oliver, under the hands of John the Baptist, who was
a resurrected being, and who was the last of the Jewish High Priests
under the dispensation of the law, the only son of Zacariah the High
Priest, and a child of promise, who was beheaded by order of Herod,
having first performed his mission in preparing the way of the Lord,
and having preached the baptism of repentance for the remission of
sins, testifying of Jesus that was to come, and baptizing those who
received him, including the Savior himself. John having finished his
mission, seals his testimony with his blood, rose again from the dead
and continued to hold those keys of the Priesthood which he inherited
from his fathers and which were confirmed upon him by the angel of the
Lord when he was eight days old. And he was a fit and proper person to
send to confer those keys of Priesthood upon Joseph and Oliver. In due
course of time, as we read in the history which he has left, Peter,
James and John appeared to him—it was at a period when they were being
pursued by their enemies and they had to travel all night, and in the
dawn of the coming day when they were weary and worn who should appear
to them but Peter, James and John, for the purpose of conferring upon
them the Apostleship, the keys of which they themselves had held while
upon the earth, which had been bestowed upon them by the Savior. This
Priesthood conferred upon them by those three messengers embraces
within it all offices of the Priesthood from the highest to the
lowest. As has been often taught us that the keys of the presidency of
this Apostleship represent the highest authority conferred upon man in
the flesh. And by virtue of these keys of Priesthood the Prophet
Joseph from time to time proceeded to ordain and set in order the
Priesthood in its various quorums as we see it to-day in the Church.
And if the question be asked why, and for what purpose, the answer
would be the idea conveyed in the language I have quoted: In
accordance with the design of the Lord to raise up a peculiar people
to himself, a holy nation, a royal Priesthood—a kingdom of Priests,
that shall be saviors upon Mount Zion, not only to preach the Gospel
to the scattered remnants of Israel, but to save to the uttermost the
nations of the Gentiles, inasmuch as they will listen and can be saved
by the plan which God has provided.

vol. 23, p.183
The first important labor of this ministry is to go abroad and preach
the Gospel to the nations. The Gospel of the kingdom must be preached
to all people and nations and tongues before the end can come; and by
the preaching of the word awl the administering of the ordinances of
the Gospel, is Israel sought out, from among the nations among which
they are scattered, especially the seed of Ephraim unto whom the first
promises appertain, the promise of the keys of the Priesthood. For it
must be remembered that of all the seed of Abraham whom the Lord chose
to bear the keys pertaining to this holy order of Priesthood, the seed
of Ephraim, the son of Joseph, were the first and [p.184] chief. While
the tribe of Levi, unto which Moses and Aaron belonged, was especially
charged with the administration of affairs of the lesser Priesthood
under the law, yet Ephraim; the peculiar and chosen son of Joseph, was
the one whom the Lord had named by his own mouth and through the
Prophets, to inherit the keys of presidency of this High Priesthood
after the order of the Son of God. In this also we see the fulfillment
of the covenants and promises of God; not that Joseph by birthright
inherited this blessing, for Reuben was the first-born among the
twelve sons of Jacob; but we are told in Chronicles, the 7th chapter,
that Reuben forfeited this birthright by his adultery, and that God
took it from him and conferred it upon the sons of Joseph; and of the
sons of Joseph he chose Ephraim as the chief; and while the Patriarch
Jacob, as we read in the 49th chapter of Genesis, adopted into his own
family two of the sons of Joseph, Ephraim and Manasseh, yet he placed
Ephraim the younger foremost, and blessed him with the chief blessing,
saying, that Mannasseh shall be great, but Ephraim shall be greater
than he; he shall become a multitude in the midst of the earth.
Another Scripture also says concerning scattered Israel, that Ephraim
has mixed himself among the people; and speaking of the gathering of
Israel in the latter-day dispensation, the Prophet Jeremiah has said
that God would gather Israel and lead them as a shepherd does his
flock, and says he, I am Father to Israel, but Ephraim is my
first-born. Now, if Ephraim has been scattered and has mixed himself
with the people until their identity is lost among the nations, how
are they going to be recognized and receive the promised blessings—how
is it that Ephraim shall be the first-born of the Lord in the great
gathering of the latter-days? If we turn back to the blessing which
Moses gave to the twelve tribes of Israel as found in Deuteronomy, we
shall there see that in blessing the tribe of Joseph, he especially
charged them with the duty of gathering the people from the ends of
the earth. Said he, Joseph's horns are like the horns of unicorns,
which shall push the people together from the ends of the earth, and
they are the thousands of Manasseh and ten thousands of Ephraim;
showing that it shall be the ten thousands of Ephraim and thousands of
Manasseh who shall be in the foremost ranks of bearing the Gospel
message to the ends of the earth, and gathering Israel from the four
quarters of the world in the last days. Whoever has read the Book of
Mormon carefully will have learned that the remnants of the house of
Joseph dwelt upon the American continent; and that Lehi learned by
searching the records of his fathers that were written upon the plates
of brass, that he was of the lineage of Manasseh. The Prophet Joseph
informed us that the record of Lehi, was contained on the 116 pages
that were first translated and subsequently stolen, and of which an
abridgement is given us in the first Book of Nephi, which is the
record of Nephi individually, he himself being of the lineage of
Manasseh; but that Ishmael was of the lineage of Ephraim, and that his
sons married into Lehi's family, and Lehi's sons married Ishmael's
daughters, thus fulfilling the words of Jacob upon Ephraim and
Manasseh in the 48th chapter of Genesis,  which says: "And let my name
be named on them, and the name of my fathers [p.185] Abraham and
Isaac; and let them grow into a multitude in the midst of the land."
Thus these descendants of Manasseh and Ephraim grew together upon this
American continent, with a sprinkling from the house of Judah, from
Mulek descended, who left Jerusalem eleven years after Lehi, and
founded the colony afterwards known as Zarahemla and found by
Mosiah—thus making a combination, an intermixture of Ephraim and
Manasseh with the remnants of Judah; and for aright we know, the
remnants of some other tribes that might have accompanied Mulek. And
such have grown up on the American continent. But we are not informed
that the Prophet Joseph and the first Elders of this Church who were
called and chosen of God to bear the Priesthood and lay the foundation
of this work, were descended from any portion of those remnants that
peopled America anciently, and whose history is given us in the Book
of Mormon. Yet we find in the Doctrine and Covenants the declaration
concerning the first Elders of this Church, that they were of the
house of Ephraim; and another passage referring to the wicked and
rebellious says, they shall be cut off from among the people, for the
rebellious are not of the seed of Ephraim. And there is a passage in
the Book of Mormon which is a part of the prophecy of Joseph written
on the plates of brass and quoted by Lehi, concerning the Prophet
Joseph Smith, who, it says, was to be raised up in the latter days to
translate the records of the Nephites, and whose name should be
Joseph, and who should be a descendant of that Joseph that was sold
into Egypt, and also that that should be the name of his father.

vol. 23, p.185
Now if the Prophet Joseph Smith was that chosen vessel out of the
loins of Joseph, it maybe asked by some, what evidence have we of this
lineage? I answer, the testimony of God, the best of all testimony,
for no record kept by mortal man can be equal to it; and that, too, by
reason of that quaint but sensible old maxim, "it takes a wise man to
know who his father was, but a fool may find out who his mother was."
And even if we had the lineage of the fathers, it would not be as sure
and certain to us as the word of the Lord. For he has had his eye upon
the chosen spirits that have come upon the earth in the various ages
from the beginning of the world up to this time; and as he said to
Abraham, speaking of the multitudes of spirits that were shown unto
him in heavenly vision, you see that some are more noble than others?
Yes. Then you may know there were some others still more noble than
they; and he speaks in the same manner of the multitude of the
heavenly bodies; and said he to Abraham, thou art one of those noble
ones whom I have chosen to be my rulers. The Lord has sent those noble
spirits into the world to perform a special work, and appointed their
times; and they have always fulfilled the mission given them, and
their future glory and exaltation is secured unto them; and that is
what I understand by the doctrine of election spoken of by the Apostle
Paul and other sacred writers: "For whom he did foreknow, he also did
predestinate to be confirmed to the image of His Son, that he might be
the first-born among many brethren. Such were called and chosen and
elected of God to perform a certain work at a certain time of the
world's history and in due time he fitted them for that [p.186] work.
It will be remembered when Jeremiah was called of God in his youth
that he, in order to excuse himself, complained of his youth and of
his being slow of speech, that the Lord said unto him that he would be
mouth for him and matter to his heart, for, he said, he knew him and
called him from his mother's womb to be a prophet unto the nations.
And so he called John the Baptist by sending his angel Gabriel to his
father Zachariah, and giving him a promise that his wife Elizabeth,
though old and barren, should yet conceive and bear a son, and that
his name should be John, who should be a forerunner to the Savior to
prepare the way before his face. And so he elected the seed of Ephraim
to be that peculiar people I have referred to, that holy nation, a
kingdom of Priests, a people to receive the covenants and oracles, and
to be witnesses to certain nations of the God of Israel. And how
strict were his commands that they should have no other Gods but him,
that they might be a standing rebuke to the idol worshippers, and to
all who believe not in the true and living God.

vol. 23, p.186
Now the same spirit of revelation that sought out the Prophet Joseph
from the loins of Joseph who was sold into Egypt, and that raised him
up in this dispensation to receive the keys of the Priesthood and to
lay the foundation of this great work in the earth, has also called
the children of Abraham from among the kingdoms and countries of the
earth to first hear and then embrace the everlasting Gospel; and the
remnants of the seed of Ephraim who were scattered from Palestine and
who colonized the shores of the Caspian Sea and thence made their way
into the north of Europe, western Scandinavia and northern Germany,
penetrating Scotland and England, and conquering those nations and
reigning as monarchs of Great Britain, and mingling their seed with
the Anglo-Saxon race, and spreading over the waters a fruitful vine,
as predicted by Jacob, whose branches should run over the wall. Their
blood has permeated European society, and it coursed in the veins of
the early colonists of America. And when the books shall be opened and
the lineage of all men is known, it will be found that they have been
first and foremost in everything noble among men in the various
nations in breaking off the shackles of king-craft and priestcraft and
oppression of every kind, and the foremost among men in upholding and
maintaining the principles of liberty and freedom upon this continent
and establishing a representative government, and thus preparing the
way for the coming forth of the fullness of the everlasting Gospel.
And it is the foremost of those spirits whom the Lord has prepared to
receive the Gospel when it was presented to them, and who did not wait
for the Elders to hunt them from the hills and corners of the earth,
but they were hunting for the Elders, impelled by a spirit which then
they could not understand; and for this reason were they among the
first Elders of the Church; they and the fathers having been watched
over from the days that God promised those blessings upon Issac and
Jacob and Joseph and Ephraim. And these are they that will be found in
the front ranks of all that is noble and good in their day and time,
and who will be found among those whose efforts are directed in
establishing upon the earth those heaven-born  principles which tend
directly to [p.187] blessing and salvation, to ameliorating the
condition of their fellow-men, and elevating them in the scale of
their being; and among those also who receive the fullness of the
Everlasting Gospel, and the keys of Priesthood in the last days,
through whom God determined to gather up again unto himself a peculiar
people, a holy nation, a pure seed that shall stand upon Mount Zion as
saviors, not only to the house of Israel but also to the house of
Esau.

vol. 23, p.187
Now the work of carrying the Gospel to the nations and gathering the
people, mighty as it is, is not the chief, it is but laying the
foundation for the still greater work of the redemption of the myriads
of the dead of the seed of Israel that have perished without the
fullness of the Gospel, who too are heirs to the promised blessings;
but the time had not come when they passed away for the fulfillment of
all that God had promised Abraham, Isaac and Jacob concerning their
seed: Ezekiel in the 37th chapter of his book beautifully illustrates
this doctrine in his vision of the valley of dry bones. I respectfully
refer you to it. The substance of the vision is this: The Lord showed
Ezekiel a valley full of dry human bones; and he asks him if those
bones can live. Ezekiel answered, "O Lord God, thou knowest." The Lord
then tells him to prophecy to the bones: Oh ye dry bones. Hear the
word of the Lord; and as he did so there was a shaking, and behold the
bones came together, bone to its bone; and according to the word of
the Lord through him, flesh and skin and sinews came upon them, and
the breath of life came into them, and lo, and behold, they stood upon
their feet an exceedingly great army. The Lord then tells the Prophet
that these are the whole house of Israel; and that they complain of
the non-fulfillment of the promises upon their head, saying, "Our
bones are dried, and our hope is lost: all are cut off for our parts.
But he further tells him to prophecy unto them, saying, "Thus saith
the Lord God; Behold, O my people, I will open your graves, and cause
you to come up out of your graves, and bring you into the land of
Israel," etc. And by whom shall this great and marvelous work be
accomplished? I answer, by the thousands of Manasseh and the ten
thousands of Ephraim; by this same people who shall search out and
gather together the house of Israel, and who will come up as saviors
upon Mount Zion. 

vol. 23, p.187
Paul tells us concerning the Melchisedek Priesthood, that it is after
the order of an endless life, without beginning of days or end of
years; or, in other words, that it is eternal; that it ministers in
time and also in eternity. Peter, James and John and their
fellow-laborers still minister in their Priesthood on the other side
of the veil; and Joseph Smith and his fellow-brethren still minister
in their office and calling under the counsel and direction of the
same Peter, James and John who ministered on earth, and who conferred
upon Joseph the keys of their Priesthood; and all the Elders of this
dispensation who prove faithful and magnify their calling in the flesh
will, when they pass hence, continue their labors in the spirit world,
retaining the same truly character and high responsibility that they
assume here. And these men will be engaged there hunting up the
remnants of their fathers of the house of Joseph through Ephraim and
Manasseh; and then all the other tribes of Israel; while their [p.188]
children and children's children remaining in the flesh, holding the
same Priesthood, are building and will continue to build Temples and
enter into them, and there officiate for the whole house of Israel,
whose bones are dry and hope lost; but with whom it will be, as the
Apostle Peter has expressed it, "Blessed be the God and Father of our
Lord Jesus Christ, which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten
us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from
the dead." When Peter buried his Lord he buried his hope also, and
when in this state of mind he said, "I go a fishing." He returned to
the old mode of living, and his fellow Apostles accompanied him. After
toiling all night and catching no fish, the Savior appeared to them,
but the disciples did not know him; and after learning that they had
caught nothing, he told them to cast the net on the other side of the
ship, and instantly the net was full of fishes. And straightway the
inspiration of the Almighty was upon Peter, who said, that's the Lord;
that's one of his tricks. And the impetuosity of his nature was such
that he could not wait, but threw himself into the water to go and
meet the Savior, knowing that it was He just as well as if the Father
himself had told him so. And when they got ashore they found that
their Lord had prepared food for them, of which they all partook. And
then the Savior takes Peter to task by giving him to understand that
He had called him and fellow-apostles to be fishers of men, and says
to Simon Peter, "Simon, son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these,"
(fish)? Peter answered, "Yea, Lord, thou knowest that I love thee."
The Savior said unto him, then "feed my lambs;" repeating his question
and admonition three times. This rebuke was sufficient lot Peter all
the rest of his days; we never hear of his going fishing again.

vol. 23, p.188
The morning of the resurrection dawns upon us. Ere long we will find
Joseph and his brethren overseeing and directing the labors of the
Elders of Israel in the Temples of our God, laboring for the
redemption of the dead, which work will continue during the thousand
years rest when the Savior will bear rule over the whole earth.

vol. 23, p.188
The Gentile nations comprehend not these things. Congress and the
hireling priests are blind and ignorant to them. And why? Because they
have not been "born again," being in the same condition that Nicodemus
was when the Savior told him that except a man were born again—that is
born of the water and the Spirit—he could not enter into (or see) the
kingdom of God. They talk about religion, and they profess to be
teachers of Christianity; so far as they honestly believe, and show by
their works, that Christ was the Son of God, so far God will have them
in remembrance; so far as they honestly receive those principles of
morality that should govern men in their walks of life and their
intercourse with their fellows, and do respect and strive to live
them, so far will he hold them in honorable remembrance, and they will
be numbered among the honorable of the earth, and the mercy of the
Lord will reach them in his due time; but the hypocrite who conceals
his wicked heart under the cloak of religion, who has a form of
godliness, but denies the power thereof, all such will he waste away.

vol. 23, p.188
Understanding this as we understand them, we do not wonder at this
class of persons combining with  [p.189] the powers of earth to throw
stumbling blocks in the way of this community. But will the Lord
suffer them to bring persecution upon us? Peradventure he may; and he
will if it is necessary to prune the vineyard, to cleanse his people
from sin, to purge out evil and frighten away the hypocrites in Zion;
for it has been decreed that fearfulness shall surprise the hypocrites
in Zion; and if he suffers the wicked to combine against us, he will
overrule it for the salvation of the righteous. The righteous can
endure trials, realizing as they do that qqq

vol. 23, p.189
Behind a frowning providence,
	He hides a smiling face.

vol. 23, p.189
And that after much tribulation; comes the blessing. And such are of
Ephraim. Amen.

Lorenzo Snow, May 6, 1882

Delivered at Logan, Sunday, May 6th, 1882.

The Establishment of Character—Traits that Are Admirable—
How to Have Influence With Heaven—Why Men Should Do
Right—The Cultivation of Spiritual Gifts—The Things of
God Must Be Sought After—Fasting, Prayer, Devotion and
Sacrifice

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.189
The speaker commenced by reading the first ten verses and the 18th
verse of the 35th chapter of Jeremiah; also part of the 139th Psalm;
and then said:

vol. 23, p.189
I read these verses with a view of riveting more forcibly upon our
understanding a principle which I desire to present for consideration,
namely, the establishing of a proper character, as Latter-day Saints,
before God our Father.

vol. 23, p.189
I am under the strongest impression that the most valuable
consideration, and that which will be of the most service when we
return to the spirit world, will be that of having established a
proper and well-defined character as faithful and consistent
Latter-day Saints in this state of probation. In cases where a
stranger applies for employment, or an office of trust, it is often
required that he produce papers attesting his worthiness, from
reliable parties, letters of recommendation and of introduction which
are exceedingly useful in their way, assisting in obtaining favors and
privileges which otherwise would he [p.190] difficult to secure. It
is, however, comparatively easy to obtain a written character, as it
is termed, a character that one can put in his pocket; and, indeed,
according to my observation it is not infrequently the case that
people are the bearers of written characters which their real and true
character tails to attest. There are those among us who are recognized
as members of this Church who take a vast amount of pains to be
favorably known by those around them, but whose real character, or the
inwardness so to speak, of such people, is veiled or disguised, being
to all outward appearance reputable Latter-day squints, but whose
inward character, the character that is written indelibly upon their
own hearts, would, if known, render them unfit for the association and
fellowship of the people of God. Now this prayer that I have referred
to—"Search me, O God, and know my heart; try me, and know my thoughts;
and see if there be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the way
everlasting"—is very significant; it was a prayer that David in the
principal course of his life could conscientiously and with a degree
of confidence offer up to the Lord. But there were times when he would
feel the faltering and quivering sensation of weakness in offering up
a prayer of this kind.

vol. 23, p.190
I have reason to believe that many of the Latter-day Saints, during a
great portion of their lives, could approach the Lord in all
confidence and make this same prayer—"Search me, O God, and know my
heart, and see if there be any wicked way in me;" but if we, as a
people could live so as to be able at all times to bow before the Lord
and offer up a prayer like this, what a delightful thing it would be,
what an attainment we should have acquired in righteousness and good
works! To every person who has at heart the preparing of himself for
the great change, that is the work of regeneration, I would recommend
that he adopt this prayer of David, and see how near he can live
according to the light that he has, so as to make it in all sincerity
part of his devotions to God. Many fail in coming up to this standard
of excellence because they do things in secret where mortal eye cannot
penetrate, that has a direct tendency to alienate them from the
Almighty, and to grieve away the Spirit of God. Such persons cannot,
in their private closet use this prayer; they could not unless they
had repented of their sins and repaired the wrong they may have
committed, and determined to do better in the future than they had
done in the past, and to establish a character before God that could
be relied upon in the hour of trial, and that would fit them to
associate with holy beings and with the Father himself when they shall
have passed into the spirit world. In order to arrive at the state of
perfection that David did when he poured out his soul to the Lord in
the prayer that I have referred to, we must be true men and true
women; we must have faith largely developed, and we must be worthy of
the companionship of the Holy Ghost to aid us in the work of
righteousness all the day long, to enable us to sacrifice our own will
to the will of the Father, to battle against our fallen nature, and to
do right for the love of doing right, keeping our eye single to the
honor and glory of God. To do this there must be an inward feeling of
the mind that is conscious of the  responsibility that we are under,
that recognizes the fact that [p.191] the eye of God is upon us and
that our every act and the motives that prompt it must be accounted
for; and we must be constantly en rapport with the Spirit of the Lord.
We should strive earnestly to establish the principles of heaven
within us rather than trouble ourselves in fostering anxieties like
the foolish people of the Tower of Babel, to reach its location before
we are properly and lawfully prepared to become its inhabitants. Its
advantages and blessings, in a measure, can be obtained in this
probationary state by learning to live in conformity with its laws and
the practice of its principles. To do this, there must be a feeling
and determination to do God's will.

vol. 23, p.191
There are many things that I admire in the character of the prophets,
and especially in that of Moses. I admire his determination to carry
out the word and will of God with regard to Israel, and his readiness
to do everything that was in the power of man, assisted by the
Almighty; and above all I admire his integrity and fidelity to the
Lord. Where is something very beautiful and lovely to contemplate in
the character of the children of Rechab of whom I have read: there is
something that ought to command the admiration of all men, and indeed,
God himself admired it and recognized it in the great promise that he
made their father as a recognition of this remarkable virtue exhibited
in their character, namely, "Jenadab the son of Rechab shall not want
a man to stand before me forever." How comforting and consoling, what
a feeling of gratification and joy to the heart of a parent to receive
such a promise from the Lord, because of the obedience of his children
in strictly adhering to this counsel; his posterity forever should be
represented among those who should stand before the Lord. And God
admires the men and women to-day who pursue a course of rectitude and
who, notwithstanding the powers of Satan that are arrayed against
them, can say, Get thee behind me Satan, and who live a righteous, a
godly life, and such people have influence with God and their prayers
avail much. Moses, for instance, had such power with the Almighty as
to change his purposes on a certain occasion. It will be remembered
that the Lord became angry with the Israelites, and declared to Moses
that he would destroy them, and he would take Moses and make of him a
great people, and would bestow upon him and his posterity what he had
promised to Israel. But this great leader and lawgiver, faithful to
his trust, stood in the gap and there plead with the Lord on behalf of
his people; by the power that he could exercise and did exercise, he
was the means of saving the people from threatened destruction. How
noble and glorious Moses must have appeared in the eyes of the Lord,
and what a source of satisfaction it must have been to him to know
that his chosen people, in their obstinate and ignorant condition, had
such a man at their head.

vol. 23, p.191
In Jonah again we find an interesting trait of character. When upon
the raging waters, and fears were expressed by the sailors as to their
ability to save the ship, Jonah, feeling conscience-stricken at the
course he had taken in not proceeding to Nineveh as commanded of the
Lord, came forward and confessed himself as being the cause of the
disaster that was about to befall. them, and was willing to be
sacrificed in the interest of those on board. [p.192] Also in other
prophets and men of God, although they may have on certain occasions;
like Jonah, exhibited weaknesses, there is something really grand and
admirable shown in their character. But such traits of character as we
find evinced in the ancient worthies are not the products of accident
or chance, neither are they acquired in a day, a week, a month, or a
year, but are gradual developments, the results of continued
faithfulness to God and to truth, independent of either the plaudits
or criticisms of men.

vol. 23, p.192
Written characters do not always amount to much; they are well enough
in their place however. It is important that we, as Latter-day Saints,
should understand and bear in mind that salvation comes through the
grace of God, and through the development in us of those principles
that governed those righteous people before mentioned. The idea is not
to do good because of the praise of men; but to do good because in
doing good we develop godliness within us, and this being the case we
shall become allied to godliness, which will in time become part and
portion of our being. I will refer again to the Rochabites, and the
strong temptation that they were under when invited to the Temple of
God, and there, in one of the apartments, asked by Jeremiah, one of
the greatest Prophets, to drink wine; or, in other words, to do
something that they had been instructed by their father not to do. But
they could not be moved, the teaching of their father had found an
abiding place in their hearts, and the consequence was that they
utterly refused to do what the Prophet of God told them to do. The
Lord Himself admired the course that they took in this matter, and was
led as I before said, to make such a glorious promise to the house of
Rechab; and I would not be astonished to know that among this people
may now be found some of the descendants.

vol. 23, p.192
Do we not at times do things that we feel sorry for having done? It
maybe all very well, provided we stop doing such things when we know
them to be wrong; when we see the evil and then reform, that is all we
can do, and all that can be asked of any man. But undoubtedly, it is
too much the case with some that they consider and fear the publicity
of the wrong they commit, more than committing the wrong itself; they
wonder what people will say when they hear of it, etc. And, on the
other hand, some are induced to do certain things in order to receive
the approbation of their friends, and if their acts fail to draw forth
favorable comments or to be recognized, they feel as though their
labor had been lost, and what good they may have done was a total
failure. Now, if we really desire to draw near to God; if we wish to
place ourselves in accord with the good spirits of the eternal worlds;
if we wish to establish within ourselves that faith which we read
about and by which ancient Saints performed such wonderful works, we
must, after we obtain the Holy Spirit, hearken to its whisperings and
conform to its suggestions, and by no act of our lives drive it from
us. It is true that we are weak, erring creatures, liable at any time
to grieve the Spirit of God; but so soon as we discover ourselves in a
fault, we should repent of that wrongdoing and as far as possible
repair or make good the wrong we may have committed. By taking thin
course we strengthen our character, we advance our own cause, and we
fortify ourselves against temptation; [p.193] and in time we shall
have so far overcome as to really astonish ourselves at the progress
we have made in self-government and improvement.

vol. 23, p.193
We have received a Gospel that is marvelous in its operations: through
obedience to its requirements we may receive the choicest blessings
that have ever been promised to or bestowed upon mankind in any age of
the world. But, like the child with the toy or the plaything, we too
often satisfy ourselves with the perishable things of time, forgetting
the opportunities we have of developing within us the great, the
eternal principles of life and truth. The Lord wishes to establish a
closer and more intimate relationship between himself and us; He
wishes to elevate us in the scale of being and intelligence, and this
can only be done through the medium or the everlasting Gospel which is
specially prepared for this purpose. Says the Apostle John: "Every man
that has this hope in him purifieth himself, even as He (Christ) is
pure." Are the Latter-day Saints applying the principles of the Gospel
to their lives, and thus accomplishing the design of God qqq

vol. 23, p.193
We sometimes, though perhaps not to a great extent, trouble ourselves
about some probable or possible persecution that our enemies may bring
upon us. We look upon the past history of the Church and see that the
Lord has suffered our enemies on certain occasions, to destroy our
houses, despoil us of our property and drive us from one place to
another. We say, such things have been allowed; and we query in our
minds, whether they will still be permitted to bring trouble upon us,
and if so, to what extent. We acknowledge that God has blessed us—that
he has given us houses and lands, flocks and herds, and has put us in
the way to obtain the conveniences and comforts of life. We, no doubt,
appreciate our temporal condition, and would dislike very much to be
deprived of these blessings we enjoy. And some wonder as to how far
the hand of oppression will be allowed to disturb the quiet of our
mountain homes, and whether we as individuals, will ever pass through
what this people endured in early days. This is a matter that should
not trouble the Saints of God particularly; but what to my mind is far
more important is, what can we do under the circumstances to elevate
ourselves still higher in the righteousness of our God. What
advantages, blessings and privileges does this system of salvation,
which we have obeyed, afford, and what means shall be employed to
realize them? If there should be a sacrifice demanded it will be very
opportune for all those who wish to make their religion a study, and
who are endeavoring to conform to its requirements, by living it in
their everyday life, to show their willingness to bow to the will of
Jehovah, acknowledging his hand in adversity as in prosperity.

vol. 23, p.193
I remember very well the cloudy and stormy days of Kirtland, and how
foolishly some people acted. There were men who occupied high standing
in the Church, who disgraced themselves, having behaved in a manner
which afterwards brought the blush of shame to their cheeks. There was
a reason for that. Had they lived so that they could have offered up
in their hearts David's prayer, they would not have been numbered
among those who apostatized and fell in the hour of trial. It would be
well to examine ourselves, hold communion with ourselves in the secret
closet, to [p.194] ascertain how we stand as Elders in Israel before
the Lord, so that if need be we may renew our dilligence and
faithfulness, and increase our good works.

vol. 23, p.194
There is no doubt, speaking of the people as a whole, that we are
greatly improving in the sight of God. But although this is
undoubtedly the case, I am convinced there are persons among us
endowed with spiritual gifts and susceptible of cultivation, that
could be exercised, if they chose, to a far greater extent than they
are, and who could move much faster in the ways of holiness and get
much nearer to the Lord. But the spirit which attends the things of
this world is operating upon them to that extent that they do not
increase those spiritual powers and blessings; they do not place
themselves in that close relationship to the Lord that it is their
privilege, as men holding the holy Priesthood, called and chosen to
perform a special work in the midst of mankind. As it was with Peter
and the rest of the Apostles in the days of their gloom, when the
Master, the Savior of the world, hung upon the cross, their hope and
prospects sunk in darkness, having lost the real spirit of the mission
to which they had been called, in their despair, they said, Let us go
a fishing; let us return to our nets, to our former business. So it is
with some in our day. There are men among us upon whom the Spirit of
the Almighty once rested mightily, whose intentions were once as good
and pure as those of angels, and who made covenants  Him and keep His
commandments under every and all circumstances; and many of such were
ready and willing to leave their wives and children to go or come as
the case might be in the interest of the cause they had espoused. But
how is it now with some of those Elders? They do not feel so to-day.
Their affections are set upon the things of this world which the Lord
has enabled them to acquire, that they wait now until they are called,
and in many instances when called, they obey more out of a desire to
retain their standing and position, than a real heart-felt love of the
labor to which they may have been called.

vol. 23, p.194
This is the condition of all men, no matter how well they start out,
who allow their thoughts and affections to run after the world and its
ways, and it is a plain and indisputable proof that when this is the
case with men they love the world more than they love the Lord and His
work upon the earth. Having received the light of the everlasting
Gospel, and partaken of the good things of the kingdom, and being of
the seed of Israel and heirs to great and glorious promises, we should
labor with fidelity and diligence to accomplish what God has designed
to do through us; we should be men and women of faith and power as
well as good works, and when we discover ourselves careless or
indifferent in the least, it should be sufficient for us to know it in
order to mend our ways and return to the path of duty.

vol. 23, p.194
When our friends are stricken down by sickness and disease, or when
our little ones are in the agonies of pain and death, there should be
Elders in our midst who have educated themselves so thoroughly in
developing the gifts of the Spirit within them, and in whom the Saints
have such perfect confidence, that they would always be sought after
instead of doctors. There are men among us who possess the gift
[p.195] of healing, and might have great faith; but they do not
exercise the gift, they do not live for it, and, therefore, do not
have the power to use it so effectually as they might. There are men
in this Church who are as good in their hearts and feelings as men
ever were, but lack faith and energy, and do not obtain really what it
is their privilege to receive. If their faith, their energy and
determination were equal to their good feelings and desires, their
honesty and goodness, they would indeed be mighty men in Israel; and
sickness and disease and the power of the evil one would flee before
them as chaff before the wind. Yet, we say we are a good people and
that we are not only holding our own but making great advances in
righteousness before God; and no doubt, we are. But I wish to impress
upon you, my brethren and sisters that there are Elders among us
endowed with Spiritual gifts that may he brought into exercise through
the aid of the Holy Ghost. The gifts of the Gospel must be cultivated
by diligence and perseverance. The ancient Prophets when desiring some
peculiar blessing, or important knowledge, revelation or vision, would
sometimes fast and pray for days and even weeks for that purpose.

vol. 23, p.195
As Saints of God, Elders of Israel, we should be willing to devote
time and labor, making every necessary sacrifice in order to obtain
the proper spiritual qualifications to be highly useful in our several
callings. And may the Lord inspire every heart with the importance of
these matters that we may seek diligently and energetically for the
gifts and powers promised in the Gospel we have obeyed. [p.196]

Moses Thatcher, April 8, 1882

Delivered at the General Conference, Saturday, April 8th, 1882. 

The Mission of the Holy Ghost—Commissions of the Ancient 
and Modern Apostles—Unbelief, Division, Superstition and 
Fanaticism—Sincerity No Evidence of Truth, But Always 
Entitled to Respect—Marriage Commanded of God and 
Forbidden By Man—Moral Courage and Anti-"Mormon" 
Legislation—Righteous and Unrighteous Dominion—The Purity 
of the Elders of Israel—The Worship of Wealth and Its 
Poverty—Public opinion and Independence of Character
—The Latter-Day Saints Never Destined to Be Slaves—
Persecution and Its Consequences—Exhortation to Loyalty, 
Long-Suffering, Kindness, Integrity and Righteousness

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.196
I have been very happy in attending the meetings of this Conference. I
have rejoiced in listening to the remarks of brethren who have spoken;
and earnestly hope that I may be influenced and guided in the remarks
I may make, by the same spirit and power which has actuated them.
Realizing as I do, that God is working in the hearts of the Saints and
is, at the same time, holding as in his hands the destiny of nations,
I have seen no happier day than this. And, while proscriptive, ex
post-facto laws, abridging the liberties of the people have been, and
others may hereafter be enacted by the law-makers of the nation, still
the honest and good, the meek and pure in heart rejoice in the Holy
One of Israel, who while preserving their lips from uttering guile
makes steadfast their feet in Zion, that they slip not.

vol. 23, p.196
I am not aware that we, as a people, have any policy marked out by
which to meet the issues or overcome the annoyances which may be
forced upon us, but with those who merit the constant companionship of
the Holy Ghost, all will be well. The sight of the eye, the hearing of
the ear, the touch of the hand may each and all be deceived, but, the
instructions of the spirit are in all things correct. The combined
senses may misguide or fail, but he who happily secures the
companionship of the Holy Spirit, walks in the ways of life and
neither fears, becomes weary nor faints by the wayside. Christ as the
author of human redemption—himself a willing sacrifice—comprehending
by his divine nature, the fulness of this great truth, commanded his
disciples to tarry at Jerusalem until endowed with power from on high
[p.197] —until he should send the Comforter whose mission it was to
show them things to come, bring all things which he had taught to
their remembrance and lead them into all truth.

vol. 23, p.197
They had listened to the words of life and light as the marvelous
sermon on the Mount came from the divine lips of their Lord and
Master: they had seen him touch the eyes of the blind, making them to
see again, the ears of the deaf to hear, and had witnessed his power
quicken into life, the decomposing body of the dead; they had traveled
throughout the land of Judea with, and perhaps watched many weary
nights to keep him from the injury of those who desired to harm him;
they had eaten and drank with, and slept by him, listening by night
and day to the inspired instructions; but, notwithstanding all the
experience thus gained during years of unsurpassed opportunity for
learning the truth as it was in him, they were not yet fully qualified
and authorized to preach that perfect law of liberty—the Gospel of
their Redeemer. Hence the command, "Tarry ye in the City of Jerusalem
until ye be endowed with power from on high."

vol. 23, p.197
The Comforter which came to them is the same that has come to us, and
his mission then, as we have demonstrated it now to be, was to bring
things to the remembrance, show things to come and lead into all
truth. No man has authority to preach the Gospel and administer its
ordinances without a commission from Jesus Christ; and the seal of
such commission has always been, and always will be the gifts,
blessings and endorsement of the Holy Ghost, which, not only leads to
the form, but also to the power of godliness.

vol. 23, p.197
It is this that cheers the hearts of the Latter, day Saints, brings
knowledge of things past, present and to come, unites and makes them
in their testimony, hopes and aspirations, distinct from all the
world—a peculiar people.

vol. 23, p.197
The Elders of Israel acting under the authority of an endless
Priesthood, bear the message of peace, of life and salvation to the
inhabitants of a fallen world. Without money and without price they
visit the ends of the earth and, while warning the wicked of the
judgments to come, they urge the honest and good to gather, before the
coming of the great and dreadful day when Babylon shall fall. Bearing
a faithful testimony, they speak of that which they know and testify
of that which they have experienced, saying, "do the will of the
Father and you shall know whether the doctrine is true or false." In
this, their testimony differs from that of the ministers of all other
religious denominations, and they not only speak as having authority,
but they have it. Where, outside of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints, is there a man authorized to make the promise of
the knowledge of God by revelation as the reward of obedience to the
principles of the Gospel? Who, beside the Elders of this Church are
commissioned to perform ordinances in the name of the Father, Son and
Holy Ghost through which, and by which the Comforter comes to the
obedient penitent, leading him into all truth and showing him things
to come? Who, beside them are authorized by God, commissioned by Jesus
and endorsed by the Holy Spirit to preach repentance, baptism and the
laying on of hands, saying to the inhabitants of the earth, "believe
in the doctrines of Jesus [p.198] Christ, repent of all sins, be
immersed in water for their remission and have hands laid upon you for
the reception of the Holy Ghost, and you shall know these things to be
true, for, through obedience to the law of life, comes the testimony
of Jesus, which is the spirit of prophecy.

vol. 23, p.198
Ask the members of the so-called Christian sects if their ministers
come to them offering such a test of their authority to speak in the
name of Him who descended beneath all things that he might arise above
all things—ask them for the testimony of Him who led captivity
captive, and gave gifts to men, what gifts they have to offer, what
promises of godly knowledge they have to make? Ask them for the
testimony of Jesus and to show the plan of salvation built upon the
rock of revelation against which the gates of hell cannot prevail, and
you will be made painfully to feel that they have none of these
things. A form of godliness they may exhibit, but the power, they do
not have.

vol. 23, p.198
"Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature. He
that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, but he that believeth
not shall be damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe.
In my name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new
tongues; they shall take up serpents, and if they drink any deadly
thing it shall not hurt them."

vol. 23, p.198
Such was the commission given to the Apostles anciently, and the gifts
and blessings, some of which I have enumerated, following the believer
whose faith led to works, were evidences of the authority of the
Lord's disciples who bore that commission. Their testimony being true
and faithful, received the endorsement of the Holy Spirit.

vol. 23, p.198
Unlike ministers of the various Christian denominations the Elders of
this Church claim no part of the commission given by the Lord to his
ancient Apostles, but they do claim, and do have authority from Jesus
Christ to preach his Gospel, and the signs that followed believers
then follow them now, as thousands can testify. Most so-called
Christians have long since discarded the idea of works, holding that
salvation coming only by grace, belief alone, is essential.

vol. 23, p.198
Now, I hold that they have not only discarded all works, but belief as
well. My reason for so doing is I think logical and conclusive. Jesus
declared that certain signs should follow them that believe, but
modern divines do not even pretend that any one of the signs
enumerated follow those that accept their teachings. Therefore,
relying upon the words of the Lord, we must, we are bound to conclude
that they do not even believe the Gospel, or if they do the promise of
Christ certainly fails. I am aware that such a conclusion gives a
choice between but two horns of a disagreeable dilemma, but we had
nothing to do in the arrangement of matters which have brought it
about; we only speak of facts as they exist. Again, ask the ministers
of any of the Protestant churches where they got their authority to
preach? They will tell you not from the Roman Mother Church which
claims Apostolic succession from Peter, but they will refer you I
think, in most instances, to the words of Jesus already quoted,
wherein he instructed his disciples to go into all the world and
preach the Gospel to every creature, etc. They will tell you that here
is where they get their authority, and they claim that commission is
to them as well as to those to whom it was [p.199] directly given. Let
us submit the test and see how this claim stands. Those who anciently
had the commission and authority were endorsed by the spirit and power
of God which caused certain heavenly gifts and blessings to follow
those who believed their testimony and teachings. Do any of those
gifts and blessings follow the believers in the teachings of modern
divines who claim the same authority and commission? No, not one. They
the ministers themselves hold them non-essential, and hence done away.
They are, indeed, done away so far as our Christian friends are
concerned, and so is the authority and commission of their ministers
done away, so far as the endorsement of their teaching by the Holy
Ghost is concerned. I desire here to bear my testimony that the gifts
and blessings ennumerated by the Savior as those that should follow
believers, do follow in this day, the authoritative preaching and
administration of the ordinances of the Gospel, and that the Elders of
this Church are clothed with authority from God. It did not come from
the Roman Mother Church, nor from any of her Protestant daughters, but
was restored to earth in our day by Peter, James and John, to whom
Jesus Himself gave it. In their charge it was authority that bore
fruit as testimony of its efficacy and divine power; committed to the
charge of God's servants it does likewise in this age among this
people.

vol. 23, p.199
Lacking the revelations of the Holy Ghost, men and self-constituted
ministers are not led into all truth but teach, instead thereof,
opinions and vain imaginings. As an instance I refer to a sermon
preached not long since by an eminent divine in the East for whose
liberal views and outspoken advocacy of them in many respects I
entertain admiration, for they have, in my opinion, a tendency to
liberalize the ideas of some who otherwise would have inclined to
religious bigotry or, on the other hand to infidelity. In seeking to
illustrate how the various Christian sects were moving heavenward this
divine, compared the kingdom of God to the city of Philadelphia, which
has numerous railway connections leading from almost every direction
but all centering in that city. Upon these numerous railways daily
move many trains composed of numerous cars containing many people
traveling from various directions on different roads, but all bound
for the city of Philadelphia. Now this doctrine being broad and
liberal would certainly commend itself to every thoughtful and
charitable Christian did it not, when tasted by the Master's perfect
standard, reveal a defect—a fatal one too, which all who rely upon it
must eventually find to their disappointment and sorrow. The doctrine
however attractive, is absolutely untrue, for Jesus Himself has
declared that there is but one way, "Straight is the gate and narrow
is the way, (not many ways like the roads leading to the city of
Philadelphia), and few there be that find it."

vol. 23, p.199
Now why do eminent, educated, influential men, who have chosen the
ministry as a profession, and who pretend to teach the Gospel to
others advocate as doctrine ideas so diametrically opposed to the
eternal truths advanced by Christ himself? The answer is simple,
lacking the inspiration and revelations of the Holy Spirit—having no
Comforter to lead them into all truth, bring things to their
remembrance and show them things to come, they teach for [p.200]
doctrine the opinions of men. Being filled with worldly wisdom but not
the power of God. "They divine for money and preach for hire." Again
Christ prayed that his disciples might be one with Him as He was with
the Father, and that all should believe the words of the disciples
that they might be one with Him, as He was one with the Father. Are
Christians claiming belief in those words, one? No, the various
denominations are not only divided against each other, but in some
instances are divided among themselves. During the late civil war, as
was state, I yesterday, members of the same church south of the Mason
and Dixon line were praying for the destruction of their brethren of
the same church north of it, while, on the other hand, those north
were making a like petition to the same God against their brethren
south of that line. According, however, to their own idea of God, He
could hardly have heard and answered either party; for, having no body
he could not hear, and having no passions he would have been
indifferent, had he been able to hear.

vol. 23, p.200
Notwithstanding this, however, many, very many on both sides were
destroyed and, as we believe, needlessly. Of one thing we may be
certain, and that is the members of the various Christian
denominations are not one. Therefore there is but one of two
conclusions at which the reasoning and thoughtful can arrive. Either
God has ceased to answer the prayer of His Son, or the various
conflicting religious sects are not believers in the Gospel. And as
they put great stress upon faith or belief, I have endeavored and
think I have not failed to show that they are not even true believers,
for they are certainly not united and one with Christ as He is one
with the Father, nor as His ancient disciples were one with Him.

vol. 23, p.200
In mentioning these matters, I have tried to do so in a respectful
manner, having regard for the feelings of those who differ from us in
religious affairs. There are many people in the world who do not
believe as we do, but for whom I entertain a high personal regard; for
according to the light, they have, they are moral, honest and just,
and are as devoted to what they believe to be right as we possibly can
be. Thousands and hundreds of thousands of people in the world are
just as sincere as we are; but to be sincere in a matter does not make
that matter true.

vol. 23, p.200
While at the City of Mexico recently, I saw many exhibitions of
religious devotion and sincerity. On certain feast days people there
do strange things. I have seen women walk upon their knees three miles
over rough stony roads, being rewarded at the end of their painful
journey with a plaited crown of thorns placed upon their heads, while
being carried upon the shoulders of strong men, amid the cheering
multitude, who praised them for having accomplished what they believed
to be a saintly, meritorious task. Again, I have seen ladies of
refinement, wealth and influence trail their rich satin and velvet
robes through the dirt and filth accumulated upon the floors of the
great cathedral, for hours they would kneel in adoration before an
image, while being jostled by ignorant, degraded, vermin-covered
Indians, worshipping at the same shrine. On other occasions I have
witnessed for weeks together the revelry of Catholic maskers who
frequented the streets, theatres and balls, night and day. At some of
those masked  balls it was said [p.201] scenes were enacted that were
so immoral in their tendency that the general of the Mexican army
issued orders prohibiting officers and men of the army from attending
them. And yet, at the termination of the thirty days' dissipation,
religious sincerity caused those poor, ignorant people to feel tree
from sin after confessing to their priests and receiving absolution
for all their abominations and securing a great black mark in the form
of a cross in their foreheads. Now, while these things, and many
others which I have no time to mention, appeared very repugnant,
immoral and debasing in their practice and tendency, yet I respected
those people in their religious belief, customs and ceremonies as I
desire to respect the people of other creeds so long as they do not
infringe upon the rights and liberties of others. For God intends that
all should be absolutely free in such matters. When Adam and Eve were
placed in the Garden, the doctrine of free agency was fully
established and endorsed by the Creator, for He there gave a
conditional commandment, obedience to which was to perpetuate life,
disobedience was to bring death, but the choice was left with the man
and woman, and front that day to this he has intended that man should
act upon his own agency; that he should be permitted to receive the
truth, choosing the path that leads back to the presence of God and
the knowledge that comes from above; or, on the other hand, to reject
it, following in the path which leads to ruin and destruction.

vol. 23, p.201
In this great American government a man should be free to worship the
Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost; he should be equally free to
worship a mountain, a stream, the sun, moon, or anything or not to
worship at all; so long as his practice and belief do not interfere
with the inalienable rights guaranteed to man, so long should he be
free.

vol. 23, p.201
From the time when God gave to man and woman their free agency in the
Garden of Eden, making the law and defining the penalty for breaking
that law, I can find nothing in the revelations that would bind or
fetter the soul or the body of the children of men. There was,
however, one unconditional command; it was given in the generation of
the heavens, when God created man and woman in His own image; and that
command still rests upon the fishes of the sea, upon the fowls of the
air, upon the beasts of the field, and all beating throbbing nature
naturally obeys the edict, "multiply and replenish the earth." This
great unconditional, unrepealed law is still in force. The Roman
Catholic church, as it has done heretofore, may issue edicts binding
certain members of that church to celibacy, making the union of man
and woman obnoxious, but that great command is nevertheless still
binding. The Roman church and our own Government, in their blind
efforts to defeat the purposes of God, may continue to forbid
marriage, and thus fulfill ancient prophecy, but their efforts should
not surprise us. Is there anything occurring in the midst of the
Nation to-day that we have not anticipated? I have recently returned
from the east, and I rejoice exceedingly in what I saw manifested
there. Does God hold the members of Congress responsible for their
acts as he does the Elders of this Church? No. They will be judged by
the light they have and no more. They are, many of them, educated, and
are men of influence, [p.202] possessing, however, but little genuine
moral courage. Notwithstanding the evident disregard for principle
manifested by some of them touching affairs in which we are
interested, I confess that I lose confidence in them with the deepest
regret, and find it most difficult to withdraw the faith formerly
reposed in the law-makers of our great nation. I still desire and hope
to be able to continue praying for them and for the President and
cabinet, that they may honor the positions to which the people have
called them. We will uphold, sustain and pray for them at least until
God rejects and condemns their works. There is salt in the nation yet.
I try to comprehend the feelings of faithful Abraham when pleading for
Sodom and Gomorrah; which, had they contained five righteous men,
might have been spared.

vol. 23, p.202
Now, I think there are a great many more than five righteous men
—righteous according to the light they have, in the United States;
good men too, who, while they cannot see as we see, and while they
cannot endorse our peculiar ideas in regard to the plan of human
salvation, love liberty, cherish the memory of our forefathers, and
regard the foundations of this great government so highly that they
could not even under the pressure of public opinion, vote for a
measure so radically wrong, a measure so thoroughly unconstitutional
as every lawyer must know the Edmunds law to be. There were a few
honorable members of Congress whose high regard for the labors and
sacrifices of our forefathers precluded them from advocating that
infamous measure which strikes with deep intent and a spirit born of
hatred, at the very foundation upon which our government and the
liberties of the people rest. Those honorable gentlemen, in opposing
the bill, counted the cost by realizing that their course in the
matter might offend their constituents, who by reason thereof, might
retire them forever from the walks of public political life.

vol. 23, p.202
Now I must admit that it would have required nerve and genuine moral
courage to enable members of the Republican party to vote against the
passage of that bill when the party lash was being swung around them
as I have never before seen a party lash used. To overcome the fear
arising from the contemplated action of constituents at home, and the
cut and the sting of the party leaders in Congress, required more
courage than we could reasonably expect from members of the dominant
party. Moral courage is a virtue possessed by few men in this gilded
age in which ambition, rather than principle, too frequently is the
moving cause which prompts to action. When, therefore, party leaders,
sarcastic and unscrupulous, shake their fists under the noses of their
timid followers, daring them to place themselves upon record as
advocates of "Mormonism" by opposing measures intended for the bondage
of "Mormons," it is indeed difficult, and we ought not to expect weak
men, under such circumstances, to do what is right.

vol. 23, p.202
I remember before going East, certain petitions to Congress were being
circulated in the midst of the Latter-day Saints, which were
afterwards, I understand, signed by about 65,000 people, and what was
the prayer of those petitioners—did they ask Congress to endorse
polygamy, or in the least manifest  sympathy for the marital relations
of [p.203] the Latter-day Saints? No. The burden of the prayer of this
community was to give us a trial before condemning us, to hear our
cause before convicting and executing us; in other words, that an
investigating committee be sent to the people of Utah to see them as
they are; to come, if need be, into our homes and pry into every
detail of our social relations, and then judge the tree by its fruits.
If the children of the Latter-day Saints, as has been asserted, are
frail in body and weak in intellect, we asked the statesmen of our
land to come and demonstrate it for our benefit and their information,
or send a competent and reliable commission to investigate the matter
for them. If we are all immoral people—as we have been accused of
being—we want the nation to say so through the mouths of honorable
men. That is what, we prayed for. Our petitions were not heard, I
doubt if they were even read, and, yet, have we any feelings of enmity
towards our nation because of it? I have not, not in the least. There
is not a man, woman or child in all this broad land for whom I have
one particle of hatred. Thank God for that. That is what my religion
has taught me. And while I know that I am by no means perfect in
keeping that higher law which Jesus gave, namely, Love your enemies,
bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for
them which despitefully use you, and persecute you, I am trying to
become so. That is a law of the Gospel which we must all eventually
observe in spirit and practice. I am trying to pray for men who by
night and day use their influence and every means in their power to
crush out a people whom I love, and who are innocent before God of the
vile slanders constantly heaped upon them. When we, as Saints of the
Most High, shall have learned to love our enemies and pray for those
who despitefully use us—shall have learned it so well, that prayerful
humble practice impresses it upon the tablets of our hearts, from
which every desire to oppress our fellowman has been eradicated, then,
and not till then will the government rule, and dominion be given into
the hands of this people.

vol. 23, p.203
Zion will be redeemed, God's kingdom bear sway and His people, under
Christ Jesus our Lord, will rule when the law goes forth from Zion,
and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem.

vol. 23, p.203
Much has been said about the domination of the "Mormon" Priesthood. In
Europe, in the States of the Union, and even in Mexico it has been
stated that "Mormons" are controlled like slaves, being obliged to
yield obedience, right or wrong, to the behest of Church leaders. I
bear my testimony that the statement is utterly untrue. No part of the
Union possesses a freer and more independent people than these
mountain valleys. Indeed I hesitate not to say that their equal in
fearlessness of wrongful church, political or other influences cannot,
be found elsewhere. They neither crouch beneath public opinion nor
cower before the pulpit and press. The names of prominent business men
of Eastern cities, with whom for years our merchants have done
business, appeared in the public prints as the vice-presidents of
anti-"Mormon" meetings; thus making them seem to join in the raid
against our people. When asked regarding the matter a number confessed
that their names had been used without either their knowledge [p.204]
or consent. But they had not the moral courage necessary to stem the
current of public opinion and run the risk of incurring the
displeasure of the press by withdrawing their names; and, while
disclaiming to me personally, any sympathy with the anti-"Mormon"
raids, then so numerous in the East, they dare not publicly so express
themselves. Now, while expressing sympathy for those who, under any
circumstances, could be placed in such a position, I am bold to assert
that nowhere in Utah among Latter-day Saints could such a thing be
found. Such domination, ecclesiastical, political or social does not
exist in Utah among the "Mormons ;" possibly it may exist in the midst
of those comprising their enemies, and known here as the "ring."
What—ever may have been said or whatever may hereafter be asserted
regarding the domination of the "Mormon" Priesthood, I know no people
who regard more highly the individual rights of man or who are more
willing to defend them than the people called "Mormons," who here, as
elsewhere, have the moral courage to protect and defend their names
while maintaining their individuality. I don't think they would
hesitate to defend the oppressed whether Jew, Gentile or "Mormon," nor
would they sacrifice in their lack of independence, principle or
persons at the shrine of public opinion or popular prejudice. The
"Mormon" Priesthood dominates the affairs of the "Mormon" people upon
the principles of righteousness and equity. Outside of these it has
neither power nor authority. I wish this were equally true with the
religious, political and social organizations throughout the Union;
but it is not, as I have already shown. When principle is sacrificed
to prejudice there can be neither safety nor stability. Acting upon
such a basis men become great in small things, but small in greater,
matters.

vol. 23, p.204
Did principle or a proper regard for the lights of man prevail in the
Senate and House of our National Congress, pending the passage of the
Edmunds law? It is true a number of honorable members in each branch
recognized and protested against the passage of that unconstitutional
and un-American measure, but how few, if any, comprehended the
opportunity afforded a great statesmen to stem the current and by the
force of patriotism and the power of right, rise above the waves of
popular prejudice and, striking out of disguises stand proudly upon
the solid foundations of constitutional law while victoriously
battling for human freedom and the natural rights of man. Such an
opportunity had made Webster, Clay or Sumner even greater than the
great men we now esteem them. The thought of such as they were, the
devotion to principle, liberty and right exhibited by Washington,
Jefferson, Adams, and others in their struggles for human freedom,
have made me proud to be an American citizen. But when I see sacred
principles, for the establishment of which our fathers devoted
property, honor and lives, trampled under foot. by our national
lawmakers, in order to answer the fanatical demands of religious
bigots against a few thousand loyal citizens in Utah, I blush and
almost wish I had been foreign born.

vol. 23, p.204
Aside from these drawbacks evidencing the degeneracy into which
statesmen are falling, I have ever been  proud of my citizenship. Of
but one thing have I ever been prouder and that is of my allegiance
[p.205] to God and His laws, and a love for His kingdom and people.
For these I have patiently, and almost uncomplainingly, endured the
scorn and ridicule of many people in various countries. This I could
never have endured, being naturally proud and perhaps over. sensitive,
had :it not been for the comforting influence which accompanies a
knowledge of truths revealed in our day.

vol. 23, p.205
During twenty-five years of experience in the Church, having been more
or less in the missionary field since I was fifteen years of age, I
have met thousands of people in Europe and America who thought of
"Mormonism" and the "Mormons" only with contempt, believing the system
to be a fraud they thought of its advocates as wicked deceivers. Under
other circumstances I have been thrown into contact with men and women
who, while appearing chaste and fair without, were foul and corrupt
within, but who nevertheless, would act as though the touch of a
"Mormon" Elder was pollution. Hundreds of times I have been forced to
notice the reluctance of men, themselves not averse to the destruction
of chastity, to publicly appear in the company of Elders, whom I knew,
would suffer their right hands to be burned from their bodies rather
than look upon a woman with lust, much less seek to destroy virtue, or
defile themselves with the unclean.

vol. 23, p.205
Whatever the world may think or say to the contrary, the Elders of
this Church are the purest men on earth, and there are abundance of
facts with which to substantiate the assertion. They are not all,
perhaps, what they should be, but take them as a whole—consider their
works, their sacrifices, trials and temptations, and in that virtue
that comes of chaste thoughts, words and actions, they harp no rivals
in this world; for, as married men, they are true at home and abroad
to their marital vows; as single men they are equally true to God and
their covenants. With men of the world these things may be of but
little moment, with us they are of vital importance, for upon the
basis of sexual purity shall be perpetuated that which is noble, good
and lovely.

vol. 23, p.205
The love of wealth, a desire for luxury, or an ambition for fame may
move the world, and stir men to ceaseless activity; but for us and our
children there is more happiness, peace and salvation in the
quietness; and purity of our simple homes, than can be found anywhere
else.

vol. 23, p.205
In some of the Eastern States, especially in the larger cities, the
evidences of increasing. prosperity appear numerous. Trade and
commerce, pushed by enterprise and capital, are accumulating wealth in
the hands of the far-seeing and shrewd very rapidly, and the luxurious
habits manifested in the erection and decoration of magnificent,
palatial residences, is only equalled by the rich personal ornaments
of their owners. To excel in these things the highest ambition of the
worldly is excited to the utmost extent, and intelligent men and women
too often sacrifice truth and honor in the mad strife for gain.
Wealth, or the love of it, is fast becoming the God of the Christian
world. To what extent their idolatrous worship produces happiness I am
not aware, but am personally satisfied to cast my lot with the poor,
despised people of Utah; who, having less of the things of this world,
have more of the imperishable things of God. Possessing the keys of
inspiration, we are able to draw upon the only true source of
happiness, and our path, if we are [p.206] faithful, will grow
brighter and brighter, until the perfect day. Were we able to convince
the rulers of nations of this fact, they would, I have no doubt,
willingly forego all earthly hopes of worldly fame and the honors of
men, and meekly receive that which has been so freely given to us. If
God were to open the eyes of the Queen of England and the President of
the United States, as He has opened our eyes, I think they would
rejoice as we have rejoiced, with a boundless gladness. But they, like
millions of others, having never been born of water, cannot even see,
much less enter the kingdom of heaven. Could they do so and receive
the manifestations and revelations, the companionship and instructions
of the Holy Ghost, they would willingly exchange the honors and
emoluments of their offices, for the persecution and slander to which
all who live godly in Christ Jesus are subject.

vol. 23, p.206
They have their mission and work to perform; we have ours. We would
gladly confer upon them and others a knowledge of that which we have
received from God, if we could, but we cannot. The wealth of this
world can neither purchase such knowledge, nor can the influence of
the mighty and great ever become potent enough to secure it for
themselves and convey it to others, except upon the simple conditions
prescribed by the Master and to which we have yielded a willing
obedience.

vol. 23, p.206
As this people have been obedient to God, so have they been loyal to
the government. I desire to ask those composing this vast
congregation, if you are a disloyal people you are frequently accused
of being so. Do you not regard the Constitution of our nation with
respect and veneration? Have you not taught your children that the
Declaration of Independence is the highest bill of rights which man
has ever bequeathed to man? Have you not held up to them for emulation
the character of the father of his country, the great George
Washington? When, recently gazing upon his monument in Washington,
D.C. which has been so many years in building, I asked myself the
question: Is all this mass of polished marble being accumulated and
put together with such accurate nicety and at such vast expense
because George Washington was willing to float with the current of
public opinion, right or wrong, or is it because he had those noble
sentiments which beat and throb, in generous hearts for freedom? He,
while possessing many ideas of the English aristocratic school, was no
weather-cock to be turned by the passing breeze. How few men in the
Senate and House of Representatives of the United States, appear to
have. been close students of history. Had they been such they would
have seen in the characters of Washington, Jefferson, and the Adams's
something far different from that possessed by the average statesmen
of our day. Close students of history should be able to sense the
fact, that in emergencies when the waves of popular feeling run high,
great men whose hearts beat for liberty and freedom come to the front
but they do not float with the tide, nor are they swerved by prejudice
or biased by public opinion.

vol. 23, p.206
Public opinion followed Jesus Christ into the garden of Gethsemane
when, alone and unwatched by His Apostles, He prayed to the Father for
strength to endure suffering which caused drops of blood to ooze  from
every pore of his agonized [p.207] body. Public opinion followed him
to the bench of the heathen judge who, being above the prejudices of
the age, washed his hands of innocent blood and said: "I find no guilt
in this man." But the self-righteous Jew—the hypocritical Scribe and
Pharisee—cried out, "Crucify Him!" "Crucify Him!" "His blood be on us
and our children." Public opinion has caused rivers of human blood to
flow; sacrificing, it is said, sixty millions of lives during the
reign of the inquisition. Who can think of the dark and cruel work of
those days and years of religious superstition and bigotry without a
shudder of horror?

vol. 23, p.207
In the museum at the City of Mexico I have gazed upon the mummied
forms of men and women who lost their lives under the pressure of the
religious public opinion that fed flames, and instituted racks, in
that land.

vol. 23, p.207
Public opinion, backed by persecution, drove our fathers across the
deep, and planted the Pilgrims upon Plymouth Rock, ready to perish if
needs be for God and liberty. Had they been of the class predominating
to-day in our National legislature, a free government on this land
would have been unknown to the present generation. But they were
noble, self-sacrificing men who, loving liberty better than life,
could neither cringe to the dictates of kingly power now bow to the
behest of priestly authority. Hence, that conscience might be free and
God worshipped accordingly, they braved the dangers of the sea in
search of a land of freedom, a home for the oppressed. And here, upon
the choice land of Joseph, still persecuted and hated, the survivors
prospered and grew and became strong under the blessings of God, until
their noble hearts and generous brains produced thoughts and actions
that led to one of the grandest and most successful efforts, in the
interest of human freedom, the world has ever known. How strange, how
unreasonable it seems that the children of those noble ones, should
ever become oppressors. Thus attesting the truthfulness of the saying:
"The oppressed of to-day may become the oppressors of tomorrow."

vol. 23, p.207
Persecution, prompted by religious bigots, and urged forward by public
opinion incited to deeds of violence, and sacrificed in a cool,
premeditated and bloody manner the Prophet Joseph and the patriarch
Hyrum Smith, at Carthage in the free and sovereign State of Illinois.
Unappeased with the blood of martyrs, it devastated cities, villages
and farms, pillaged homes, killed defenceless women and children, and
finally drove us as a people into these mountains. I remember as a
child, the pains and sorrows of those days of destitution when the
aged and the young together walked weary miles with blistered feet in
the hot sands that formed a part of the wilderness which stretched out
between the so-called civilization and the place of peace and rest, so
much desired by our people. Heat and cold, hunger and thirst, were
each and all forgotten in the intense desire to be free from the cruel
persecution of our enemies. We asked for neither riches nor fame, but
around the camp fires at night the people were inspired with but one
prayer during the weary days of that long journey—it was for peace and
rest—freedom to worship God without being molested, without being
persecuted by cruel, relentless enemies. For the enjoyment of these
blessings we were willing to forego the comforts of life, [p.208]
associate with savages, and dig roots with which to keep body and soul
together, as many of us had to do.

vol. 23, p.208
For a time we enjoyed comparative peace, but bitter prejudice
manufactured and fostered by Christian divines and political
demagogues, has followed us with malice unparalleled. Securing the
support of public opinion it sent, in 1857, all army to Utah to
despoil our people, while sedition ripened in the heart of the nation.
In 1862 it culminated in a congressional enactment against a religious
tenet, notwithstanding the positive and explicit prohibition of the
Constitution which forbids Congress to pass any law "respecting the
establishment of religion or preventing the free exercise thereof," it
urged and succeeded in passing the Poland law, under the provisions of
which "Mormon" citizens were deprived of trial by an impartial jury of
their peers, and by the decision of biased judges were not only
subject to, but some of them actually were, tried by packed juries. At
the demand of the clergy of the various religious denominations
throughout the Union the Edmunds bill, substantially as it was drafted
by clergymen and carpet-bag officials here, became law; and without
excuse or apology citizens in Utah are deprived of franchise, a
sacred, blood bought right, without which no American can ever feel
proud or properly exercise the liberties bequeathed by our fathers to
their children.

vol. 23, p.208
Now what does it all mean? What can be the object of this unjust,
inexcusable, unholy raid? Can it be possible that the dominant party
holding the reins of government, desire to make of the people of Utah
a race of slaves—fit subjects for fetters and chains? I hope not. But
if such is the object would it not be well to transport us to the
flats of the Mississippi river, to the swamps of Louisiana, where
association with the black freedman might accustom us to the chains of
slavery that now lie rusting in the blood of thousands that were brave
and true—willing sacrifices at the shrine of human liberty and the
equal rights of man.

vol. 23, p.208
There, perhaps, restraining bonds might fret and gall until the love
for liberty and the rights of free men might be forgotten. Not so in
these mountains. They are high and noble and grand. They are the
mighty bulwarks of our God. The snows that drift upon their lofty
peaks, the waters that leap down their steep sides and rush through
their rugged gorges, are full of the harmony that accords with our
love for freedom. The very air we breathe, the water we drink, the
food we eat, the soil we walk upon, inspire the soul with thoughts and
a love for liberty undreamed of in lands that produce oppressors.
Loyal citizens of a great government, honest, frugal, just, charitable
and obedient to constitutional law, we desire to continue while
fulfilling our mission of peace on earth and good will to man, but
while our surroundings remain unchanged and Nature's bulwarks stand,
with the blessings of God we never can become slaves. Oppressions,
frauds and wrongs we may for a time endure. We may as in the past be
subjected to annoyances and to the petty tyranny of small tyrants, but
we know in whom we trust, and we are not ignorant of what the final
result will be. Traitors may arise and seek to trample upon the
provisions of the Constitution, but right here in these mountains—on
the backbone of the continent—will grow the men  who will preserve
[p.209] intact that sacred inspired charter of human rights, under the
just provisions of which millions will rejoice long after usurpers and
traitors shall have been buried in oblivion. And right here in this
connection I desire to repeat what I have said in public once before.
In reviewing the tribulations through which the Saints have passed,
and while contemplating the wrongs which they have endured at the
hands of despoilers, I have felt and said, rather than be robbed as my
father on several occasions was, on account of his religion, I would
endeavor to have facts plainly submitted to the President of these
United States, so that he might fully understand the situation, and
then, before I would permit my possessions—the hard earnings of year's
of toil—to go into the hands of those who covet our property, and who
would rob us, as our fathers were robbed, I would deed it to, and make
a present, if he would accept it, of all the property I have to the
President and his successor in office forever, as a perpetual
reminder, that here, in free America, whole communities of citizens
have been plundered, persecuted and deprived of the peaceful
possession of property without cause and without redress.

vol. 23, p.209
It is said "there are no persons in Utah who desire the property of
the "Mormons" except upon the fair basis of purchase." I would be glad
if this were true, for I wish to think well of all men, and especially
of fellow-citizens, but I fear recent movements and present
indications will scarcely warrant belief in the statement, and if
future developments of the plot of conspirators do not demonstrate
that polygamy was the chosen pretext with which to excite and blind
the public mind, while unscrupulous tricksters sought to transfer the
revenues of the Territory and virtually the property of the majority
of the people through increased and excessive taxation, to the control
of the insignificant minority in this Territory, then I am neither a
prophet nor the son of a prophet. The passage of the Edmunds bill and
the means used to make it law, are but a part of the plot concocted in
this city and endorsed by certain parties east against the rights and
liberties of the people of Utah. The peculiar mathematical calculation
by which Governor Murray succeeded in counting about 1,300 votes for a
person almost unknown here, a greater number than over 18,000 cast for
Hon. George Q. Cannon, the people's choice for Delegate to Congress,
was but another part of the programme, and one which has, thus far,
deprived us of representation in the National Legislature, and
rendered nugatory, to the majority in this Territory, the sacred right
of franchise. The late President Garfield, in a public State document,
declared, in effect, that as a person who plotted against the life of
the king in a monarchical government committed treason, so one who
tampered with the ballot-box and thereby deprived the citizen of his
right of franchise also committed treason. If this be sound doctrine
and authoritatively enunciated, what crime has the Governor of Utah
Territory committed? If the canvassing of those votes and the issuance
of a certificate of election to a man who received only about
one-fifteenth of the whole number, foreshadow the future action of our
chief executive, what have the people of Utah to expect, by way of
justice, from him? Being neither of, nor from among us—depending upon
others for the tenure of his office and the amount and payment [p.210]
of his salary, we have, perhaps, no reason to expect sympathy or
disinterested service, but we do have a right to expect unbiassed
justice in the administration of official duties.

vol. 23, p.210
No American citizen having the love of liberty and the rights of man
at heart, can endorse the course pursued by the Governor in the
Cannon-Campbell case. I cannot and never expect to. From childhood I
have been taught to respect officials because of the dignity of their
offices, and it may be possible to respect the office after having
lost confidence in the man occupying it. As people, our regard for the
Government ought perhaps to enable us to do this in the future, as in
the past. Faithful, loyal citizens can afford to do it, and much more,
if necessary.

vol. 23, p.210
But says one, "You are thought to be neither faithful nor loyal to the
Government, and it is believed by many that you make secret covenants
against it." In answer I have this to say: The brain that concocted
and the heart that prompted such accusations were possessed by the
wicked and cruel. We have proven our loyalty under circumstances most
trying circumstances in which actions were more weighty than words,
deeds than promises.

vol. 23, p.210
The patient, heroic endurance of the "Mormon" battalion while making
their wondrous march of 2,030 miles, the planting of the Stars and
Stripes on these mountains and in these valleys, then Mexican soil by
their fathers, brothers, sisters and wives are historical facts, and
so are the circumstances under which these things were done,
historical facts establishing love for, and loyalty to our country
that no honest man can ever question. As to making secret covenants
against the Government, I never was requested to do it, and would have
spurned the request and the person making it if I had been. As applied
to this people the charge is false as those who make it. I think,
however, I can understand why these false and unjust accusations are
made. We have been treated from the beginning like an unloved child,
when asking for bread we have been given a stone, for a fig we have
been given a serpent. Now, who ever knew a father to be just to an
unloved child? Or one unwilling to listen to the accusations of the
favored against him? And here may be applied the saying "We can
forgive those who injure us, but those we injure, never." And that is
just the position we occupy. We have been injured, repeatedly injured,
and those who have injured cannot forgive us. They hate us because
they know they have wronged us. If statesmen and lawmakers disregard
the Constitution by overriding and trampling on its provisions in
their efforts to solve the "Mormon" problem, I hold the act to be no
less treasonable than if performed by private citizens. I say
treasonable because disregard for the Constitution by the nation's
lawmakers, must ultimately result in their rejection by the people, or
in the dissolution of the Government. Thus the charge of law-breaking
and disloyalty might more consistently come from, than against us. Of
one thing we are certain: that which is a crime to an individual or a
community cannot become a virtue in law-makers, even though advocated
as an expedient. George Washington, in his farewell address to the
American people, foreseeing, perhaps, what might occur, uttered the
following forcible sentiments: "If, in the opinion of the people, the
distribution or [p.211] modification of the constitutional powers be
in any particular wrong, let it be corrected by an amendment in the
way which the Constitution designates. But let there be no change by
usurpation; for though this, in one instance, may be the instrument of
good, it is the customary weapon by which free governments are
destroyed." Very different are these sentiments from those uttered not
many years since by a prominent republican leader in the House of
Representatives, who, when asked if he, as a lawyer, would state to
the House that the measure introduced by him, and then under
consideration by it, was in its provisions in harmony with the
Constitution, answered with a sneer, "Why, any justice of the peace
would tell the gentleman it is not constitutional, but it is a measure
we want and one we shall pass, and by the time its constitutionality
is tested, it will have accomplished the object we have in view." The
same sentiments as those we have referred to were clearly and
unhesitatingly uttered by members of Congress pending the final
passage of the Edmunds bill. They show the drift of the party, perhaps
the spirit of the times, in which the sentiments of Washington are
below par. Other members, while not entertaining such views, lacked
moral courage to oppose them. Some of them came privately and
confessed that the Edmunds bill was an infamous measure; but, said
they, what can we do? Public sentiment is against your people, and we
dare not defend you; if we do, our constituents will withdraw their
support, and we shall be retired." The force of such reasoning we may
not comprehend, but we do feel that we have no desire to have any man
sacrifice himself or his prospects for us. We are used to oppressions,
and with the help of God we can stand all the special ex post facto
laws and bills of attainder which Congress may pass and the President
approve, and we don't expect much sympathy or friendship from the
outside either; for we have proven years ago that a man never has
fewer friends than when he needs them most, nor more than when he
needs them least. Does a knowledge of this fact tend to destroy our
confidence in man? No, I think not, but it does tend, by showing how
weak and unreliable man is, to increase our trust in God.

vol. 23, p.211
In asking for a commission of honorable gentlemen to visit Utah to
investigate affairs before passing judgment upon us, we did express as
I said before, a hope that we might be fairly tried before being
convicted. The signers of these petitions knew, and their enemies here
knew that the charges constantly heaped up against this people could
be proven utterly false if a chance to do so were afforded. But that
is just what certain parties did not want, fearing that a thorough
investigation conducted by honorable men would defeat their plot
against the people of Utah. I speak of these matters as I understand
them. I am not and never have been radical, but have desired always to
view things from an impartial standpoint.

vol. 23, p.211
Irrespective of creed or color, I think there is room in Utah for all
who wish to locate in the Territory, and those who are here and others
who may come hereafter, should be protected in the enjoyment of their
rights, and should be free to exercise them so long as they do not
infringe upon the rights of others. In these matters Gentile, Jew and
Mormon should stand upon the same level. [p.212] So far as I am
concerned I would contend for, and if necessary defend the liberties
of the one as soon as I would those of the other. Naturally I am
inclined to be timid and am disposed to shrink from troubles rather
than to court them believing it to be better to suffer wrong than to
do wrong; but them are circumstances under which even the cowardly
throw off their timidity, and fearlessly assert their fights. I am not
able to say how patient, long suffering and kind this people may prove
under the oppressions which wicked plotters may bring upon them; but
of one thing I am certain and that is, God will permit nothing to
occur to our hurt. Nor will he, if we are faithful, permit the wicked
to do anything that will not ultimately prove beneficial to those who
love and obey Him. With the companionship of the Holy Spirit the
doctrines of the Priesthood will distil upon our minds as the dews of
heaven, and we have nothing to fear. The time may be near at hand when
men's souls will be tried, but those possessing the inspiration of the
Almighty, will hear the test as the faithful and true in other ages
have done. Unaided by the power of God, we might be placed under
circumstances that would cause us to fear and tremble and possibly
plead for life at the sacrifice of allegiance to Him. Under the
pressure of fear Peter denied his Lord and Master, but that transpired
before he was "endowed with power from on high." From the day of
Pentecost, when he received the Comforter, until his death no power on
earth or beneath could have induced him to do such a thing. This fact
is attested beyond doubt, by what we know of his life and labors
subsequent to that awful night, when the powers of earth and hell
seemed to prevail even over the Son of God.

vol. 23, p.212
Deprived of the sustaining powers of the Holy Spirit, the Latter-day
Saints might yield to the fear of artillery, bullets and bayonets, so
often recommended by Christian divines as the best means with which to
solve the " Mormon" problem; but with that spirit such agencies become
impotent. Confidence in God destroys fear, and a knowledge of the
resurrection of the just, takes away the sting of death. The
inspiration and guidance of the Holy Spirit have prompted the
Presidency and Apostles of this Church to open meeting-houses and
Tabernacles for ministers of various religious denominations to preach
in while our Elders were being persecuted, hunted and sometimes
whipped by members of these same denominations, The contrast between
the treatment which we have given and that which we have received is
very great. And if we have not under every circumstance "turned the
other cheek to be smitten," we have at least tried to do good for
evil. Without purse or scrip our Elders have faithfully sought to
preach the Gospel in every Christian land; and while we, here in Utah,
have extended courtesy and kindness to ministers of Christian
denominations, many of our Elders have wandered like outcasts,
sleeping under the hedges and in the woods with leaves as their only
covering, like their Master, having no place other than that provided
by nature, to lay their heads. Others when provided with places of
rest have been called out and flayed with hickory withes. Poison has
been administered in the food of some, and others have been killed.

vol. 23, p.212
How exactly similar this treatment is to that received by the [p.213]
Saints of old; and yet Christians appear to be utterly unable to learn
a lesson from the parallel. To them nothing good can come out of
Nazareth, and the kingdom of heaven they cannot see, for they have not
been born again. The world loves its own, but it loved not the
disciples of Jesus because he called them out of the world. On the
same principle the world cannot love us. Let us realize this fact, and
while being just to all men, let us live the religion of Jesus Christ,
and trust in God. If we are pressed on all sides from without, it will
tend to unite and make us all the more solid. Snow is soft and
yielding, melting easily under the genial rays of the sun, but press
it hard from every side and it congeals into a frozen mass, and in
that state is capable of resisting mighty forces.

vol. 23, p.213
Pressure from without, as observed before, will tend to unite and make
us better and stronger. Better because the spirit manifested towards
us by the wicked, will cause us to lay aside the little envies and
jealousies that may have existed among us. Stronger, because the
hatred of our enemies will teach us to trust more fully in God. And in
doing this we shall learn to follow the example of the faithful and
true. A special law was passed for the sole purpose of entrapping the
three Hebrew boys. It failed. When questioned by the wrathful king
they could not say whether God would preserve or suffer them to
perish, but they could say that "they would not fall down and worship
the image which the king had made." No fault could be found with
Daniel, so those who were jealous of his growing influence and power
succeeded in securing the enactment of a special law which they knew
he must violate or be false to his God. But Daniel was true to God,
and with his face turned toward Jerusalem, prayed as before. How many
Daniels or Hebrew boys we have among us I do not know. Lions' dens and
heated caldrons, prisons and dungeon cells, the rack and the rope,
have each and all been used to punish those unwilling to forsake God,
or disobey His laws. They have their terrors, but the blood-stained
pages of history attest that they have been failures when applied as
means with which to change men's religion, violate conscience, or
coerce the human mind. As it has been in the past, so it will be in
the future; the faithful being inspired with the Holy Ghost, will set
their hearts upon the redemption of Zion, and relying upon the
promises, will turn their faces towards Jerusalem, pray as before, and
follow Jesus Christ in life and death. Let the wicked rage and the
adversary exert his power, the righteous will gain the victory, and
when thrones are cast down the Saints shall prevail.

vol. 23, p.213
Let us maintain the Constitution of our country, and all laws enacted
in conformity therewith, realizing that the destruction of the
Constitution must lead to the ruin and destruction of the Union. Let
us honor the rulers of the nation and uphold them, by faith and
prayers as long as it is possible to do so. I desire to regard the
President as an honorable man. As the chief executive of a great
nation he should have the confidence and respect of the people. Should
he select honorable, unbiassed gentlemen for the Utah commission, as I
have reason to hope he will, they can do much towards modifying the
unjust law under which they must act, but whether such are appointed
[p.214] or not, we must continue to pray for our enemies and those
that despitefully use us, until by and by we shall learn the lesson so
well that when the little stone cut out of the mountains without hands
shall roll forth, become a mighty mountain, fill the whole earth, and
the Saints of the Most High have the rule and dominion they will never
be disposed to oppression.

vol. 23, p.214
I pray for the peace and blessings of God to be with all Israel, and
with the honest everywhere. Thousands are misguided and deceived by
priests who preach for money and divine for hire; ministers who make
merchandize of the souls of men. The mother of Harlots has "made all
nations to drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornication," just as
John the Revelator saw she would do, but among those nations are many
honest, upright ones. For them I pray. In conclusion let me impress
upon your minds the spirit of inspiration given through Joseph the
Prophet, while incarcerated in Liberty Jail, while suffering the abuse
of his enemies, and while being deprived of his liberty and the
association of family and friends for the Gospel's sake, he says. "No
power or influence can or ought to be maintained by virtue of the
Priesthood, only by persuasion, by long-suffering, by gentleness and
meekness and by love unfeigned.

vol. 23, p.214
By kindness and pure knowledge, which shall greatly enlarge the soul
without hypocrisy, and without guile.

vol. 23, p.214
Reproving betimes with sharpness, when moved upon by the Holy Ghost,
and then showing forth afterwards an increase of love toward him whom
thou hast reproved, lest he esteem thee to be his enemy; that he may
know that thy faithfulness is stronger than the cords of death.

vol. 23, p.214
Let thy bowels also be full of charity towards all men, and to the
household of faith, and let virtue garnish thy thoughts unceasingly,
then shall thy confidence wax strong in the presence of God, and the
doctrine of the Priesthood shall distil upon thy soul as the dews from
heaven.

vol. 23, p.214
The Holy Ghost shall be thy constant companion, and thy sceptre an
unchanging sceptre of righteousness and truth, and thy dominion shall
be an everlasting dominion, and without compulsory means it shall flow
unto thee for ever and ever.

vol. 23, p.214
May God enable us to learn these things, and to be true and faithful
to Him, is my prayer in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.215]

John Taylor, August 6, 1882

Delivered at Logan Conference, Sunday Afternoon, August 6th, 
1882.

The Temple at Logan—The Liquor Traffic—Church Organization
—Duties of Its Officers—Treatment of Transgressors—An 
Interesting Anecdote and Its Moral—Various Offices and 
Callings of the Priesthood, Etc.—The Guidance of God—
Honor Due to His Priesthood—Growth and Progress of 
God's Work—Its Opposition By the World—The Regeneration 
of the Lamanites and General Salvation of Man

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.215
There is one thing I wish to speak about which has already been
referred to, that is, in regard to your Temple. I can join with the
brethren in saying that I am very well pleased with the progress made
on that building, and with the energy and liberality that has been
manifested towards it. For one I have not a word of complaint to make
about anything; I think that things have been done and managed very
well. Some of the speakers have given the Trustee-in-Trust credit for
doing something towards it; but then, that is nothing, it is your
means not mine particularly, only as one of you. And what you have
done you have done outside of these things, and consequently I think
there is a little more credit due to you than to the Trustee-in-Trust.
The people in this Temple district have furnished about three-fourths
of the means, and the Trustee-in-Trust about one-fourth. Now we do not
wish to have any of the employees deprived of what is justly their
due; for the laborer is worthy of his hire—I did not like to hear some
of the remarks this morning to the effect that we were in debt; we
calculate to pay our debts as we go along, and then we feel that we
have acted justly and are free from all responsibilities and care; for
all just demands ought always to be met. We have kept things along
pretty well, and I think that we will be able "to put it through." I
have been talking with Brother Card, who is the superintendent of the
Temple, and also with the Temple committee; and I will tell you what I
am prepared to do, if you are prepared to follow suit, and thus stop
all remarks about tardiness of pay, for it is proper that all just
obligations ought to be and must be met. Brother Card thinks that the
sum of $20,000 will complete the building. I do not know whether his
figures are too much or too little, but if that is sufficient, it
seems as nothing compared with what we have already done. We have got
accustomed to it: and it is much easier doing a thing when you are
used to it than when you are not. There is a proposition to the effect
that a fifty cent donation be made; [p.216] if that be done and the
people are willing to respond to it, all well and good; and whatever
amount is subscribed, I will, as Trustee-in-Trust, add my proportion
to it, according to the pro-rata in the figures mentioned. What do you
say, do you think you can stand it? (President W. B. Preston, I think
we can, we'll try), Brother Preston says he thinks you can or will be
found trying. I do not know what your donation will amount to, and
therefore I will undertake to say now that the Trustee-in-Trust will
be good for $5,000, which it is stated will be a fourth of the sum
required to finish the work. I would like to know now whether you are
willing that I, as Trustee-in-Trust, should help you to the amount of
$5,000? All that are willing raise up the right hand. (A forest of
hands went up.) I believe that is carried. (Laughter.) Now I want you
to put to that the sum of $10,000. (Here President Taylor's attention
was called to the fact that he had made a mistake, that the proportion
of the people would be $15,000 instead of $10,000.) I am reminded that
I have made a mistake, that it should be $15,000. Will the clerk
please give us the correct figures so that we may do things
understandingly. (The clerk ascertained that the Trustee-in-Trust had
paid more than one-fourth but not quite one-third.) We will not be too
precise about these matters, perhaps it would be as well to err on
that side as on the other, for in any event, we are all of us desirous
to see the work progress and have all our liabilities met. Well, we'll
let it go at $10,000. I propose to give you my portion on demand that
these men may get their pay, and then allow  you a little time to get
in your harvest which will give you an opportunity to accomplish your
end of the matter. What do you say? The question was put to vote and
carried unanimously.

vol. 23, p.216
There were some remarks made about liquor drinking this morning, and
some people seem to think that there is a great difficulty about
managing these things, but I don't think there is if we can only
manage ourselves. I feel like giving you credit for what you have done
in this respect, and hope that you will be able to keep it up.

vol. 23, p.216
I want to state here, that God has organized His Church in such a way
that all of these matters can be arranged within the Church, law or no
law, if we will only do our duty, and each of us magnify our calling
and our Priesthood in the various positions that we occupy in the
Church and kingdom of God. And it is a much better principle than the
civil law, as the civil law is frequently perverted by
maladministration and made to operate in such a way as to trample on
the rights of man.

vol. 23, p.216
The organization of the Church is after the plan that exists in
heaven, and according to the principles that God has revealed in the
interest of His Church upon the earth and for the advancement and
rolling forth of his kingdom. We start in with the Teacher and with
the Priest, whose duty it is to know the position of all the members
in their several districts; if they do their duty they will know
really and truly the position of all those who come under their
charge. Their duty is very simple. What is it? They are to see that
there is no hard feeling existing in the breasts of the Saints one
towards another; that there are no dishonest or  fraudulent acts, no
lasciviousness or corruption, no lying, false accusations; profanity
or [p.217] drunkenness; and that the people call upon God in prayer in
their various households—the father and mother and children, and that
all perform their various duties and do right. I look upon it that the
Teachers and the Priests occupy a very important position in the
Church and kingdom of God; and that if they perform their duty aright,
there will be no hard speaking; there will be no hard feelings, no
bitterness or wrath; there will be no fraud no lasciviousness of any
kind, no drunkenness, nor will there be any bitter or improper
feelings of any kind; for it is their right and privilege to look
after these things, and not only their right and privilege but their
duty; and if they do not fulfill this, they are not magnifying their
calling and Priesthood. But if they are and people are disposed to
listen to them, then everything will be right in regard to this
matter. And if there are those who are not disposed to listen to them
and to do right, then it becomes the duty of the Teachers, after
pleading with them and doing the best they can, to report them to
their Bishop; and then it devolves upon him to do his part, not in
anger or animosity or in the spirit of vindictiveness, but as a
savior, and the Teacher and the Priest ought to act in the same way.
And while God has organized His Church upon the earth after the plan
that exists in the heavens, it is for the various officers in the
Church to fulfill the duties devolving upon them, acting in all
kindness, long-suffering and mercy before the Lord, yet with justice
and judgment, that the law of God may be honored, that the principles
of righteousness may be exalted, that the workers of iniquity may be
ashamed, that the meek may increase their joy in the Lord, and the
poor among men may rejoice in the Holy One of Israel; that
righteousness and truth may prevail among the people of God; and we
may act not in name only, but in reality as the Saints of God, without
rebuke in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation.

vol. 23, p.217
If any persons then should feel that they are aggrieved by the acts of
the Teacher or the Bishop; if they should think that they have been
unnecessarily harshly dealt with, they have the right of appeal to the
High Council—High Priests selected from among the people and set apart
because of their fidelity, their integrity, their honor and their
justice—at least these are the kind of qualifications necessary to
fill this calling. And if upon an appeal to the High Council on any of
these matters (of course including drunkenness), they find there has
been unnecessary harshness, it would be for them to remedy the evil,
to see that justice is done and that no man is oppressed; on the
contrary that all have their rights, freedom, liberty and equal
justice in righteousness without fear or favor.

vol. 23, p.217
When things are attended to in this way they move along all right. If
professed Saints will not obey the law of God, but violate the
commands of the Almighty, they are not fit to be the servants and
handmaids of the Lord. We are told that they must be dealt with
according to rules laid down in the law of God, by the proper persons
that He has placed in His Church for that purpose.

vol. 23, p.217
I heard a man not long ago say that in the place he lived he had seen
a great many people drunk; it was one of those places abounding with
saloons in which they could get beastly drunk; and that some of those
who thus indulged were Elders, High Priests, etc. The man [p.218]
himself was a High Priest. If I had seen such men I should have gone
to them and told them what course to pursue to stop those infamies.
Every Elder in Israel ought to be on the watch-tower as watch-men upon
the walls of Zion. Where iniquity prevails or evil of any kind, it is
for them to do what they can to stem the current of evil and to lift
up and exalt the people that they may comprehend correct principles,
live their religion and be prepared to receive the blessings of
Jehovah. When I was quite a boy —I was not a Mormon then, but I had
principles of humanity nevertheless—there was an old gentleman whom I
respected, he was a good man, a praying man—he had a wife who did not
want to pray, and who interfered with his devotions; she was uneasy
and turbulent, and a kind of thorn in his flesh. Under these trials he
got along very well, but it used to drive him to the Lord. After a
while she died and he married again; this time to a very amiable lady;
his wife was so pleasant and agreeable that the change in his
circumstances was very great. Being thus comfortably situated he
became remiss in some of his religious duties, and commenced by giving
way to the temptation of liquor. Seeing the course he was taking I
went to him. I felt a little bashful on account of my youth at the
time, but because of long friendship and out of respect for his many
good qualities, I felt it a duty to bring these delinquencies to his
notice; I told him that I had seen him drunk a few days previously,
and that it had hurt me very much to see him in such a state, as his
course had always been exemplary and he was a man whom I respected
very highly. He appreciated my good feelings, saying that he felt
disgraced and promised to mend his ways. Now that was not "Mormonism,"
but it was a correct feeling. Cannot we, as Latter-day Saints, do as
much good as those who are not Latter-day Saints? Cannot we go after
our brethren and sisters when they do wrong, with love and affection,
and lead them in the paths of life? But then, if they will not do it
after much persuasion, it becomes our duty to deal with them as the
law of God directs; but in doing this we ought to be full of love and
kindness one toward another, and not be harsh, acrimonious or desirous
to place them in a wrong; such feelings do not become Latter-day
Saints. We ought to cherish feelings of kinkiness and love and
longsuffering; but we do not want our charity to cover too many sins.
Everybody is at liberty to do this, whoever he may be, it being our
privilege to do good, to try to redeem and exalt our fellow-men, and
to act as saviors upon Mount Zion. But when people will not do right,
are we to foster the wrong? No, God forbid. We talk sometimes about
the celestial glory, the terrestrial glory and the telestial glory, do
you think that a man will get the celestial glory if he does not abide
the law of the celestial kingdom? You Latter-day Saints know better.
Well, then, if men are disposed to do wrong, to violate the
commandments of God and yield to evils of various kinds, is a Bishop
authorized, or is the High Council authorized to cover up those sins
and allow them to go on? I tell you No, they are not. And if the
Priest and the Teacher do not do their duty, it is for the Bishop to
look after them to see that they do their duty. And if the Bishop does
not do his duty in this respect, it becomes the duty of the President
of the Stake to do it, to see that righteousness prevails, [p.219]
that the principles of truth are sustained, that the Gospel of the Son
of God is honored, and that the principles of equity, justice and
righteousness and the fear of God are maintained in their purity in
the Stake over which he presides. And if the President of the Stake
does not attend to this duty, then it devolves upon the First
Presidency to see that no iniquity exists in the Church. And when
these things are done we are then in a position to approach God our
Heavenly Father to ask and receive, to seek and find and to knock and
have the door opened unto us.

vol. 23, p.219
And besides these offices, which are the leading, prominent media or
channels through which these things are reached, there are other
methods by which they can be adjusted. The Twelve, where they go, are
expected to regulate matters of this kind. We have a Quorum of High
Priests in each Stake, and it is for them to exercise themselves and
their influence individually and as a Quorum in the interests of
righteousness and virtue and the maintenance of the principles
connected with the kingdom of God. They have no particular position or
calling; they are ordained to the High Priesthood, and it is for their
President to meet with them and have them humble themselves before
God, and seek for the guidance of His Holy Spirit and the light of
revelation; "for this ordinance" we are told in the Doctrine and
Covenants, "is instituted for the purpose of qualifying those who
shall be appointed standing Presidents or servants over different
Stakes scattered abroad, and they may travel also if they choose, but
rather be ordained for standing Presidents; this is their office and
calling saith the Lord your God;" that they may comprehend the
principles of law, of government, of justice and equity, and watch
over, not only themselves, but their families and friends,
associations and neighborhoods, and act as fathers in Israel, looking
after the welfare of the people and exerting a salutary influence over
the Saints of the Most High God.

vol. 23, p.219
Again, we have our organization of Seventies, and they ought to see
that there is no iniquity among their quorums—no drunkenness, no
whoredom, no fraud, nothing that is wrong or improper, unholy or
impure; but that they are men of God chosen and set apart as
messengers to the nations of the earth, and wherever they reside it is
their duty, and it is the duty of all men in Israel, to see that there
is no iniquity, to use their influence on the side of right, and to
put down wrong.

vol. 23, p.219
Then again, the same thing will apply to Elders. The Elder is ordained
in many instances to act as a standing minister among the people, to
preach to them, to instruct them as we are doing and as your
missionaries are doing and as others are doing, preaching among the
people at, home, and frequently going abroad as circumstances may
require.

vol. 23, p.219
Now, while we are here, we do not want to hear a man laugh and say,
"Brother so-and-so is as drunk as a fool." Why do you not go to him
and speak of this evil to himself? Why do you not go and try to put
him on the right road, and tell him to walk in it? Why not ask him to
go with you before the Lord to confess his sins, to seek for
assistance to overcome his weakness? In doing this you help him, and
you help one another to do right, not in the spirit of laughter or
lightness; that is not becoming the [p.220] Saints of the Most High,
but it should be in the spirit of kindly regard and affection.

vol. 23, p.220
We have also our Young Men's Mutual Improvement Associations, and I am
pleased to find so good an influence prevailing among them, yet there
are many things that are wrong even among them. They need watching
over; they require to look after one another and use a kind
supervisory care over their morals, and if any among them should go
astray, to admonish them and lead them in another path. Then we have
our Young Ladies' Associations; they are trying what they can do in
leading the female youth in the right way. And when they see the
daughters of Israel liable to be led astray, let them labor with them,
treat them kindly, preserve them from evil, and guide them in the
paths of life. We none at us are preserved only as we are preserved of
God.

vol. 23, p.220
Brother Joseph F. Smith spoke rightly this morning when he said, that
no man could guide this kingdom; he cannot unless God be with him and
on the side of the Elders of Israel. But with Him on their side, all
things will move on aright, and the intelligence and the revelations
of God will be poured out. His law will be made known and the
principles of truth be developed; or it is not the kingdom of God. And
we all of us ought to humble ourselves before God, and seek for the
guidance of the Almighty.

vol. 23, p.220
There are forces at work in the world that will in time overturn the
world, which are to-day sapping the foundation of all governments and
eating as a canker the foundation of all rule and dominion; and by and
by their thrones will be cast down and nations and empires will be
overturned, for God will arise to purge the world from its iniquities,
its evils and corruptions. And we have more or less of the principle
of insubordination among us. But there is a principle associated with
the kingdom of God that recognizes God in all things; and that
recognizes the Priesthood in all things; and those who do not do it
had better repent or they will come to a stand very quickly; I tell
you that in the name of the Lord. Do not think that you are wise and
that you can manage and manipulate the Priesthood, for you cannot do
it. God must manage, regulate, dictate and stand at the head and every
man in his place. The ark of God does not need steadying, especially
by incompetent men without revelation and without a knowledge of the
kingdom of God and its laws. It is a great work that we are engaged
in; and it is for us to prepare ourselves for the labor before us, and
to acknowledge God, His authority, His law and His Priesthood in all
things.

vol. 23, p.220
I have men come to me sometimes with some great complaints to make
about their Bishop. I hear them, but I either send them back to their
Bishop or to their President as circumstances dictate. Then I have
Bishops come to me finding fault with their Presidents. I send them
back to their Presidents, and write to those whose business it is to
attend to it. I acknowledge every man in his place and office, whether
President, Bishop, Priest, Teacher or Deacon; and then they should
acknowledge everybody over them, or God will destroy them. I tell you
that in the name of the Lord. I know what I am saying. I tell you it
is  the word and the will of the Lord. Do not be wise above what is
written. Do not be too [p.221] anxious to be too smart, to manage and
manipulate and to put things right; but pray for those that God has
placed in the different offices of this Church that they may be
enabled to perform their several duties. The Lord will sustain His
servants and give them His Holy Spirit and the light of revelation, if
they seek Him in the way that he has appointed, and He will lead them
and lead you in the right path. This is the order of the kingdom of
God, as I understand it, and not the other. And it is for us to learn
that order and be obedient to it. And thus by obedience to the law of
the Priesthood, drunkenness and all other immoralities can be rooted
out and overcome.

vol. 23, p.221
The work of God is growing and increasing, and it will continue to do
so until the words of the prophet will be fulfilled who said, "A
little one shall become a thousand; and a small one a strong nation: I
the Lord will hasten it in his time" but He expects every man in his
place to magnify his calling and to honor his God. And while there are
evils of the kind I speak of, there is a great amount of good, of
virtue, of self-abnegation, and a great desire to do the will of God,
and carry out His purposes. And it is for every man and every woman to
do his and her part.

vol. 23, p.221
The Relief Societies are doing a great work generally throughout the
land; and the Young Men's and the Young Women's Associations are doing
a great work; but I am sorry to say I sometimes hear of occasional
acts of fornication among our young people. Our young men go to labor
on railroads and mix up with the foul mouthed and corrupt, and I am
sorry to say, that once in a while they copy after their ways. Fathers
and mothers, look after your sons. You members of the different
societies, look after your members and try to save the erring and lead
them in the paths at life.

vol. 23, p.221
There is a great zeal and a great interest manifested in Sunday
schools, which is also very praiseworthy. It is a good work for us to
be engaged in. Continue in it. And let all perform their parts,
whether in Sunday school, in Relief Societies, in Mutual Improvement
Associations or otherwise; and let all seek to act with a single eye
towards the glory of God.

vol. 23, p.221
We are living in an important age. Time is marching on, and events of
great magnitude and importance are transpiring. The nation in which we
live has been moved against us. That is all right so far as God
permits it; but if we fear him and keep his commandments as a people,
no power arrayed against us can harm us. God will come forth to the
deliverance of his people, and he will save his elect if they will
only do right and obey his laws. We can do nothing unless assisted by
the Almighty, neither can this nation, only as he permits. If we do
right he has told, us "the wrath of man shall praise me, and the
remainder I will restrain." God lives, and his eyes are over us, and
his angels are round and about us, and they are more interested in us
than we are in ourselves, ten thousand times, but we do not know it.
We become self-willed and captious, and lack in a great many instances
that liberality, kindness and charity that ought to dwell in the
bosoms of the Saints of God. The Lord is a great deal more interested
in his work than we are. We think a great deal about our farms and our
houses, our wives and our children, which is all very proper. He is
thinking about the [p.222] redemption of the earth, the regeneration
of the world, the salvation of the living and the dead, and the
accomplishment of the purposes spoken of by all the holy Prophets
since the world began. And it is for us to be co-workers with him. He
is pleased with your efforts in building this Temple; and the angels
rejoice as they see you go forth to prepare a place in which you may
labor for the living and the dead. People will be called upon to
labor, as a mission in those Temples when built. And you will rejoice
too, for while you are engaged in the work of God, it always brings
peace and joy. A Temple built to the name of the Lord is a most
delightful place to labor in: we feel that we are saviors upon Mount
Zion, and that the kingdom is the Lord's, and that we are operating
for God and not for ourselves, but in the interest of our common
humanity and in the salvation of the world.

vol. 23, p.222
Let us attend to our duties and do not get up any quarrels in our
families. Husbands treat your wives with kindness and try to make your
home a heaven for them; and train your children in the fear of God.
Then you sisters, treat your husbands aright; be full of kindness, for
we are, as the old woman says, all "poor, miserable, independent
sinners." We have need of more longsuffering, we need the assistance
of one another, and the help of the Almighty. Let us try to do right.

vol. 23, p.222
There are a great many things open to my mind which I would like to
talk about; there are one or two, however, to which I will refer. We
have a great work to perform? Who? We Seventies, we Elders we
Priests. What have we to do? We  are required to build Temples and
administer in them. What else? We have to take the Gospel to the
world, as we have been doing and are doing, and to progress with it;
to advance correct principles among men, and to lead them in the paths
of life and salvation; to gather them to Zion and to teach them when
we get them here; to go on and control matters; to learn to manage
ourselves and our own affairs, and not trouble ourselves too much with
outside matters.

vol. 23, p.222
We talk sometimes about the nation being inimical to us. Whoever
dreamed of anything else? I never did. What did the Elders preach to
you, say 10, 30 or 40 years ago? It was that the people of the world
would grow worse and worse, deceiving and being deceived. Do you
expect it is going to get better? I do not. What did Jesus say in his
day? He said:

vol. 23, p.222
"If ye were of the world, the world would love its own," that is the
kind of love that exists in the world. It does not amount to much—it
is love to-day and hate to-morrow, as the case may be. But continued
the Savior: "Because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you
out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." What did he say
again? "Blessed are ye when men shall revile you and persecute you and
shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice
and be exceeding glad, for great is your reward in heaven; for so
persecuted they the prophets which were before you." Then there is
nothing strange about it, is there Some people think that because the
priests of Baal lie so outrageously about us, that we ought to be
angry. Why that is their profession; for they are of their father the
Devil, his works they will do, and he was a liar from the beginning.
By and by when we and they get through, we  shall [p.223] find that
all liars will have their portion with hypocrites and unbelievers; and
they together with whoremongers and sorcerers, will be found outside
the holy city. But we have to take the brunt of it. No matter, we can
stand it. As I said to some prominent gentlemen—Members of
Congress—who were here recently, You are cutting up rather peculiar
antics down in Washington. It does not matter much, however, as our
potatoes grow all the same. That is how I feel about it. Let them
attend to their father's business, and we will attend to our Father's
business, and trust in him and pursue that course that will be right
in his sight. We do not want to get up any excitement about anything.
Let us lean upon the Lord, seek to Him and ask for what we want, do
right and we shall receive. And while they are treating us badly we
will treat them as well as the circumstances will admit of, and follow
out the instructions of Jesus, who told us to do good for evil; and so
far as we are concerned we will save them if possible, in spite of
themselves.

vol. 23, p.223
The Lord is operating upon the Lamanites, and many of them are being
baptized into the Church. Some people think all that we have to do is
to baptize them, that they are a poor miserable set of outcasts. This
is not the case. Some of us were poor miserable outcasts before we
came into the Church, and we needed the ministrations of the Elders,
the teachings of the Holy Priesthood, and the blessings arising iron,
the organization of the Church. Do not you think that they need the
same kind of treatment? How would you like a mission, some of you High
Priests and Seventies, to proclaim the Gospel to that fallen race,
that Israel may have an equal chance with us, for God expects it at
our hands. We received that record (Book of Mormon) through their
ancient prophets and those same prophets are now beginning to
communicate with them and to unfold unto them the work that he has
commenced with us, and we shall have more of these things by and by.
It is proper that our feelings should be drawn out after those whom
the Lord is operating upon, that we may act in conjunction with the
Lord in leading them in the paths of life.

vol. 23, p.223
This is a duty that devolves upon you Elders of Israel, for as he has
commenced to labor with them we ought to be one with him. I have taken
the liberty recently to request the Twelve to attend to this; and they
will call upon the Seventies, the High Priests and others, that is,
they will if they do their duty. What do you think of it? I think that
the field is enlarging and that our labors are increasing and becoming
more extensive. We ought to feel like little children; we ought to
feel like humbling ourselves before God, seeking to be one and to
enjoy the light of His Holy Spirit, saying O Lord God, I am a poor
feeble creature, thou hast called me to Thy work and hast clothed me
with the Holy Priesthood; and now I want to magnify it; I want to be a
savior on Mount Zion; I want to preside anywhere, or preach anywhere,
or do any labor that Thou shalt call upon me to do, that I may feel
that I am Thy servant and that Thou art my God, and that I am for
Israel, and for the salvation of the white man, the red man and all
mankind. That is the position we are in. These are some of the things
of which you will hear more by and by. I thought I would only [p.224]
tell you a part as perhaps you could not bear it all. 

vol. 23, p.224
God bless you, and God bless all Israel, and God bless all who are in
favor of righteousness, truth and equal rights; and may the Lord God
confound the enemies of Israel, and all who are opposed to just rule
and righteous government, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

Erastus Snow, February 26, 1882

Delivered in the Salt Lake Assembly Hall, Sunday Afternoon, 
February 26th, 1882.

The Marriage Question—Lawful Concubinage and Its Unlawful
Counterfeit—Various Views Concerning the Union of the
Sexes—Plural Marriage Among the Latter-day Saints—The
Example and Character of Abraham—Exhortation to Justice
and Equity—Christian Crimes in New England—Oppression
With Its Real and Pretended Object—Fruits of "Mormonism"
Prisons and Penalties Powerless to Stop the Lord's Work—
The Godgiven Boon of Liberty to Man—The Final Triumph of
His Cause

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs.)

vol. 23, p.224
Since coming to the stand I have been requested to address the
congregation.

vol. 23, p.224
I will read the 5th, 6th, 7th and 8th verses of the 25th chapter of
Genesis.

vol. 23, p.224
"And Abraham gave all that he had unto Isaac.

vol. 23, p.224
But unto the sons of the concubines, which Abraham had, Abraham gave
gifts, and sent them away from Isaac his son, while he yet lived, an
hundred threescore and fifteen years.

vol. 23, p.224
Then Abraham gave up the ghost, and died in a good old age, an old
man, and full of years; and was gathered to his people."

vol. 23, p.224
How far I shall confine myself to the matter contained in this passage
I cannot say. The present eventful period of our lives, the prejudices
which now move the people of our nation concerning us, and the
pressure that is being brought upon us chiefly through the religious
element of the country to influence Congress to extraordinary
legislation against us, are perhaps, the reasons why my mind reverts
to the historical facts contained in the Scripture I have just read,
which was given unto us by men of old who, until quite a recent date,
have been generally revered by all Christians; and even now a large
majority [p.225] of the Christian sects of America respect and
reverence the ancient fathers, their teachings and writings while the
sacred Book is closed, but ignore in their daily lives what those
worthies believed and practised.

vol. 23, p.225
The word translated concubine in this Scripture must not be confounded
with the modern practice which obtains so largely in the great cities
of Christendom, and with the more wealthy portions of old communities.
I refer to the practice sometimes called concubinage, the practice of
marrying under the law one wife, and at the same time keeping
privately one or more mistresses who are not obtruded upon society,
having no claim to the honored name of wife—a practice which permits
those who indulge in it to gratify the carnal passions at the expense
of public virtue; and at the risk of entailing disease upon unborn
posterity, as well as at the expense of the present and eternal
welfare of their partners, I will say in sin; for no right-minded,
correct-thinking person can pronounce it otherwise than it has been
pronounced by the sacred writers both of the old and New Testament—a
species of lewdness and, if not classed with open harlotry, a
violation of sacred marital vows. Those who have solaced their
consciences or justified themselves in this departure from law and
public sentiment, no doubt feel partial justification from the
practices of the ancients who were looked up to and revered; but such
was not the concubinage of Abraham, nor any of the ancient patriarchs,
 such was not the system that obtained under the law of Moses in
ancient Israel.

vol. 23, p.225
The word translated concubinage  in King James version of the Bible,
is translated by Luther and is found in Scandinavia and Germany, where
the Lutheran translation still prevails, as meaning an associated
wife. In the Danish Bible it is huustro for wife and medhustro for
concubine; the sacred name of wife is given to both classes, the
preposition meal connecting them together and conveying the idea of
the second class being an associated wife, or a wife in a secondary or
subordinate position, in contradistinction to the first. Close
students of the Bible have not failed to recognize this as being the
character of the plural wives of Moses and the prophets. And it was
practised as an institution of the Jewish nation down to the coming of
our Savior, and, so far as any scriptures appear in the New Testament,
this institution was neither abrogated nor in any-wise condemned,
while harlotry and promiscuous intercourse of the sexes —adultery and
fornication are condemned in the severest, language.

vol. 23, p.225
We have a great variety of views in Christendom, as to the will and
mind of God pertaining to the union of the sexes as relating to each
other, to the state and to our present and future happiness. The
Latter-day Saints regard the intercourse of the sexes, both in time
sad in eternity, as regulated by sacred law given by our Father in
heaven who has organized us male and female for a wise purpose in
Himself, and that purpose is made manifest in the first great command
given to our first parents, namely, to multiply and replenish the
earth. And the saying to the woman after her transgression as written
in the book of Genesis, that her desires should be towards her husband
and he should rule over her—the desires planted  in the breast of the
woman tending to draw to the opposite sex culminating in a union, is a
wise [p.226] dispensation of Providence for the accomplishing of the
great end in view to encourage and stimulate them to multiply and
replenish the earth, and lake upon themselves the cares, labors,
anxieties and responsibilities attending the rearing of families. And
among the many different views entertained in Christendom concerning
the commerce of the sexes we might say, there exists every variety of
belief and practice growing out of these beliefs. We have in Christian
America a religious sect—not very numerous to be sure—who held the
union of the sexes to be sinful in any form whatever. This sect I
hardly need say is the Shaking Quakers; and to become a member of
their society,—a person already married would be required to dissolve
his marriage relationship; a husband and wife joining that society
would be required to do the same, and to abstain from each other for
ever afterwards, all connection with the sexes being strictly
forbidden as an evil that may be tolerated in the carnal world, but
not among those who desire to appear pure and holy before the Lord.
This first commandment referred to, as having been given to father
Adam and mother Eve, was in the days of their purity, before their
transgressions, when they were worthy to converse with God face to
face; this being the case, if there was no other reason, what
philosophy can condemn that command or a proper and just effort to
keep it? There is no reason, to my mind, to condemn it, when regulated
by law, as an act of impurity; to do so would be a direct reflection
upon the wisdom and purity of God Himself.

vol. 23, p.226
Of course, this is the general view taken of it by Christian nations,
as shown in their acts and in their laws regulating it. Although the
Roman Catholic Church prohibits intercourse with the sexes to sacred
orders, they being, according to the rites of the church forbidden to
marry. And however much some may doubt the iniquity of their holy
vows, it is a matter too well known to call in question. The more
general sentiment of Christians recognizes the purity and uprightness
of marriage of a man to one woman; and they quote the following words
of the Apostle Paul to testify to it, "Marriage is honorable in all,
and the bed undefiled; but whoremongers and adulterers God will
judge." But the majority of modern Christians consider that for a man
to marry more than one wife while she lives and is his wife is sin.
Now I will undertake to say respecting the two conditions of marriage,
single and plural, that where the duties and obligations are the same,
and the husband is equally honorable, just and virtuous, faithful and
true to his wives and children, that there is not necessarily any
greater impurity existing between such a man and his plural family,
than between a man and his single family; that there is not
necessarily a defilement of the marriage bed, that there is not
necessarily defilement of the body or spirit. When the institution of
marriage is founded in religious sentiment and is confirmed by the
enduring love of husband, wives and children and the responsibilities
attending that relationship, as we find it in many of the ancient
worthies, there is not necessarily any defilement in plural marriage.
There was not necessarily defilement in father Abraham and other
ancient patriarchs and prophets who took to themselves a second or a
third or a fourth wife, any more than there was in those who confined
themselves to one wife. Nor have [p.227] I ever heard from any
creature and I have read and heard much and reflected much, because
our institution of marriage has invited discussion and reflection upon
this subject. I have never yet heard an argument that, to my mind,
appeared sound against the marriage of an honorable man to two women
any more than to one. And the only argument that has ever been
presented that has had a semblance of soundness is the generally
admitted fact of the near equality of the sexes which would seem to
foreshadow the general purpose and design of providence that one man
should have only one wife. I have never heard an argument relating to
the physical effects of the institution, nor as relating to the state
of society that could not be applied just as appropriately to
monogamy. The opposers of plural marriage make many declarations
against us which are untrue, which they do not understand because they
accept the reports of certain persons who give way to a lying spirit,
and misrepresent and belie people far better than themselves. The
selfishness and weakness of human nature, the evils which manifest
themselves from time to time between families and between husband and
wife, and between wives and children are quoted as evils greatly to be
deplored as growing out of this system. I will only say in regard to
this, that those best acquainted with the intact workings of the
system among the Latter-day Saints throughout all of their
settlements, if they testify honestly and truthfully as to the result
of their careful observations extending over a period of over thirty
years—the time that this system of plural marriage has been practised
by us in these mountains, they would, in effect, say, that there is
less discontent, less strife and fewer family broils and less divorce,
and less casting off wives and casting upon the community of children
without care, than would be found in the same number of monogamic
families. And I may here say, that statistics will bear me out in
making this assertion. To those who are not posted in the matter this
may appear incredible; and the majority of the christian world would
think it impossible judging from their standpoint; and what they see
and hear among themselves, and judging by the spirit by which they are
animated, they would, I admit, pronounce this a thing impossible. But
it is simply because they am not imbued with the faith of the
Latter-day Saints, and this being the case they cannot understand the
motives that prompt us to enter into this relationship. They cannot
comprehend the spirit that governs us, the devout God-fearing spirit
of self-sacrifice which leads us onward to all that is noble,
forbearing and long-suffering, that teaches us to love one another and
to be charitable to all men, and which teaches us that the
relationships which we make through the marriage covenant are but the
foundation of eternal glory and exaltation in the worlds to come; and
it also teaches us that the glories of the future that open up before
us are greatly dependent upon the faithfulness of our relationships
and associations in this life; and that a man must be found capable to
properly govern and guide his family and preserve in time the wives
and children that are given to him, leading them in the way of life
and salvation, and rearing his children in all that is pure and
praiseworthy, so that he can receive them in the morning of the first
resurrection, [p.228] there to have the Father confirm upon him his
wives and children, the foundation of his individual kingdom which
will exist for ever and ever. The outside world cannot comprehend
this, and simply because they cannot believe it. It is this same
religious sentiment that prompts women and the best of women, the most
devout women, women of the purest motive and character to enter into
this sacred relationship, and to cause them to determine in their own
minds that they would sooner be associated with a man who has proven
himself a man of integrity, a man of strict virtue and honor, who can
be relied upon by God and man—they would rather trust themselves with
such a man than to be the only wile of a man devoid of these
qualifications, a man who, perhaps, for the want of such high motives
would be the victim of many vices, of whoredom of concubinage or
illicit intercourse with the sexes, and defile himself and destroy the
confidence of his family in him, or he would perhaps indulge in
drunkenness and other kindred vices which would be the means of
producing the same result. And such has been the experience of many
women in monogamy. And I do not say that the weaknesses of mankind do
not manifest themselves in plural families; I do not say that there
are not some who may be urged on by fleshy lust, but if there are it
results in their making shipwreck of their faith and becoming, in
time, a lasting disgrace to themselves. But where there is one example
of this kind, under our polygamic system, there are at least two under
the monogamic order that might be cited, who make shipwreck of their
faith, who sacrifice their honor, and whose family send forth a wail
of grief for the loss of confidence in husband and father. Adultery,
fornication, whoredom, God will judge; every form of licentiousness He
has condemned in His word from the beginning of the world to the
present. And if follies are manifested by some who profess to be
Latter-day Saints in this direction, so we may cite similar weakness
manifested by ancient men of God; not, however, to justify such cases
but merely as examples of human weaknesses.

vol. 23, p.228
Referring again to Abraham, and his wife Sarai. They are held up in
sacred Scripture as models of noble character, purity of purpose,
piety, devotion and superior integrity to God, who hesitated not to
obey Him at all hazards even to the sacrifice of that which was
nearest and dearest, unto them. This Sarai, one of the noblest of
women, received the promise of her son Isaac while in old age, a
promise made to her by the angel of God, and this because of her
barrenness and because too of the integrity of her heart towards her
husband and her willingness to sacrifice her womanly feeling in giving
to her husband other wives. And after she had given to Abraham Hagar,
that she might bear him children, mark the Scripture: It was for the
purpose that he might not be childless because she was childless. It
was after she had thus sacrificed her womanly feeling, thereby
manifesting her love and integrity to her husband, that the Lord had
compassion upon her and granted the desire of her heart, promising her
that she should in course of time bring forth a son, and telling her
that his name should be Isaac, in whom and in whose seed all the
nations of the earth were to be blessed. And it was after this lad
was partly grown, that God commanded Abraham to take this promised
child on to the [p.229] Mount Moriah, and there build an altar and
offer him up as a sacrifice. Abraham in this was tried as few men ever
were tried; for his love was great for his son whom he would naturally
regard as a special gift of the Lord to him, through whom no less a
personage than the Messiah himself should come. Yet Abraham doubted
not, he paused not to consider what the possible result might be of
keeping this command; but he trusted in God as Paul said of him, "that
God was able to raise him up, even from the dead; from whence also he
received him in a figure." He trusted in God and doubted not; and
proceeded to Mount Moriah and there built an altar, and when
everything was in readiness he bound the lad, and while in the act of
raising the deadly knife, he heard a voice saying, "Abraham, Abraham,
lay not thine hand upon the lad, neither do thou anything unto him;
for now I know that thou fearest God, seeing that thou hast not
withheld thy son, thine only son from me." And then the Lord went on
to say, that because of this willingness on the part of Abraham to
obey Him even to the sacrificing of his only son, "That in blessing I
will bless thee, and in multiplying I will multiply thy seed as the
stars of the heavens, and as the sand which is upon the seashore,"
etc. Now, I will give back unto you your son, and in blessing I will
bless him and multiply him, and in him and his seed shall all the
nations of the earth be blessed. It was because of this precious
promise, no doubt, that he desired to give his sons opportunities to
develop and to make manifest among the surrounding tribes the
character that was in him, that he divided out his goods and gave
gifts to the sons of the other wives and sent them away, but gave his
chief inheritance to his son Isaac.

vol. 23, p.229
While contemplating this I can hardly refrain from dropping a word of
exhortation to my brethren who may be drawing near the close of life,
not to neglect to make such disposition of their wordly effects as
will suitably provide for their wives and children while they (the
brethren) yet live, following the example, of Abraham, not that by any
means would I encourage this example in all particulars; for it is not
always as it was in the case of Abraham that God has made choice of
one particular son in whom their seed shall be called; but common
justice and equity requires of every father to deal fairly with each
wife and child according as God has dealt with him in this world's
goods, that he may retain their esteem after he shall have departed
from them. Nor should he trust too much to the uncertainty of courts
at the present time; for we have in too many instances seen to our
sorrow that federal courts, whenever they have had it in their power,
or wherever they could, either by strained construction of the law, or
by omissions of the law, wrong a plural family by giving to the first
wife and her heirs that which should have been equitably divided among
all the family, they have never missed the opportunity of doing it,
thinking that by bringing oppression and injustice to bear they will
succeed in discouraging the practice of this system of marriage. There
is nothing in the faith of the Latter-day Saints or in the laws of God
touching this matter that would prompt aught but justice and equality
to all the wives and children. The duty of the husband is  plain in
this respect. And the duty of all wives and [p.230] children is to
love each other and the husband and father; all cherishing that love
of the Gospel which binds our hearts together, and which alone can
carry us through the trials and tribulations of life, and lift us up
at the last day.

vol. 23, p.230
One would suppose from the hue and cry abroad in the land, which
emanates chiefly from the clergy, that they are afraid the
institutions of the Latter-day Saints will contaminate the whole land.
What hypocrisy! I can hardly exercise patience sufficient to treat it
with any degree of sobriety.

vol. 23, p.230
I am a native-born American; I was reared in the State of Vermont. In
my early days the doctrine taught to our first parents, to multiply
and replenish the earth, was popular; but during the period of my life
that has elapsed, it has been almost totally ignored by the social
circles of New England. When I last visited the old homestead, an old
aunt nearly ready to go into her grave, told me that it was irregular
for people now-a-days to have large families. And it seems that this
is the prevailing sentiment of that region; for in traveling through
New England it was rarely I saw a woman with more than two or three
children. Any of the older families, those honored matrons of New
England, who lived contemporary with my mother, thought it honorable
to raise large families; but my old aunt who was one of the last of
that stock, has, by giving way to allowing the influence of death, has
imbibed false notions; and when she thus expressed herself to me I
knew she was not speaking the honest sentiments of her heart. To-day
infanticide and foeticide are popular. Modern doctors and doctresses
have arisen, men and women who are skilled in what are called the
diseases of women, whose special practice is preventing fecundity,
thereby securing to husband and wife the pleasures of
self-gratification without bearing the responsibilities of maternity,
and the trouble and expense of rearing children. These doctors and
doctresses and the American students who have learned to practice
their hellish arts, are to-day engaged in undermining the
constitutions of wives and mothers; yes, child murder, this damnable
doctrine of devils has become popular throughout New England, and is
fast spreading over the American continent. And now it is the Irish
woman, who believes in raising children, the foreign element that
comes to the country that are considered the vulgar people; and were
it not for this flood of foreign immigration the staid New England
element would soon become extinct, and I say, in the name of Israel's
God, the sooner the better unless they repent of their murders, their
whoredoms and their abominations that ascend to the heavens and are a
stench in the nostrils of the Almighty. And, yet, it is this New
England element whose garments are stained with the blood of
innocence, that has found its way through our western States, thus has
worked heart and soul with the hireling priesthood in firing up the
national heart, and that is urging on hostile legislation against the
best and purest people that exist upon the American continent. Is it
public morality they seek? Is it the cause of public and private
morality they champion? If so, we may repeat what we have so often
said, which is so extremely unwelcome for them to hear: Weed your
garden first at home, and then let your virtues be directed to the
[p.231] crying evils and sins of your large cities; and let
child-murder cease, and hang those infernal doctors who by means of
their hellish arts are destroying the life of your offspring, and thus
preventing the fulfillment of the first great command that God gave to
our first parents; first petition Congress to pass laws to deal with
the murderers and murderesses of the nation, the adulterers and
adultresses and all those who deal in shame, through whose wickedness
the seeds of decay and death are transmitted to posterity. But
methinks I hear one say, if this were done, and the laws were
enforced, the large majority of the nation would he convicted. And it
reminds me of a remark made recently by a gentleman in Congress. It
was proposed that the bill, now being urged in Congress against
polygamy, be so amended as to include adultery; the gentleman to whom
the proposition was made was at first inclined to endorse the
amendment, but on reflection, he turned to his friend and said, if
that be done it would leave us without a quorum in the House. No, my
friends, it is not adultery they wish to punish; it is not whoredom
they wish to punish; it, is not the cause of public or private virtue
they champion; it is merely the hue and cry of the bigotry of our time
against a people who are aiming at a higher morality than now exists,
who are aiming to do away with and effectually destroy out of their
midst the evil that is sapping the strength and vitality of our
nation—a community that does not seek to shun the responsibility and
the cares and labors and expense and trouble of rearing families and
of educating them and making their children honorable men and women,
husbands and wives, fathers and mothers, citizens of the state and
defenders of human liberty.

vol. 23, p.231
We are accused of being governed by priestcraft, and priestly
influence. I do not believe there is any portion of this community in
any part of the land who are moved by priestly influence to half the
extent that Judge Edmunds and the advocates of the bill that he
champions against us are; and their consciences must teach them that
they are hypocrites, and that they are but pandering to bigotry, and
that their acts are not the acts of statesmen, but the acts of
cringing politicians and demagogues. The priesthood of the Latter-day
Saints belongs not to the lords but the commons; to men who have
helped make the roads, to build the bridges and to kill the snakes; to
men who have battled with the difficulties of a new country, and who
by their hardihood and toil have subdued the wastes and redeemed the
desert; men who have turned the mountain streams out of their course
on to the new and virgin soil, making the land fruitful with fields
and farms, gardens, orchards and vineyards; men who build houses,
mills and factories, school-houses and churches, and who raise
families and who take care of and educate their children. These are
the men who hold the Priesthood, and who wield an influence in the
midst of this people; and this class of men is properly represented in
the legislature now in session, and they are asked to step down and
out and let the government of the country pass into the hands of
adventurers. Not that I would insinuate that there are not a goodly
number of honorable men among us who are engaged in legitimate
business pursuits, men who could be trusted to administer the
government affairs of the [p.232] Territory if they would follow their
own hearts and consciences, and not allow themselves to be bull-dozed
as certain members of Congress are by the hireling Priesthood of the
age. We could trust the judgment of such men; we could trust their
natural good sense, and their business habits; but there are few who
can be trusted to stand like a towering rock in the midst of the
raging ocean, proof against the waves and surges of popular prejudice
that pass over the land. And because of this the Latter-day Saints
have been chary with regard to whom they exalt to power; and the few
that have their confidence in this respect, are men who have never
robbed or betrayed them. And honorable business men, bankers,
merchants, miners, railroad men, etc., who have no political or
religious standing to jeopardise are satisfied that the affairs of our
Territory have been administered honorably and honestly.

vol. 23, p.232
Tricksters and adventurers clamor for free schools, but how many of
them and those whose sentiments they voice really want to support
them? A hobby is a nice thing to ride, and such people have many, but
they must be hobbies that do not cost much. It is rumored throughout
the land that the children of the Latter-day Saints are growing up in
ignorance; those who utter those statements either know nothing of
what they say, or they wilfully and deliberately lie. Some may think
these are hard words; it is language admissible under the
circumstances, and it is easy to understand, plain and right to the
subject, and I mean every word of it. The statistics of the country
bear me out in it; and whoever will examine the census for the last
decade may satisfy themselves on this point, namely, that percentage
of illiteracy in Utah is less than one-half of that of the whole
United States. They say the offspring of plural marriage tends to
idiocy as well as illiteracy, which, however, is fallacious and
clearly without foundation in fact. Let men of discernment and honor
pass through our land, examine our schools and see the turnout of our
forty thousand children at our Sabbath-schools, and hear the questions
put to them and their answers to the same; let them attend our
children's jubilees in our Tabernacle and look upon fifteen thousand
faces radiant with youth and beauty, and hear their songs and other
exercises, and they may at once satisfy themselves whether the
children of the Latter-day Saints are either ignorant or idiotic. The
late census shows that Utah's percentage of idiocy, as well as
illiteracy, is more than fifty per cent less than that of the United
States; it may also show that nowhere upon the American continent is
there a place of the same age as Utah that has so many common schools
in which are taught the common branches of an English education, and
that too without a dollar's aid from the general government. And our
numerous children are all well cared for; and if we cannot indulge in
all the excesses of fashion that are common in aristocratic circles,
we are content to know that we are doing well; we are content where
our wives are well housed, well fed and well clothed with fair
advantages of education, self reliant and loving one another. And we
are satisfied that ere long they will be a tower of strength in the
land, not to menace the institutions of our country as enemies, as
foolish men and women insinuate; not to menace public  morality or
private virtue; but to the [p.233] contrary, when the nation, ripe in
sin and iniquity, led on by reckless demagogues and politicians, shall
applaud the acts of the legislators and judges and leading men in
laying the axe deep in the tree of liberty, until they shall sap the
juices that give life to our institutions, and thus undermine the
foundation of good government, it will be sons and daughters of
polygamous Utah, that will be found the true friends of human liberty,
the true friends of that heaven-born freedom that has come to us
through the the fathers of our nation. The love of liberty is born in
them, and human liberty is a part of the everlasting gospel; and God
Almighty has decreed—and let Judge Edmunds and Congress and all the
world hear it—that the gospel of the kingdom is established, never
more to be thrown down or given to another people, that its destiny is
to grow and increase and spread abroad until it shall fill the whole
earth, and no power in earth or hell can stop it. "O, but, say they,
"we are going to imprison you polygamists and disfranchise you."
Supposing you do stop our voting, will that stop our tongues? "O, but
we'll imprison you." Imprison and be damned. [Amen, by voices in the
congregation] for you will be damned anyhow. [Laughter.] "We will
imprison your wives, too, and we will not only stop from voting the
men who have more than one wife, and we will not only stop the second
or third, but also the first wife from voting." And why? Because she,
like Sarah of old, gave to her husband other wives. Some of the
law-makers of our nation would not only imprison Abraham were he
living now, and also his plural wives, but they would disfranchise and
imprison Sarah, his first wife, because she consented to his marrying
other wives.

vol. 23, p.233
Well, this war is not a war of flesh and blood. We are not going  to
fight it with swords and cannons and weapons, but by the power of
truth, by the word of God, and the eternal principles that our fathers
fought for and established upon this American continent, and which God
has decreed shall prevail upon this land. And blessed are they whose
lives are bent on maintaining the principles of civil and religious
liberty, for they will reap their reward, if not in this life, in the
hereafter.

vol. 23, p.233
In all ages when the people of God listened to the voice and counsel
of apostles and prophets, they enjoyed the blessings growing out of
human freedom, and the tyranny and oppression of kings and rulers was
impossible. There never was a kingly power placed over ancient Israel
except against the remonstrance of the prophets; and it will be
remembered, especially in the case of Israel when they openly clamored
for a king to rule over them and to lead them to battle, how that
Samuel warned them and plead with them, foreseeing, as he did, what
the results would be. And the students of the Book of Mormon know how
the Nephites progressed in establishing the principles of civil and
religious liberty, and how that freedom extended throughout their
borders, and how that prosperity and greatness attended their
administrations under the counsels and teachings of the wise and just
men who lived in their day.

vol. 23, p.233
Those who suppose that prisons and penalties are going to stop the
spirit of truth in its onward march to triumph and greatness, or the
influence and power of the truths of [p.234] heaven which God has
established in the hearts of the Latter-day Saints, comprehend not the
designs of God, nor the spirit by which this people is actuated, that
spirit which is leading them on and which enabled them to take
joyfully the spoiling of their goods in Missouri and Ohio, and which
still will enable them to sacrifice their all for the sake of the
liberties of the everlasting Gospel, if God shall permit it to be so.
What are houses and lands, what are goods and chattels, what is this
city or thousands of cities like this compared with the liberties of
the Gospel, the principles of worshipping and serving God according to
His revealed will? God still lives who has led us all our life long to
these valleys, and He will guide and direct our steps. But oh how
strange that men pretending to be statesmen should read history so
poorly as to suppose that by might and power, by bonds and penalties
they can chain men's thoughts or prevent them from acting according to
their convictions. The power of might may destroy me—destroy you; it
may break up homes and demolish cities, but it will be like the Canada
thistle when it first made its appearance in New England. This weed
was a great pest to the farmers, and it became a question among that
class how to prevent its spreading. Some attempted to dig the thistles
out, but they would spring up again all around the old stalk, and it
was conceded by others that they could not be controlled. There was
one man who owned a plantation who was determined to work vigorously
for their extinction upon their first appearance on his land; and so
determined was he that when he first discovered their whereabouts upon
his plantation he built a log heap over them and set fire to it,
leaving a pipe of ashes to mark the spot where the thistles appeared.
On the following season, to his great surprise, he found that where
the log heap stood there was a perfect bed of Canada thistles, that
the ashes left from the fire was just the food for the thistle to
thrive on. So you will find it will be with us. After political
demagogues and hireling priests and adventurers shall have expended
their strength in trying to dig up and fire out of the land what they
term "Mormonism."

vol. 23, p.234
May the Lord help us to prove true to the trust that He has reposed in
us, is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.235]

John Taylor, August 20, 1882

Delivered at Ephraim, Sanpete County, Sunday Morning, August 
20th, 1882.

The Work of God and Building Up of Zion—Preaching, Temple 
Building and Other Duties—Corruption and Hypocrisy of 
Christendom—Rights of the Latter-Day Saints As American 
Citizens—The Saints Counseled to Be Pure, Honest, Upright, 
Charitable, Longsuffering and Forgiving—Difference 
Between Bigamy and Polygamy—Unjust Legislation and 
American Justice—God for Israel As Long As Israel is for 
Right

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.235
The work of God is onward, and we as His servants and people propose
with His help to carry it on to completion. Some people do not like it
very well, but we cannot help that. I do not think Lucifer likes it,
but we cannot help that either. We are here as the representatives of
God upon the earth to accomplish his purposes, and to carry out his
designs, to spread forth his Gospel, to build up his kingdom, to
establish his Zion, and to promote the welfare and happiness of all
people of every color and of every clime, according to the mind and
will of the Lord as it shall be made known to us from time to time.
This is what we are here for, as I understand it, and this is what we
will do, God being our helper, and no man nor set of men can stay the
purposes of Jehovah, for the enemies of God will wither and weaken
from this time forth and forever. I will say that in the name of the
Lord. The Lord is with his people, but he does not approve of all our
acts. Still we are, generally, striving to do what is right and
observe his laws.

vol. 23, p.235
We have a great work before us a very great work to accomplish. God
has laid it upon us and we expect to do it with his assistance. We
have the Gospel to preach to the nations, a message that the Lord has
given unto us to promulgate to all peoples; and to accomplish this
purpose the Church of God is organized with Presidents and Apostles,
with Seventies, High Priests, Elders, etc. A large amount of this
labor is being done, and has already been done by my brethren around
me as well as by myself. We have been among the nations of Christendom
traveling without purse or scrip, trusting in the living God, to make
known to the peoples of the earth the great things which he has
revealed for the salvation and the exaltation of the world.

vol. 23, p.235
Our mission has principally been to preach the first principles of the
Gospel, calling upon men everywhere to believe in the Lord God of
heaven, he that created the [p.236] heavens and the earth, the seas
and the fountains of waters; to believe in His Son Jesus Christ,
repenting of their sins, to be baptized for the remission of the same;
and then we have promised them the Holy Ghost. In doing this the Lord
has stood by us, sustaining those principles that we have advanced;
and when we have ministered unto men the ordinances of the Gospel,
they have received for themselves the witness of the Spirit, even the
Holy Ghost, making known to them for a surety that the principles that
they had received were from God. And in regard to this I can say as
Paul said on a certain occasion—"Ye are my witnesses," for this whole
congregation, with few exceptions, know this to be true. The Twelve
and the Seventies, the High Priests and the Elders are called upon to
visit the various nations of the earth and see that the word and will
of God pertaining to them is carried out. For we are all the offspring
of God, and as we are interested in the welfare of our children, so
our heavenly Father is interested in the welfare of all his children.
He has sent forth the light of his truth and the spirit of revelation
to gather together his sheep, and in this respect, as it was in the
days of Jesus, so it is to-day. "My sheep (he said) hear my voice;
they know me and follow me, and a stranger they will not follow, for
they know not the voice of a stranger." Under the influence of this
spirit and Gospel we have been gathered together in one in our Stake
organizations, in our Ward organizations, in our Priesthood
organizations, and in all those principles that God has revealed for
the guidance, protection and instruction of the Saints, that we may be
prepared to operate and co-operate with God in all things in the
interest of his people, in the interest of the nations, in the
interest and welfare of all men who will listen to the words of life,
and then to do the very best with others, as God does. That is about
the position we occupy to-day.

vol. 23, p.236
We are gathered here to the place we denominate Zion. There have been
Zions before. Enoch had a Zion which was translated and which is
reserved till the latter days. And we have a Zion to build up, which
we shall do with the help of the Lord. We certainly shall accomplish
these things no matter what the ideas and feelings of men may be in
regard to it. Zion is onward and upward, and the Lord is directing and
manipulating the affairs of His Church.

vol. 23, p.236
We have our Temples to build, and we are doing it, and I certainly
have no complaints to make, and I do not think that the Lord has. I
think that the Lord is well pleased with the actions of the people in
this respect, and with their zeal in carrying out some of these
leading principles which he has had in his mind from the commencement
of the world.

vol. 23, p.236
We are living in the latter times, in the dispensation of the fullness
of times when God will gather all things in one, whether they be
things in heaven or things on the earth. We are living in a time when
we have to operate and co-operate with the Almighty, and with the
Priesthood, that has existed upon the earth before we came here for
the benefit, blessing and salvation of the human family. Many of the
purposes of God have been spoken of and pre-figured, in some instances
darkly and dimly, in others more vividly and plain, pointing out and
portraying the purposes of God pertaining to the human family; and
[p.237] these purposes will all be fulfilled. They will not be
thwarted; God will not permit them to be. He has his work to perform
and he is interested in the welfare of his Israel, and in the
accomplishment of those things spoken of by all the holy prophets
since the world was; and he will carry out his own purposes in his own
way and time as he sees best.

vol. 23, p.237
Now, what are we doing? We are sending the Elders abroad and they have
been and are still going; the Twelve and the Presidents of Seventies
are selecting and calling upon them and they are going to the
different nations, and I am pleased to see the spirit generally
manifested; I think that the brethren begin to comprehend the nature
of their missions and calling from the fact that there are very few
excuses made now-a-days. The tenor of the letters that I receive now
in answer to those sent to brethren calling them to perform a mission,
is something like this: I have received your letter and am grateful to
be considered worthy to be called. I will be ready at the time
appointed." When men comprehend their position their feel it an honor
to be engaged in building up the kingdom of God and of being heralds
of salvation to the nations of the earth.

vol. 23, p.237
When we build our Temples, what then? The brethren of the Twelve have
been calling some men and women to go and labor in them. The old men
whose heads are whitened with the passage of time are not without
zeal, but they have not the strength to cope with the hardships
attending a foreign mission; and therefore some of them will be called
to minister in Temples. I should esteem it a very great privilege, if
my time were not engaged in other things, to be engaged in such a
labor, because there is a spirit and influence about that kind of work
that is happifying, producing peace and joy, and tending to enlarge
the mind of those that are engaged in ministering for others as
Saviors on Mount Zion, whilst the kingdom is to be the Lord's. We feel
in our hearts a desire to bless and benefit mankind, and to present
the Gospel to all to whom, the Lord gives us the power. That is one
work that we have to perform. Another is, the building of Temples.
Another is, the rearing of our children in the principles of
righteousness. And in doing this do we need the assistance of
outsiders? I think not. When our Elders go abroad, they are sent to
teach not to be taught; and if they should need teaching the ministers
of Christendom could not teach them for they are not competent to do
so. That reminds me of a statement that I heard in which a pious
minister figures conspicuously. It was this: He stated, and his
statement was published widely throughout the United States, in the
religious journals, that whilst preaching to some of you Sanpete
people; he held the Bible in one hand and was obliged to hold a pistol
in the other. Where is this said to have occurred? (Pres. Peterson
answered, "In this house over here," pointing to the old meeting
house.) But then he was a pious man, and other pious men published it,
and it was copied in all the pious newspapers and published as truth;
and probably many pious men made it the text for their Sunday sermon.
What a fortunate thing you did not hurt him. (Laughter.) Now, do we
want our children taught by such people? I think not. We  want
something of truth; we want [p.238] something of integrity and honor;
we want something after the character referred to by David: "Lord, who
shall dwell in the holy hill? He that walketh uprightly, and worketh
righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. He that swareth to
his own hurt, and changeth not. He that doeth these things shall never
be moved." We want men and women of integrity and truth as the
teachers of our children, in order that our children may grow up in
the fear of the Lord and full of integrity and righteousness.

vol. 23, p.238
Then they talk to us about our virtue. I think that some of these
people had better attend to their own affairs. We do not want their
system of what they call morality introduced amongst us; we can do
without it very, very well. Why do we speak of these things? Because
they are matters which concern us. Whilst men and women come here
ostensibly to promote your welfare, they hail from places where the
most outrageous infamies are perpetrated. Do we wish these corrupting
influences introduced into our midst? I think not. Let them cleanse
their own Augean stables where they came from, and then talk to us if
they wish about purity. Do we want them to teach our wives and
daughters how to murkier their children—a practice that is prevalent
in the places they came from? I should rather think not, nor do we
wish the influence of people so educated to introduce their
contaminating, corroding and damning practices amongst us, the
emanations from such a source are like a pestiferous plague
endangering, polluting and contaminating everything that comes within
its teach. Newborn children are murdered by the thousands in the large
cities of the east; and do they stop this evil? No. I have been told
over and over again that it is not fashionable for women of the places
where many of our would-be "Christian" teachers hail from, to have
more than one or two children. And what do they do with the rest? To
tell it in plain terms, they have a fashionable way of murdering them
—either before or after they come into the world. This started with
what was called Restellism; it was then denounced as infamous; the
plague has now spread until nearly the whole nation is inoculated with
it. Are these the kind of people that we wish to correct our morals. I
speak of these things for your information. But what will you do with
these people, would you persecute them? No; but we do not want them
for our teachers. I would not introduce such people to my family,
neither would I introduce them to our schools to contaminate our
children with the vices that prevail in the places they come from. I
do not know anything about the persons that are among you, neither
have I heard anything about them excepting this heroic minister of
pistol notoriety. (Laughter.) I am reminded too of a move that a
number of these so-called ministers of the Gospel made a short time
ago in appealing to the nation to help them to root out the
abominations which they affirm exist here. Why do I speak of this
thing? Because I have a duty to perform as your teacher. We observe
all laws and principles that are correct, true and virtuous, and if
there is anything else contrary to this we have from time to time
called upon our Bishops to purge themselves and their wards from it,
and I call upon them  here to do the same thing. I have been abroad
among the nations of the earth, and so have [p.239] many of my
brethren, and did I ever go into England, Scotland, France, Wales,
Germany, or any other nation where I have been, and attempt to stir up
sedition and trouble, or defame the people I was among? No, never. The
Elders of this Church have been taught differently and they have acted
in accordance with the teachings they received. We came to this land
as religionists to serve God, fleeing from the face of persecution; we
came here because we could not be protected in the places we left. Now
that we have come here have we practiced anything that is contrary to
correct principles? Not that I know of. Have we the rights of American
citizens? We most assuredly have. Has any person in this nation any
more rights than we? Not if we have our rights given unto us. As
American citizens we possess as many rights and privileges as any
other citizens in these United States. What have we to do? We do not
propose to barter them away, nor to relinquish them without a
struggle. Do you mean to get up a revolution? Oh, no. We mean to
contend for all principles that belong to free American citizens; and
while there is law, justice or equity in the land, we design to
contend for our rights inch by inch, and we do not mean to be
despoiled of our rights without a struggle. We propose to maintain our
franchise in this boasted land of liberty. This is the position we
propose to take. If they disfranchise us as they did Brother Cannon;
if we have men who do not know the difference between 1,300 and 18,000
we do, and we will contend for those principles that God has committed
to us. In reading some of the histories pertaining to the dealings of
God with man and the dealings of the devil with him you will find that
Satan sought to rob man of his free agency, as many of his agents are
seeking to do today; and for this cause Satan was cast out of heaven.
God will have a free people, and while we have a duty to perform to
preach the Gospel, we have another to perform, that is, to stand up in
the defence of human rights—in the defence of our own rights, the
rights of our children, and in defence of the rights of this nation
and of all men, no matter who they may be, and God being our helper to
maintain those principles and to lift up a standard for the honorable
of this and other nations to flock to, that they may be free from the
tyranny said oppression that is sought to be crowded upon them. This
is a duty we have to perform, and in the name of Israel's God we will
do it. It is a duty that our families demand of us; it is a duty that
the honest in this nation demand of us, and that God demands of us;
and we will try and carry it out, God being our helper. And if other
people can afford to trample under foot the sacred institutions of
this country, we cannot. And if other people trample upon the
Constitution and pull it to pieces, we will gather together the pieces
and rally around the old flag, or what is left of it, and proclaim
liberty to the world, as Joseph Smith said we would. Is that treason?
I do not know; no matter, it is true. Are we going to hurt anybody?
No. If they were hungry I would feed them; if they were naked I would
clothe them, and learn to do good for evil as Jesus did. But I would
say, "O my soul, come not thou into their secret, unto their assembly,
mine honor be not thou united." Do them good? [p.240] Yes, but do not
enter into the associations referred to. We want to mix up with
honorable men and women.

vol. 23, p.240
I have made some plain remarks, but they are nevertheless true, and I
have nothing to take back. Will we rebel against the nation? No. This
nation has done a very great deal towards propagating human liberty.
We read it in our schoolbooks, and we hear it sometimes proclaimed on
the 4th of July, when we talk of the brave things the fathers of this
nation performed in the defence of human rights, and it is a great
pity, I think, that it should have been so short lived, for while the
altar of liberty is yet stained with the blood of the patriots who
fought for human rights, it seems almost too bad to make that same
altar a forge whereon to make chains to fetter the human mind, to
retard the progress of freedom, and to deprive man of his inalienable
rights. It is a lamentable thing to reflect upon, yet it is true. It
was a sad spectacle that we noticed some time ago in Mr. Evarts,
secretary of the nation, calling upon the nations of Europe to assist
the United States in crushing out a religious people. We have seen a
great many things of a similar kind. Judge Poland and his operations;
then the course pursued by Senator Edmunds against an innocent and
persecuted people will place him in a very unenviable position.

vol. 23, p.240
What course shall we pursue? We purpose to contend for human rights,
for the Constitution of the United States, and for the rights and
privileges of man and the freedom of humanity. We will try to live our
religion and keep the commandments of God. People are wondering what
the Commissioners will do. They will do what the Lord will permit them
to do and nothing more. Shall we trouble ourselves about the action of
Congress? No. We will put in a word for the liberty of man, equal
rights and constitutional principles, and these we will maintain so
far as God gives us power. When we have done that we will live our
religion; we will cleave unto God and unto truth, maintain virtue,
purity and righteousness, and seek for the Spirit of the Lord; we will
be humble, faithful and diligent, and we will pray for our enemies and
for all men. Jesus when he was put to the test and men were clamoring
against him, not only clamoring but they had nailed him to the cross,
used these words: "Father, forgive them, for they know not what they
do;" they are ignorant, besotted and dark, not acquainted with the
principles of righteousness; they know not what they do, Father,
forgive them. Then we find the Apostles speaking, calling upon them to
repent and be baptized that their sins might be blotted out. When?
Then? No. When? When the times of refreshing shall come from the
presence of the Lord, and he shall send Jesus Christ, who was before
preached unto you;" and not till then.

vol. 23, p.240
What more have we to do? To become saviors upon Mount Zion: to be full
of kindness and longsuffering and contend against the sins and
corruptions of the world, and cherish purity and holiness in the Lord
our God. What else? Some people tell us we ought to proclaim polygamy.
We have no such mission. Further, if we were to proclaim the principle
that they call polygamy, they could not obey it. We believe in
celestial marriage, in celestial covenants, in men and women being
united for time and for all eternity. Are [p.241] we going to suffer a
surrender of this point? No, never! No, never! We intend to be true to
our covenants in time and in the eternities to come. They call it
bigamy. What is a bigamist? A man who marries one wife promising to be
true to her, and afterwards representing himself as an honorable man,
marries another one and deceives both of them. He is a breaker of
covenants. A polygamist does not do that. Abraham, Jacob, David and
Solomon did not perpetrate such infamies. Nor do we. Bigamy is an
institution of a perverted Christianity and not ours. We make
covenants with our wives, and we will be true to them and they to us
in time and in eternity. Supposing, I say, we were to preach this
doctrine to the world, and tell them what David and Abraham and the
Patriarchs did, and they were to say we accept it; could we administer
in it? No, and they could not enter into this thing. There are only a
few in Utah associated with this matter, comparatively, and those none
but the most honorable, pure and virtuous, yet our nation has seen fit
to condemn everybody, the non-polygamists as well as the polygamists,
because the non-polygamists happen to live in the same place as the
polygamists. Thus nine-tenths are proscribed for what the other tenth
are alleged to have done. That is the kind of justice we have
administered now-a-days.

vol. 23, p.241
But if the nation can stand this kind of legislation, we can as long
as they can. We will try to do right and fear God, and observe His
laws, and seek to pursue that course that our Heavenly Father will
approve, and we will have His Spirit to be with us and rejoice
together in the fullness of the Gospel of peace. And we will build
Temples; and we will build up the kingdom of God, and God will be on
the side of Israel, if Israel will only be on the side of right,
laying aside covetousness, corruptions and follies of every kind, and
will cleave to the truth, He will bless us and we will be blessed in
time and throughout the eternities to come. Amen. [p.242]

Joseph E. Taylor, September 3, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
September 3rd, 1882.

Dependence Upon the Holy Spirit—The Gathering and Its Object
—Sacrifices Required of the Saints—The Risk of Rejecting 
the Testimony of the Truth—Profession and Practice, 
Pretensions and Principle—Impending Trials and Troubles, 
Trust in God—Time and Eternity, Body and Spirit—"More 
Blessed Are They that Believe and Have not Seen"—The 
Spirit of Truthful Intuition the Safest Guide—Exhortation, 
Counsel and Instruction

(Reported by John Irvine)

vol. 23, p.242
It is a matter of surprise to people not of our faith when they are
made acquainted with the fact that Elders of this Church are called
promiscuously, as it were accidentally, to address the congregations
that are assembled from time to time in this and other places in the
midst of this people; that they appear before the congregation without
any text, without any sermon, without giving any thought whatever to
preparing the subject or subjects upon which they may speak. And these
Elders have, by experience, learned the lesson that it is very
necessary and essential for them to depend upon the Holy Ghost for
their inspiration, for its assistance, for its influence, to enable
them to speak and instruct the people as the Lord desires they should
be instructed. What do I know about this audience this afternoon? Here
is a sea of faces before me beaming with intelligence. I feel the
influence of the various spirits of the people composing this
congregation. They are all centered upon myself, or if my Brother was
speaking, they would be centered upon him or whoever the speaker might
be.

vol. 23, p.242
Some have come to worship God with honesty of purpose, to partake of
His holy sacrament with clean hands and pure hearts, and are worthy of
partaking of these sacred emblems of the death of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ. They also come to listen to words of instruction, and
many of them have a yearning desire, perhaps, to receive comfort to
their souls, information, perchance, upon some particular point of
doctrine connected with their holy religion. And then again, there are
those in this congregation who have come here simply out of curiosity,
having no particular interest in anything pertaining to the worship of
this people, or the sacrament of which they are partaking; having no
particular fondness for the doctrines taught by the Elders of the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, nor any of the principles
 incorporated in the faith of this people, but [p.243] simply to see
and out of sheer curiosity to listen that they may afterwards talk
about what they have seen and heard according to their capacity and
intelligence to understand and to comprehend that which they hear. A
great number of this vast congregation have come from distant nations;
they have heard the testimony of the servants of God, thousands of
miles from the place they now occupy. They have received that
testimony; they accepted and cherished that testimony in their hearts
and it has led them to bid adieu to fatherland, to scenes of
childhood, of youth, of mature age in many instances, to come to this
land which they believed then and still believe to be the land of
Zion, to be taught in the ways of the Lord, to be made acquainted with
the principles of eternal truth, to comprehend the law of God, and to
have an opportunity to practice that law in their lives and conduct.
They have come also for the purpose of enjoying the companionship of
the people they love—a people who feel as they feel, who believe as
they believe, who are inspired as they have been inspired, and are
today inspired; they have come to this land for the purpose of
receiving ordinances pertaining to their future existence.

vol. 23, p.243
By far the greater portion of the people who have thus come, have made
sacrifices for this purpose, have checked natural feelings that have
arisen in their bosoms, have severed kindred ties, associations
affinities and affections. What for? "I want to hear the voice of God;
I want to hear the words of inspiration; I want to become acquainted
with the law that my Father has given for me as well as the rest of
his children to be governed by; I want to be placed under the
immediate teaching, instruction and counsel of those whom God has
raised up and inspired by His Holy Spirit. I love you, my father; I
love you, my mother; I love you, my sister, my brother and my child;
but I love God more. I must yield your society; I must sacrifice the
associations that I have enjoyed with you, because you cannot think as
I think; because you cannot feel as I feel; because you are not
inspired as I am inspired." We might mention other sacrifices that
have had to be made, other things that have had to be yielded, given
up, parted with, for this holy purpose and this holy desire that I
have named this afternoon; for the feeling that permeates the hearts
of these Latter-day Saints permeates their entire being, absorbs their
entire thought, and their entire affection, for a true Latter-day
Saint is fully devoted to his God and to his religion, spirit and
body; it affects his time, his talent, every energy that he possesses,
and wherever can be found among this people a man who has any reserve,
he is not devoted to his God as his religion demands that he should
be.

vol. 23, p.243
Those present have had, in the main, equal opportunities with myself
to become acquainted with the truths of eternal life. They have been
taught where I have been taught; they have eaten, figuratively
speaking, at the same table where I have partaken; and yet this
afternoon I stand before you as a teacher and an instructor of the
very people that have had equal opportunities with myself to learn and
become acquainted with the law of God. How can I teach you? How can I
instruct you? Upon what principle can  I furnish you with the bread of
life? Only by the power of the Holy Ghost, by its inspiration, by
[p.244] possessing its gifts. Is there any man without this Spirit,
without the inspiration of this agency among the Latter-day Saints;
from the President of the Church down through all the ramifications of
the Priesthood, that is prepared to teach the people the law of God of
himself? No, and I am bold to declare it this afternoon; neither is
there a minister upon the face of this broad land or in all
Christendom that can go before his congregation and feed them with the
bread of life, unless he possesses the gift of the Holy Ghost, and
speaks by virtue of that gift.

vol. 23, p.244
We send our Elders abroad, thousands of them; we have sent them for
many years that are past, and until the Lord says to his servants
stop, we shall continue to send them even to the most distant parts of
the earth. For what purpose? To preach the Gospel, to proclaim the
simple truths of eternal life, to explain to the understanding of the
smallest mind what God expects and desires of the people in this last
dispensation of the fullness of times. What Elders have been
successful? The men that have stood before the people, and by the
power of the Holy Ghost have declared the word of the Lord God to
them; and here let me say in this connection, there never was a
congregation that listened to a discourse delivered by an Elder of
Israel, and that discourse was delivered by the power and
demonstration and Spirit of the Almighty, but there came to every man
and woman in that congregation a response by that. same Spirit, "that
is true." It bore testimony there and then to the truth of the remarks
of the servant of God, and by this means, and by this means only will
those who reject the truth stand condemned before God in the day that
they will appear before Him to give an account of their acts in this
life.

vol. 23, p.244
Simply as a man; is not every man equal to myself? As far as opinions
go, are not my neighbors just as precious and of as much value to him
as mine are to me? Any ideas that I may possess, no matter how
rational, apparently logical, no matter how reasonable they may
sound; are not the opinions of every other man just as much value to
him as mine are to me? Certainly they are. We occupy the same place,
we are on an equality in this respect; but when we proclaim the word
of the Lord, when we undertake to make known the decrees of the
Almighty, and the plan of salvation, and we do it by the power and
demonstration of the Spirit, every man who rejects that proclamation
will do so at his own risk, and will stand condemned before God,
because he will not receive of that Spirit, not because he did not
receive the reasoning of the man who spoke, but because he rejected
the influence of the Spirit of God, by which he spoke.

vol. 23, p.244
I remarked at the outset that a. part of this congregation had
undoubtedly been gathered from distant nations having an object in
view, with a design in their minds. Let me ask a few questions in
connection with this: Are we pursuing this object? Are we following
out this design? Are we continuing in the faith of the Lord Jesus
Christ, and the Gospel of the Son of God? Are we developing
righteousness in our lives? Are we making that righteousness manifest
in our conduct? Are we sustaining the principles that charmed our
hearts many years ago, thousands of miles distant from  here? Have we
grown in knowledge of the principles of life [p.245] and salvation
over and above that which we understood many years ago? What is our
standing in the midst of the people and before God today? These are
plain questions, but pertinent; and we should profound these questions
to ourselves often and thus become our own catechisers. If we find we
are lacking in any one particular we should take immediate steps to
remedy any defect, any neglect, and should cease any wrong-doing of
which we may have been guilty. We can afford to serve God, but we
cannot afford to take a contrary course; we cannot afford to
apostatize and deny the truth; we cannot afford to become recreant to
the principles we have espoused; we cannot afford to go back upon our
covenants. We profess more. We declare more. I may use another term,
which may be strictly correct, we pretend more than any other people
upon the face of the earth. We have a right to do this, but when our
pretensions are made known, when our professions become the property
of others, to the extent that these pretensions are understood, we
should be consistent therewith. Many of us were asked by our friends,
will you not abandon "Mormonism?" No. Will you not leave the society
of that people, and not go out to that wild wilderness country, but
stay with us? We answered most emphatically, No. And our presence here
to-day and for the many years that are past, testifies that that was
what we meant, if we did not say so in so many words. Now the same
scenes, the same conditions, the same society, the same influences,
the same evils, unbidden, unsought for, undesired, have presumed to
locate themselves in our midst. Shall we affiliate with that which we
once abandoned, drink with the drunken, shake hands with the
evil-doer, fraternize with the sinner, defile ourselves before God,
and forsake the holy covenants that we have made? These are plain
questions. We have gone too far; we have become possessed of too much
understanding; we have professed too much to be able to afford to go
back again and partake of any of the evils that we left in Babylon,
years and years ago. And if we do so we shall do it at our own risk,
and that risk and its consequences will be most terrible for us.

vol. 23, p.245
We are threatened, we are menaced; we feel it strongly, very
sensitively, very keenly; and we shall remember well in the days, in
the years and in the times that are to come the instruments that have
made these threatenings, and that have dared to raise theft arms and
their voice and their influence against us, while in the pursuit of
the principles of eternal life. What then is our course? In whom is
our trust? In God; in his power; in his arm; in his strength. Have we
not made his acquaintance? Has he not revealed himself to us in the
Gospel that we have received? Do we feel tremulous in the day of
trouble—that God will leave us and forsake us? Is this our condition?
If it is we are not living our religion; if it is we are not keeping
our covenants; if it is we have not cherished the influence of the
Spirit of the Gospel of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, or it would
produce other results.

vol. 23, p.245
It is true we number a very few people; numerically speaking our
strength is weak. Many other things might be quoted concerning our
position that are equally true; but understand this one thing—and the
world of mankind will know it [p.246] by and by—that we have set out
to serve God, to keep his commandments, to build up his Church, to
redeem his Zion upon this earth, without considering any consequences
in the least. That is the condition. We have accepted the
consequences; accepted conditions as they exist, with the powers of
hell perchance sometimes combined together to force those unpleasant
conditions upon us. Yes, when death itself shall stare us in the face
and seem to be inevitable, for to that extent will the Lord try and
prove some of His people, to see if they will keep His commandments.
Even then God expects us to remain firm and unshaken. Shall we turn to
the right hand? No. Or turn to the left hand? Never. Turn round
entirely and take a backward course? No, not by the help of the
Eternal One. And this world will know, and the enemies of God's people
will know by and by of the strength and the power and the might of Him
who has revealed Himself to His servant Joseph; who has conferred his
authority, his priesthood upon men, authorizing them to act in his
name.

vol. 23, p.246
There is a very singular expression in this book—and I think the
Savior who used the expression had an eye to this last dispensation,
which reads: "Whosoever shall fall upon this stone shall be broken."
Mark it, not perhaps, not maybe, not conditionally. And again: "But on
whomsoever it shall fall it will grind him to powder." Thus hath said
the Lord God.

vol. 23, p.246
Now, my brethren and sisters, have you questioned yourselves as to
your standing, as to your faith, as to your confidence in yourselves,
in your religion and the Priesthood of God that administers to you,
and in God the Eternal Father?

vol. 23, p.246
We are in a dark land. Our minds are beclouded, the heavens are shut,
and the veil can only be lifted by the power of faith. Who possesses
it? The veil never has been lifted from the day that God hid himself
from Adam in the Garden of Eden; it never has been lifted in any ago
of the world only by the power of the Priesthood and the gift of
faith, and then only for a short time. We are compelled now to
exercise the principle of faith. Whence cornea it? It is a gift of
God; but it needs cherishing; it needs cultivation; it needs
nourishing, and it will grow within you and me, if we will cherish it
to the extent that it is our privilege, until it will become so mighty
within us, that we never can be moved not even by death staring us in
the face.

vol. 23, p.246
The world seem to measure their entire existence by this life, this
being, these few paltry years upon this dark, cold and cruel earth.
They say—if not in words in acts—give me enjoyment to-day; give me
pleasure to-day; give me what I conceive to be happiness to-day?
"But," says the man of inspiration, the man of forethought, the man
whose mind reaches into the future, "what about eternity?" "Oh," say
the world, "never mind eternity, let eternity take care of itself; let
us gratify passion; let our ambitions be satisfied and realized here;
it is all we ask." And they live like the brute although they have an
existence like you and I. It is true they move upon the same earth,
are surrounded by the same circumstances, but their minds have never
reached out after God, and they are stultified, they are stunted in
their growth, in the development of their mind; they know nothing and
care to know less of the object of their creation  and existence. They
never [p.247] conceived the idea of what dwells in their
tabernacles—the power independent of the tabernacle, but necessary to
the life of that tabernacle; a fully organized identity that can exist
without the tabernacle and possesses all the powers and a great many
more than it can make manifest through the tabernacle, an existence
separate from the tabernacle that came from God. And yet these men and
women, many of them, when you talk to them upon the principles of
eternal life, will say, "Will you reason that out to me so that I can
understand it in a way to satisfy my natural sense. Can I see what you
talk about?" No, you cannot see it with the natural eye. Can I hear
it? No, you cannot hear it with the natural ear. Can I handle it with
these hands? No, you cannot handle it with the natural hands. Then I
shall not listen. I will ignore everything you say upon this subject.
Your parents can approach you through your natural senses; they
address themselves to the tabernacle. But when we come to the
constitution of the spirit that dwells within the tabernacle, and then
come to understand that that spirit emanated from God the Father, to
whom will God the Father speak? Will He speak to the tabernacle that
is the result of the agency of man and woman in producing it? No, only
seldom and then to chosen ones, God the Father speaks to his own; and
the angels that minister and speak, address themselves to the mind, as
we call it, to this spirit that cannot be seen, that cannot be
handled, that cannot be heard by the ears of the natural man. Here is
the grand difficulty with the human family to-day. God cannot speak to
them for they want to compel Him to come down to the grossness of the
earthly tabernacle and reason everything but to the sense of that
tabernacle? He will not do it. He did not six thousand years ago; and
he will not do it now, nor in all time to come. The very medium
through which inspiration comes, the very medium through which
knowledge comes that benefits the human family, no matter whether it
be scientific, philosophical or otherwise, there is not a truth extant
upon the earth to-day that has been utilized, or many truths combined
together that have been utilize, I but have been the result of divine
inspiration directly to the spirit of man, to the mind of man which is
sometimes incorrectly called the soul of Man. God will talk with His
own creation, and if that spirit in man will place itself in a
position to listen to the voice of God, what will he say to that
spirit, "Control that tabernacle, I gave it to you for a greater
exaltation; I gave it to you that after it shall have passed away, it
may be resurrected from the grave, and if you subdue its passions, its
unholy desires, if you sanctify that tabernacle before Me, then I am
bound to bring that tabernacle from the grave and to bring it to the
enjoyment of the fullness of My glory, which was the destiny of the
spirit when it was first created." And, by the way, let me here say
that there are a great really Latter-day Saints, good men and some few
good women, who seem to be possessed of a sceptical turn of mind, they
want everything reasoned out; if they receive any knowledge at all
they want it to come through the gross, cold reasoning of humanity. In
this connection there comes to my trend a little circumstances that is
recorded here in this Testament. The disciples of Jesus; who had
listened when together many times [p.248] no doubt to His explanations
of His own resurrection from the grave, found Thomas, and told him
first the Savior had arisen. Said he: "I will not believe it. Unless I
get more positive proof through these natural senses of mine that such
is the fact, I will not believe it though you say it, and I have no
reason to doubt your word." Undoubtedly they had been truthful with
each other; they had been taught to be truthful by their Lord and
Master. The Savior after a while appeared to his disciples. Thomas was
there. The Savior understanding Thomas's thoughts said: "Reach hither
thy finger and behold my hands, and reach hither thy hand and thrust
it into my side, and be not faithless, but believing." Whereupon
Thomas exclaimed, "My Lord and my God." What did Jesus say? Did he
reproach Thomas? Did he use harsh, cruel and severe words, because of
Thomas's unbelief, as one of the chosen? No. He said, "Blessed art
thou, Thomas, because thou hast believed"—upon any condition; if you
have received a testimony now, you are blessed; but more blessed are
they that have not seen, and yet have believed. I think again of the
beloved disciple John upon the isle of Patmos, who had the visions of
the future opened to him for many ages to come, even unto the
winding-up scene; he saw this earth eventually celestialized and made
like unto a Urim and Thummim—a sea of glass, everything pertaining to
it redeemed, and the earth clothed in the presence of God. When the
angel commenced to unfold that beautiful vision to John, suppose John
had questioned and queried and asked to have his natural senses
gratified before he would receive that revelation, do you think we
should have been in possession to-day of this beautiful vision showing
the grand winding-up scene of all things? I think not. I can say to
this congregation—I want to be understood clearly upon this
point—wherever it exists in truthfulness, intuition—proper, correct
and legitimate intuition is the safest rule and guide for the people,
and Latter-day Saints should seek to become possessed of the spirit of
intuition that comes by virtue of the possession of the Holy Ghost.

vol. 23, p.248
But to return now, my brethren and sisters, where do we stand? What is
our faith? How much is our confidence? Have we lost any of it? If so,
let us regain it. There is a time yet for repentance; there is a time
yet left for us to manifest our humility before God; there are
opportunities for us to retrace our steps if we have traveled in the
wrong direction. The time will come, as far as this earthly existence
is concerned, when these opportunities and advantages will cease. Can
you be baptized here in the flesh for the remission of your sins? Yes.
Can you yourself attend to that ordinance when your tabernacle is laid
away in the grave? No you cannot; that ordinance was revealed
especially for this time. Can you have hands laid upon you for the
reception of the Holy Ghost in this life? Yes. Can you enjoy this
privilege when your body is laid away in the grave? No; and to prove
that this ordinance, as well as others pertains to this life, this
time, I need only say that when we undertake to extend the principles
of salvation to those that are dead, somebody in the flesh must
represent the person for whom the ordinances are intended who may have
neglected or have had no opportunity to attend to these ordinances
themselves while in the flesh. [p.249] When we get to the other side
of the veil, we shall find another state of things existing there; we
shall find other conditions, other surroundings, other laws,
pertaining to that peculiar existence of spirit; we shall find already
existing there other organizations. Our bodies will have been left in
the grave with all their weaknesses, with all their imperfections. Our
spirits will not go down into the grave. They live in the presence of
God; they will be held responsible for that tabernacle, for its acts,
for its development; they will be held responsible before God, before
the heavens, for the faith they have exercised, or for the wrongs that
they have allowed themselves to be guilty of in the flesh; for I say
right here; I repeat it again, that it is the business of the spirit
to preside over, to be master of and to control this fleshy tabernacle
to all intents and purposes and to hold it subject to all the laws of
God. But, says one, there are weaknesses that pertain to the flesh,
are they all sins? No. What about those weaknesses? The man who has
been pure in his spirit, pure in his heart, pure in his intentions and
desires before God, when he lays that body down in the grave there
will be found in the very elements with which his body will mingle, a
power to cleanse and purify all weaknesses as pertaining to the flesh
which cannot be regarded as sins before God. Yes, give mother earth
time and she will so effectually purify the tabernacle that she will
get it ready for the resurrection from the grave to be re-united with
the spirit. Then after a while we shall become acquainted with the
higher laws, with principles altogether different to those taught to
us in the flesh and which also pertain to eternal lives. And then
again, when we come to be resurrected from the grave we shall find
other conditions in advance of those; we shall find God's Priesthood
there, his law there, his power there, his influence there, as there
will be teachings and instructions to be given even then; and thus
shall we keep going on from condition to condition of perfection and
glory until we become possessed of the glory that belongs to God. Is
it worth living for? Is it worth enduring a few threats for? Is it
worth being quiet when you are menaced, and as passive as the Lord
wants you to be? Yes. Is it worth making any sacrifice for? Is it
worth leaving home, father, mother, sister, brother? It is. And why?
The day will come, perchance, even in the spirit world, when that
father and mother, sister and brother, who despised you, will be
seeking after salvation and will want to have conferred upon them the
powers of eternal life. And you will have placed yourself in the
position to act for them though your body may be in the grave, for
your spirit still lives and you can preach and even become a minister
of salvation to those of your own house. Amen. [p.250]

Geo. G. Bywater, August 27, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
August 27, 1882.

The Gospel of Christ or Ancient Christianity—Its Growth and 
Progress Despite of Opposition—Christ's Sermon on the 
Mount—Similarity of Ancient, to Modern Opposition to the 
Truth—The Early Apostacy and the Gospel's Latter-Day 
Restoration—The Object of Anti-"Mormon" Legislation not 
the Suppression of Immorality—The Saints Willing to Abide 
the Issue

Reported by John Irvine

vol. 23, p.250
"I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it is the power of God
unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also
to the Greek." These words were uttered by the Apostle Paul, who,
prior to his acceptance of the Christian religion was a vehement
persecutor of the new cause that had sprung up in Galilee, and in the
regions round about, but who upon being divinely inspired in a
miraculous manner became convinced of the power of this Gospel of
which he speaks in the language I have just quoted. It will be
remembered that at the period of the world's history when these words
were enunciated by the inspired Apostle the Christian religion was not
then as it is now, the professed religion of a large portion of the
inhabitants of the earth. It was then a new cause; it was then
considered a sect which was everywhere spoken against. The doctrines
and principles of this new faith appear, from the history of its
incipient development, to have aroused very bitter feelings in the
hearts of the professors of the popular creeds and philosophies of
that age. The history of the rise and progress of Christianity
presents to the intelligent student a history of many of the most
important principles and lessons connected with the unfoldment of
civilization and the purification of the moral ethics of that age and
through the succeeding ages, I may add, even down to modern times. The
readers of sacred history, as well as the students of universal
history, know full well that there has been in the history of the
struggle of our common humanity, rising upward from the lower strata
of society or masses of the human family who could not well be
denominated societies in the sense in which the term is employed
today; they, I repeat, know full well the struggles which have been
made by mankind to emancipate themselves and to be emancipated through
the instrumentality of the light and intelligence that surrounded them
and the  revelations [p.251] of God to man—what mighty struggles those
have been! They know, furthermore, that there never has been in all
past history any marked strides made in the growth and progress of
men's intellectual and moral nature, but that growth has been attended
with a series, I will not say uninterrupted, but with a series of
persistent oppositions, a series of impeding obstacles thrown in the
way, and the most intense hate has been manifested by the maintainers
or supporters of orthodox systems of popular creeds and time-honored
institutions. We can look back through the ages that have gone by, we
can take a retrospective glance into the ages that have rolled into
eternity, and there see the things that have marked distinctively
those ages, and which are the landmarks of human history, and there we
can discover, my brethren, sisters and friends, the effects to which I
am now alluding, that there never has been any great improvement made,
nor marked advancement effected, no growth attained, but it has met
with opposition, which has been the child of ignorance and of
superstition, and has been succored by that spirit and power which we
denominate, in the language of the Scripture, the spirit and power of
evil, the power of the devil. To-day Christianity is accepted
professedly, by every enlightened nation on the face of this globe.
There is not a nation speaking the spoken languages of the world but
what recognizes the cardinal principles of the Christian religion as
possessing vitality and power that has emanated from a source divine,
and that which is best adapted to the amelioration of the condition of
our common humanity. When we compare, when we draw lines of comparison
between those grand and immutable principles that possess within
themselves a potency, and that carry in their very nature the sanctity
and purity of the source from whence they have come, bearing upon
themselves the seal of divinity, and remembering the opposition which
those principles met with by the learned doctors of the law, by the
expounders of the writings of Moses and the Prophets, by those who
were living in expectancy of the fulfillment of the prophecies
concerning the coming of the Messiah, in the coming of Shiloh, and
then to discover, as the ages and centuries have gone by, the growth
and strength that these fundamental doctrines have acquired; and
although generations have come and generations have gone, melted away
and become absorbed as the dew before the morning sun, yet the result
of the labors of these generations have been witnessed in their
accumulating forces, in their beneficent and redeeming influences
almost imperceptibly advancing over the minds and seating themselves
in the hearts and affections of the good and the great that have lived
in every age, where those principles have been proclaimed in the ears
of man. When we reflect upon these things and then take a careful
review of what it has cost in life and its energies, the potency of
its powers that have been employed and apparently consumed, the places
thereof being supplied by new stores unfolded in the rising
generations, from generation to generation, until, towering up high
and perceptibly above the dogmas and traditions of the heathen world,
those down-trodden principles, those doctrines that have been
everywhere, spoken against, have been accepted, professedly, by the
Christian world as the Balm of Gilead, as the power [p.252] by which
the nations were to be healed of their moral maladies, by which they
were to be enlightened from their heathen darkness, and by which they
were to be elevated to an intellectual and moral plane that should
bring them up to the high destiny which their Creator had ordained for
them, and to bring to pass that perfection which was augured, not only
in the religion of Jesus, but also plainly indicated in the
constitution of man. To-day we have a nominal acceptance of
Christianity as a revealed religion. There are but few people living
who are so obtuse in their minds, or who are so morally degraded in
their nature, or so far lost to every sense of personal respect and
Christian propriety, as to deny the goodness of the Gospel of Jesus
Christ, of which the Apostle Paul avowed himself as not ashamed—very
few indeed. The 5th, 6th and 7th chapters of Matthew containing the
sermon on the Mount are an embodiment of divinity, are a compilation
of principles, are an association of ideas, that are unparalleled and
are inimitable in the writings and learning of the world. They contain
the principles that constitute the groundwork upon which correct
nature is to be established. Now then, my friends, if this be true in
the light of modern science, of modern philosophy, in the light of the
civilization of the nineteenth century, these principles appear as
brilliant, undimmed and as transcendent in lustre as any of the
axiomatic principles, proverbs, and sayings of the learned and the
wise of all the ages that are gone by. Zoroaster never chronicled
their equal; Matthew never penned a compilation of such principles as
are to be found there; Confucius never left on the record of his time
principles that reach down into the innermost depth of human nature,
and there bring up into man's destiny the design of his creator as has
been revealed in those principles. And yet, my friends, these were the
doctrines and principles that were opposed, mark me, and the
propagandists of those principles were the men that were followed up
with the most untiring opposition, that were persecuted with the most
relentless hand; the men who represented these world-redeeming
doctrines, the purifying, elevating institutions of Christianity were
the men that suffered martyrdom, the men that lost their lives that
they might find them, even lives eternal, and they lost them, too; at
the hands of men who were considered the representative men of the
time, the learned expounders of prophecy, the expounders of law, the
teachers of the principles of civil and criminal jurisprudence, men
who were deeply versed in the lore of the time, familiar with every
branch of the literature of their age, and yet these were the most
cruel and uncharitable elements which Christianity had to cope with in
its growing influence in the day when the Apostle Paul averred that he
was not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ, for it was the power of God
unto salvation to all who would believe.

vol. 23, p.252
To-day we have the principles of this same Christianity presented to
the world in the same attitude, presented with the same
conditions—avowed with the same sincerity, and its doctrines
inculcated with the same assiduity and zeal that marked the Apostles
of the Gospel of Jesus Christ over 1800 years ago. And does it meet
with any opposition today? Need I ask this question Scarcely. The
people called Latter-day Saints have for a number [p.253] of years
proclaimed the Gospel of Christ in its primitive simplicity, in its
primitive integrity, in its primitive organization, and in all its
evangelical details, to the inhabitants of this nineteenth
century,—which by some people is denominated the full blaze of
civilization, almost approaching the same, the highest pinnacle, the
last possibly attainable point of elevation in the growth of moral
worth and intellectuality and power—and if it meets with the
opposition which we know it has met with, we are confronted in our own
minds with the inquiry—who are the men, what are the character and
denomination of the people who raise their voices against the Gospel
of the Lord Jesus Christ in its apostolical purity in this the
dispensation of the fullness of times? Is it the infidel? Is it the
atheist, the man who believes that there is no God nor any controlling
power but that which exists in the forms of matter we behold? Is it
the man who ignores the Supreme Being, the ruler of the universe? Is
it that class of people who live without God, and without hope and
without faith in the world to come Not exactly that class; but it
meets with opposition from precisely a corresponding class of men that
this cause met with in the early days of Christianity, namely, from
Christian ministers, from the propounders of the doctrines of
Christianity, from commentators, from men who profess to have studied
the law of God, and the revealed religion of Jesus Christ—these are
the men who to-day, in our midst, here in Salt Lake City, in our
cities and villages throughout this Territory and elsewhere, claim to
be the followers of the meek and lowly Jesus of Nazareth, the
crucified, the Redeemer, as the Savior of the whole world, of all
mankind, the men who tell you he came into this world and that he
endured persecution and every form of ignominy, every form of calumny
and reproach in order to introduce the glorious principles of
Christianity, to introduce the doctrine of faith in God as the Supreme
Creator of the universe, faith in his Son Jesus Christ as the world's
Redeemer, faith in the Holy Spirit as the only guide of mankind unto
all truth, the spirit of truth which was promised by Jesus that should
come and make the ministry of his Apostles effective, and reveal unto
them things past, things present, and show them things to come. Men
who teach these principles are the men who oppose the teachings of the
Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ which we, preached by the Apostle
Paul, which, was preached by Peter, which was preached by all the
Apostles, and above all, which was illustrated, not, only in the
teachings, but in the entire life and ministry of Christ, and of his
immediate followers. Well, is this not very strange. Has it never
occurred to some of our people that there must be some cause for this?
Why was it that the Jewish Rabbis and teachers of the law, those men
who looked so contemptuously upon the poor despised Nazarene and his
equally contemptible followers, the fishermen, whom he had gathered
together as his disciples from the sea coast of Galilee; men who had
studied the prophecies, men who claimed to have Abraham for their
father, men who claimed to be well-disposed towards every agency which
tended to bring to pass the fulfillment of prophecy and execute the
terms thereof—why was it that they of all other men should be the men
from whom the Savior and his disciples [p.254] met the severest
opposition? Has it ever occurred to us that this is a strange
inconsistency? If this position had been developed among a people and
had been exerted by a class of men and women who were unbelievers in
revelation, who were professedly infidel to the doctrines of prophets,
to the teachings of patriarchs, to the spirit and revelations of
Evangelists and of Apostles, we would not be surprised; but we find
that the most powerful agencies that had been brought to bear for the
suppression of Christianity, for the overthrow of its doctrines, for
the retardation of its success throughout the land, were fostered by
men who, from their professed adherence to the scriptures of divine
truth, to the writings of Moses and the Prophets which they claimed to
be in possession of, should have been its warmest friends; it should
have received from them the most effective support; but on the
contrary, it received from them the most heartless and unprincipled
opposition. And it appears that there was but one solution to the
problem, and that solution in their minds was this: This man is a
promoter of sedition, we must have him taken out of the way, and so
clamorous become the demand for the surrender of the great teacher and
founder of Christianity, Jesus of Nazareth, that the populace cried,
"away with him, away with him, crucify him, crucify him;" and when the
judges of the land, after investigating the charge brought against
him, had discovered there was no cause for death in that man, and,
moreover, as it was announced "in this just man;" while they did not
choose to impugn the judgment of the judge as to his purity, or call
in question his reading of the law, yet they nevertheless cried out
"his blood be upon our heads; never mind if it is not right, never
mind if it is not legal, we do not care for that, away with him;
release unto us Barrabas; give us a robber, give us a thief, give us
any kind of individual and release him in this jubilee of release to
criminals; give any one a chance but Jesus of Nazareth." This was the
state of affairs. And why did they want to get rid of him? Why did
they wish to dispose of him in this way? What had he done to them?
What doctrines had he taught that were in opposition even to the law
or to good morality? None whatever. He was acquitted before the
highest tribunal of his land, and one of our ablest jurists, Alexander
Innis, in reviewing the trial of Jesus of Nazareth, concluded that in
the light of the nineteenth century, in the advanced state of the
science of jurisprudence, the crucifixion of Jesus Christ was a
judicial murder. He went about continually doing good. He berated men
for their sins, to be sure. He chastised them for their iniquity. He
did call them hypocrites, he did call them some uncomplimentary names,
but they richly deserved it, and any man who is acquainted with the
history of the times, with the morality of that age, with the depths
of degradation to which men and women had sunken, and the almost
extinction of the first conception of morality, knows full well that
his accusations were only too just, that there was no other cause for
their ire being raised against him other than it was true, and they
could not endure it. There are a great many people in this world of
ours, in this age, as there were in the age of which I am speaking,
who cannot endure sound doctrine. They prefer having men who will
teach them plausible and flattering theories, who will [p.255] pander
to their power, who will cringe before the influence of wealth, who
will bow down at the shrine of the almighty dollar, and who dare not
let Jesus and his Apostles lift up their voices and proclaim against
the crying evils of the land. As Latter-day Saints we are teaching the
same principles, the same doctrines; and I need not say here, that
there axe no Christian ministers to-day that attempt from their
pulpits to take up the subject of our religion, to take up any of the
leading doctrines and principles of our faith, and with the word of
God in their hand and with sound reason brought to bear upon the
doctrines taught by the Latter-day Saints and by those taught in
ancient times, to show that our doctrines are and scriptural, that
they are unbiblical; but they will say that they are unchristian, that
it is not in accord with the popular sympathies and popular sentiments
of the times; that it is not in accord with men's ideas of morality,
of respectability and of cultivation. Yet show me where there are any
doctrines or principles taught by the Latter-day Saints that are not
in the strictest accord, in the most perfect harmony, in the closest
union with the teachings and doctrines taught centuries ago? There are
not any to be found; and yet we hear the cry of immorality; we hear
the cry of barbarism, of infidelity, of names that I hardly like to
repeat, applied to the Latter-day Saints just as they were applied to
Jesus and the Apostles, 1800 years ago.

vol. 23, p.255
My friends, if the popular prejudices of the first or second century
of the Christian era had continued to be the dominant influence of the
world and had suppressed the promulgation of the principles of
Christianity and the maintenance of their claim upon men and women,
where would your boasted Christianity be to-day? where would your
enlightenment be to-day if the revelations of Jesus Christ had been
swept out of existence, if the world had been deprived of them
entirely, what would be our state at the present time? It is true we
have had a long reign of apostacy; it is true that from 1,400 to 1,500
years have passed away without any semblance of the Church of Christ
upon the earth. We have had apostate churches, we have had churches
built up according to the doctrines of men; we have had sects and
parties multiplied by the hundreds; but we have never had a Christian
Church. When the Church of Christ of Former-day Saints, with its
Prophets, Apostles, and inspired men; with its miracles, gifts and
powers disappeared from the earth, and the great "Mother of harlots"
that sitteth upon many waters, established a church, and she begat
children in her own likeness, until the whole world has been filled,
comparatively speaking, with the effects of the degraded system that
has grown out of an apostate Christianity—I say, that from the time
the Church of Christ disappeared from the earth until it was restored
and built upon the foundation of living Prophets, Apostles,
Evangelists, and the living powers of the Holy Ghost, there was no
Christian church upon the earth. And this has all taken place, not for
the purpose of giving any class of men an opportunity of lifting
themselves up in the pride and vanity of their hearts, because they
have become instruments in the hands of God in bringing to pass the
restoration of those things which were predicted by the ancient
Prophets, and were to be fulfilled in the last days, [p.256] but it
has been brought to pass in the fulfillment of measured prophecy, of
explicit and well-defined terms of revelation with no ambiguity or
uncertainty about them; the terms are as explicit, the conditions are
as comprehensive, as clear and as conspicuous as the terms of any
contract that was ever made between any two intelligent beings.

vol. 23, p.256
I must, however, bring my remarks to a close. I am thankful for the
opportunity of announcing my feelings; of announcing our views as a
people with regard to the Gospel of Jesus Christ. We offer to the
world the same Gospel that was proclaimed anciently—faith in the Lord
Jesus Christ; repentance of sin; baptism for the remission of sins,
and the laying on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost. And
how is it that we meet with opposition? We have the same opposition
that the enemies of Christianity waged against the Former-day Saints.
Some people are finding fault with the treatment that we are receiving
to-day at the hands of our government. I think many of us are laboring
under a mistake. Some people are astonished at the partiality that is
manifested in the law, and in the conditions in which the law is to be
applied to one class of the citizens of this Territory and not against
another. We are laboring under a mistake. The government is not
seeking to legislate against immorality; and if we think they are
doing so we are deceiving ourselves. I consider myself that there is
more consistency to be accorded to those who are administrators of the
laws of our nation and the makers of those laws than some of us are
inclined to credit them with; but if we expect that the recent law
which has been enacted to apply to the people of Utah—to "polygamists
and bigamists"—is intended to suppress the social evil; it is a
mistake; it is not to touch anything outside "the marriage relation;"
there is no infringement on the liberties of abandoned people; they
can do as they please. The object of the law is to restrict marriage;
is to restrict the legitimate and divine associations of the sexes;
and if we suppose that it is intended for anything else we are
laboring under a mistake. Let us be consistent, my friends, and wait.
If our government wishes to deal with this question first, it has the
right to do so; if it wishes to do it, it has the right to do it in
the sense that the age regards might greater than right; but we are in
the hands of the All-wise and Supreme Ruler of the universe. We are in
the hands of Him who setteth up kings and who dethroneth kings; who
buildeth up empires and casteth down thrones at His will and pleasure.
We are willing to abide the issue. It is God and the rulers of our
land for it. We cannot measure arms with them only with our
principles, but they will not fight us on that ground; they slink back
out of sight, they will not touch us with the divine records in their
hands; they dare not come to the front and challenge a comparison of
the principles of Christianity with the record upon which they profess
to found their faith. Excuse the freedom I have taken to express these
thoughts; but I am a little astonished at the apparent inconsistency
manifest in the legislative discriminations enacted against the
Latter-day Saints, and would say, Oh consistency, thou art a jewel
rarely to be found.

vol. 23, p.256
May God sustain this people; may He fill their hearts with faith and
[p.257] hope and confidence. We will seek  to live our religion, and
to pray to  the God of Daniel, the God of Moses,  to the God of our
forefathers, to the  God of Joseph Smith and Brigham Young, to the God
of the universe, the Father of all; that He will direct and guide us
in this great contest—I mean the contest that is being waged between
pure Christianity and the errors of the world, until this earth shall
he filled with the knowledge of God as the waters cover the mighty
deep. This is my prayer, in the name of Jesus. Amen.

John Taylor, October 8, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Afternoon, 
October 8, 1882.

The Mighty Mission of the Saints—God's Dealings With the 
World in Ancient and Modern Times—God's Authorship of 
Creation and Right to Rule—Man's Agency, the Gospel and 
the Gathering—Its Attempted Suppression, Contrasted 
Statesmanship—The Mother of Harlots and Her Daughters
—The Political Situation in Utah—The Rights of Man, the 
Supporters and Subverters of Law and Order—Religious 
Intolerance and Political Injustice—The Latter-Day Saints 
the Future Saviors of America—The Edmunds Act and Its 
Unjust Operation—Reverend Falsifiers and Their Dupes—
Exhortation to the Priesthood and the People

Reported by John Irvine

vol. 23, p.257
We have had a very interesting Conference, and a great many thoughts,
ideas and reflections have been presented to the people in a clear and
pointed manner, and I have been pleased to see the unanimity and
harmony that have existed in our midst. And while I attempt to speak
to you I shall ask an interest in your prayers that I may be
strengthened to perform the labor. It is difficult for a people to
understand and to retain everything that may be said in a Conference
like this, where there are so many subjects dwelt upon and so many
principles enunciated; but it is a great blessing for us that we are
situated as we are, and that we possess the intelligence which has
been communicated from time to time. Many great  and precious
principles having been revealed unto us, it becomes necessary for us
to try to [p.258] comprehend them, that we may understand the position
we occupy before God, before the world in which we live, and before
the intelligences that exist behind the veil in the eternal worlds. We
have a great and important mission committed unto us, and it is for us
to seek to comprehend that mission and fulfill the various duties and
responsibilities devolving upon us. The Lord has given unto us a form
of government, an organization, priesthood and authority to enable us
to perform these several duties, and he has certain plans, purposes
and designs to accomplish pertaining to us, pertaining to this nation,
to other nations, and to the world in which we live,—pertaining to
those who have lived and are now in another state of existence, and
also pertaining to those who shall yet live.

vol. 23, p.258
The time in which we live is denominated in Scripture "the
dispensation of the fullness of times," wherein it is said God will
gather together all things in one, whether they be things in the earth
or things in the heavens. This dispensation embraces all other
dispensations, all principles and powers, rights, privileges,
immunities and developments that have existed among men in the various
ages that are past. This globe did not originate with man, nor was it
constructed, designed or manipulated by him, nor were any of its
organisms, sentient or inanimate; for we are told that in the
beginning God created the heavens and the earth and all that in them
is: nor did this dispensation with which we are associated, nor have
any of the dispensations associated with the works, plans or designs
of the Almighty originated with man. After man had fallen, and it
became necessary that he be driven, from the garden, it needed the
interposition of the Almighty, for as is said in the Book of Job, it
was necessary to "deliver his soul from the pit; I have found a
ransom." That ransom was the Only Begotten Son of God who offered
himself in the beginning to meet the demands of justice, to carry out
the purposes of the Almighty, and to be a Savior and Redeemer to man.
Adam was perfectly helpless in this respect, and it needed the direct
interposition of the Almighty for the accomplishment of this object.
In the patriarchal, or antediluvian age, when men were put in
possession of any hope, any intelligence, any knowledge, or any
revelation pertaining to God, these things did not originate with man,
they came from the Lord and were given by inspiration; and when on
account of the wickedness ant corruption of mankind the old world had
to be destroyed, a way was provided for a small remnant to be spared,
By whom? By man? No. God dictated it. The Prophets prophesied about
it. They taught the antediluvians as the people of this day are being
taught, they warned them of the impending ruin that would overwhelm
them, of the prison house to which they would go, and of the wrath and
indignation of Heaven which would be poured out upon the peoples of
the earth. It came to pass as they had declared. But God provided a
way for the perpetuation of the human family. It was foretold to
Methuselah that his seed should be preserved to perpetuate the human
family upon the earth, and it was so, Noah, who was one of his
descendants, fulfilled that decree.

vol. 23, p.258
Again, in later ages when the children of Israel were in bondage in
Egypt, they did not originate the  method of their own deliverance, or
point out the way for its [p.259] accomplishment. They were in a state
of bondage and vassalage. God raised them up a Moses, revealed His
will to him, set him apart for this mission, told him what to do, and
after some little difficulties arising from human weaknesses were
removed, Moses was accepted, and the Lord became his instructor, and
pointed out in all instances the course that he should pursue, and in
what manner the children of Israel were to be delivered, and He, the
Holy One of Israel, gave them His law and ordinances, and revealed
unto them His will, and stood by and sustained, guided and directed
them. This salvation did not come from the people, it did not
originate with them, they owed it all to God, the source of all truth,
all light, all intelligence, all power and blessings. The time at
length arrived that the Son of God was to come. Neither the Scribes
and Pharisees, the High Priests and Saducees, nor any of the sects and
parties of the day comprehended the things that were about to
transpire, and had nothing to do with bringing them to pass. His
advent was announced to His mother by an angel, and His birth was
heralded to shepherds by an angelic host, and the wise men of the East
were led by his star to Bethlehem of Judea, where they found the
infant Savior, whom they recognized as the Messiah, and to whom they
brought presents of gold, frankincense and myrrh; and whom they
worshipped.

vol. 23, p.259
It is said in speaking of the Son of God, that he did not come to do
His own will, nor to carry out His own purposes, nor to fulfill any
particular plan of his own, but he came to do the will of his Father
who sent him. Jesus in selecting his disciples, took one man here and
another there—a tax gatherer, a fisherman, and others who it was
thought were the most unlikely of any men to carry out the purposes of
God. He left the great men out of the question, that is the High
Priests and the popular and pious of all classes, and he selected his
own laborers to perform his own work; and he subsequently told them,
You have not chosen me, but I have chosen you and set you apart unto
this mission. When a message had to be proclaimed to the world in
these last days the agents were chosen on the same principle. There
was any amount of teachers of divinity, any amount of professors of
theology, any amount of reverend, and right reverend fathers and all
classes of religious men and religious teachers; but God did not
recognize them. He chose a young uneducated man and inspired him with
the spirit of revelation, and placed upon him a mission and required
him to perform it; and he was obedient to that requirement. I speak of
this to show that we none of us had anything to do with the
introduction of this work, but that, as in all other dispensations in
the various ages of the world, God was the originator of everything
that tended to develop a knowledge of Himself and of his plans and
purposes; to unfold the past, to develop the present, and to make
manifest the future.

vol. 23, p.259
To whom are we indebted for this book, called the Bible. We are told
that holy men of old spake as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost.
And from whence did they receive that Holy Ghost? Not of man, nor by
man, but by the revelations of God, through our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ. We sometimes feel to exalt ourselves a little in the position
that we occupy pertaining to the Priesthood, pertaining [p.260] to our
organization, and pertaining to ordinances, etc. What have we to glory
in? Nothing. None of us knew anything until it was revealed. None of
us could comprehend any of these principles only as they have been
made manifest. But by obedience to the Gospel we have received the
Holy Ghost, and that Spirit takes of the things of God, and shows them
to us. We have received this and hence have been baptized into one
baptism, and all partaken of the self-same Spirit, as Paul expressed
it, "dividing to every man severally as he will." The question arises,
What is the object of this? It is that the world should be visited
from time to time and communications made to the human family. Because
light cleaves to light, truth cleaves to truth, intelligence cleaves
to intelligence; and as we are all made in the image of God, and as
God is the God and Father of the spirits of all flesh, it is His
right, it is His prerogative to communicate with the human family. We
are told that there is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the
Almighty giveth it understanding. God having made the earth, made the
people to inhabit it, and made all things that exist therein, has a
right to dictate, has a right to make known His will, has a right to
communicate with whom he will and control matters as he sees proper:
it belongs to him by right; and he has seen proper in these last days
to restore His Gospel to the earth, and, as I said before,
intelligence cleaves to intelligence. We read in the Scriptures
concerning man being a son of God. We read in the Scriptures about men
becoming the adopted sons of God through obedience to the Gospel.
Hence it is said: "Now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet
appear what we shall be; but we know that when he shall appear, we
shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is." By what means?
Through the atonement of Jesus Christ and by the medium of the Gospel,
which has been introduced in different ages for that purpose. God
having felt disposed to reveal the Gospel in these last days, has
given the same principles and powers, the same light, revelation and
intelligence that he did in former ages, for the accomplishment of the
same work, and for the fulfillment of his purposes relating to the
human family who are his children. Hence we occupy a very peculiar
position in relation to God, in relation to the earth in which we live
and the people thereof in relation to both to the living and to the
dead.

vol. 23, p.260
It is proper for us to comprehend the position that we occupy. We
sometimes arrive at curious conclusions pertaining to the wickedness
of the world, and a variety of other things associated therewith. And
permit me to say here, that we had no more to do with the peoples of
the world, or the placing of them in the position they occupy, than we
had in restoring the Gospel. We find ourselves a few people mixed up
with the world. We find too that when the word of God is made manifest
and the revelations of God are developed, that many things as they
exist amongst mankind are out of order. There is a great amount of
priestcraft, idolatry, corruption, oppression, tyranny, murder,
bloodshed, covetousness, licentiousness, and every kind of iniquity
that can be conceived of; and that is more clearly made manifest to us
because the Lord has been teaching us through the Prophets, and
inspiring us with other feelings,  and given unto us to comprehend
things more [p.261] clearly than others do. But what have we to do
with the people of the world? We complain sometimes that they do not
treat us exactly right. Well, they do not in all respects, and I do
not think this is very difficult to understand. But there is nothing
new about that, God has revealed unto us His law, and they do not
comprehend it, neither do they want to; nor did the antediluvians.
They were very wicked, very corrupt and very depraved, very immoral
and very dishonest; but that was a matter between them and the Lord,
and he dealt with them; and it is his business to deal with the
nations of the earth at the present time and not ours further than we
are directed by him. What is the mission that we have to perform to
this nation? It is to preach the Gospel. That is one thing. That was
the mission given to the disciples of Jesus in his day: Go ye into all
the world and preach the Gospel; he that believeth and is baptized
shall be saved; and he that believeth not shall be damned. This
mission is being carried out in the fact of our sending
representatives of this latter-day work to all the civilized nations
that will receive our missionaries. But we are not placed here to
control people; we are not placed here to rise any improper influence
over the minds or consciences of men. It is not for us to attempt to
do what Mahomet did—to say that there was but one God, and Mahomet was
his prophet, and by force compel all others to acknowledge it. To
attempt to do that would be to attempt to interfere with the agency of
man; and anything of that kind is altogether foreign to the character
and spirit of our mission. We preach the Gospel to the people, and it
is for them to receive or reject as they may choose. We have done this
to a great extent. Many of you Elders who are before and around me—and
there are some thousands—have been engaged preaching this Gospel, but
none of you ever used coercion, none of you ever attempted to force
any man to obey the message you had to declare. If you did, you did
not understand your calling. And when you have been among the
different nations preaching this Gospel, have you sought to interfere
with their governments or with their laws, or endeavored to stir up
commotion or rebellion or trouble of any kind? No. I am at the
defiance of the world to prove any such statement. That does not
belong to our faith. When the Elders are sent forth, they go as
servants of God with a message from the Lord, to unfold the
Scriptures, and to bear testimony of the things that they themselves
are witnesses of; and to administer the ordinances of the Gospel to
all those who believe on their words. This is the position that we
occupy in these matters. And what else do we do? We gather the people
together; and they no sooner receive this Gospel than they are anxious
to gather with the people of God. Why? Because the Scriptures say that
they would? Because the Scriptures say, "gather my people, those that
have made covenant with me by sacrifice?" No, but because they have
obeyed the Gospel and received the Holy Ghost, and that Holy Ghost has
instructed them pertaining to these matters, as it instructed the
prophets in former times that such an event would transpire. The
people have gathered together, and you could not keep them back if you
were to try to. They have been trying.  You know that Mr. Evarts wrote
[p.262] communications to the European ministers requesting them to
use their influence by way of putting a stop to the "Mormon"
emigration. It is rather a sorry comment upon the government of this
nation, that boasts of being "the land of the free, the home of the
brave, and the asylum for the oppressed," and that a little over a
hundred years ago the chief complaint against the nation from whence
the colonists came, was the lack of religions toleration; to think
that they should so far forget their original condition as to call
upon what they term the effete monarchies of Europe to assist them in
suppressing religious liberty and controlling human freedom. And when
this subject was brought before Mr. Gladstone, the Prime Minister of
Great Britain, a short time ago by some pragmatical zealot in the
British Parliament, calling his attention to the request of the
American Secretary, he very distinctly told him that "he was unable to
interfere with the operations of the Mormons in England, as he
presumed their converts went with them willingly. Thus while the
American government is trying to exert force and to interfere with
religious matters and bind the consciences of men, the British
government pleads for and guarantees to its subjects religious and
social liberty. I am told that Mr. Evarts is a great-grandson of Roger
Sherman, one of the signers of the Declaration of Independence. I
should not have thought that that gentleman would have so soon
forgotten the position occupied by his ancestor. But it seems that
such is the fact, nevertheless.

vol. 23, p.262
I repeat, our mission is to preach the Gospel, and then to gather the
people who embrace it. And why? That there might be a nucleus formed,
a people gathered who would be under the inspiration of the Almighty,
and who would be willing to listen to the voice of God, a people who
would receive and obey His word when it was made known to them. And
this people in their gathered condition are called Zion, or the pure
in heart. I wish we were pure in heart; that is, I wish we were more
so than we are. And this is something that we all need to reflect
upon, to consider the pit from whence we were dug, and the rock from
whence we were hewn. I have heard people say, they were born in sin,
and cradled in iniquity. It is probably very true. Many of us have
been rocked in these cradles, and we have been nurtured amidst
infamies, and we have been surrounded by and enveloped in evils of all
kinds. We talk sometimes about Babylon—"Come out of her O my people,
that ye partake not of her sins, nor receive of her plagues." We need
not say too much about those people, for we came out from them
ourselves; and it would not be becoming on our part to speak badly
about our former status. That reminds me of a conversation I had some
years ago with some Protestants who were abusing the Catholics. I
reminded them of the fact that they descended from them. They were
calling the Catholic Church the Mother of Harlots. Well, said I, if
that be true, she has brought forth a scurvey offspring. History
certainly informs us that the Protestants came out from the Catholics,
and therefore, if the Catholic Church is the mother, they certainly
must be the daughters, and one would think there should be some
affinity between them. It is not considered proper for persons to rail
against their mother.

vol. 23, p.262
It is well for us to comprehend [p.263] our position with regard to
the nation. Being gathered together, as a people, we have assumed a
political status, for we not only brought our religion and our spirits
with us, but our bodies also; and by thus being gathered in this land
we become naturally an integral part of the United States. We have
received by the act of the government of the United States a
territorial form of government, in which we are authorized to perform
certain functions of a political nature, and to enjoy, as do all other
Territories, the free and full rights of American citizens therein,
and thus have become a part of the body politic of these United
States, with all the rights, privileges and immunities pertaining
thereto, as exercised and enjoyed by all American citizens throughout
this broad land; and these are guaranteed unto us in the Constitution
of the United States and by the Congress of the United States, in an
instrument denominated the Organic Act. And I will say this much for
the United States; with all her faults and infirmities, I do not
believe there is a nation upon the face of the earth to-day, where we
could have as much liberty as we here enjoy and that is precious
little, God knows. We are told sometimes that we live under popular
government, and that the voice of the people rules. It used to, but
who rules now? Well, no matter, we have got to make the best we can of
it. We have a territorial form of government, with a governor
appointed by the administration. I was going to say, God save the
mark. We have judges and other officers; and we have a nominal
legislature that makes our laws,  but those laws can be vetoed by one
man. There is a great deal of absolutism about it. But these are the
circumstances in which we are placed; and I suppose it is thought by a
great many that we ought to consider it a great privilege to be
allowed to live. We do think so, but we are not indebted to any
officials for it; they did not give us our life, neither did this
government. There are certain principles that are inherent in man,
that belong to man, and that were enunciated in an early day, before
the United States government was formed, and they are principles that
rightfully belong to all men everywhere. They are described in the
Declaration of Independence as inalienable rights, one of which is
that men have a right to live; another is that they have a right to
pursue happiness; and another is that they have a right to be free and
no man has authority to deprive them of those God-given rights, and
none but tyrants would do it. These principles I say, are inalienable
in man; they belong to him; they existed before any constitutions were
framed or any laws made. Men have in various ages striven to strip
their fellow-men of these rights, and dispossess them of them. And
hence the wars, the bloodshed and carnage that have spread over the
earth. We therefore are not indebted to the United States for these
rights; we were free as men born into the world, having the right to
do as we please, to act as we please, as long as we do not transgress
constitutional law nor violate the rights of others.

vol. 23, p.263
Being organized, then, into a government such as it is—that is, the
name of a government, the name of a legislature, the name of a free
people—being organized as we are, what next? We are necessarily
obliged to look after our affairs as men, our political affairs. Our
mission to the world is a mission of [p.264] peace, the Gospel
proclaims peace on earth and good will to man. Then, being organized
in a governmental capacity, we have certain rights. They profess to
give them to us, but they don't. They try to deprive us of them while
professing to impart them. I might enter into a long line of argument
here; no matter, I am merely speaking upon some general principles.
What then is our duty here, say as a people—leaving religion out of
the question altogether? As men and as American citizens, we have the
right to all the privileges, and immunities, protection and rights of
every kind that any men in these United States have, and no honorable
man or men would seek to deprive us of them. When we talk about
rights, these are the rights, as I understand them, that we possess in
this nation. Is it proper, therefore, for us, as men and as citizens
of the United States to look after our rights? I think it is. Do we
want to violate law? No, we do not, although we know many of these
laws are wrong, corrupt and unconstitutional. We have no right to find
fault with others about their religion. We preach the Gospel; they
receive or reject it as they please. If we have found the benefit of
embracing it, let us be thankful; but we will not interfere with them
in their religion. Are they Methodists? They can worship as they
please—Presbyterians, Catholics, Baptists, or any other "ists" can
worship as they please, that is none of our business, that is a matter
between them and their God. But when they interfere with our rights as
citizens of the United States, it becomes our business to look after
our liberties.

vol. 23, p.264
As religionists we call upon them, as a duty committed to us, as we
aver, by the Almighty. Our mission is to call upon this nation and all
nations to repent of their sins, of their lasciviousness, adulteries,
fornications, murders, blasphemies and of all dishonest and corrupt
practices. But in this we use no three; having laid these matters
before them, they have their free will to receive or reject. As
religionists they may proclaim us bigamists or polygamists or what
they please, that is their business, and they must answer for their
own acts; as politicians or statesmen they must at least give us the
benefit of the Constitution and laws; these, as a portion of the body
politic, we contend for as part of our political rights. We do not
claim, nor process, nor desire to interfere with any man's religion or
conscience. We have nothing to do with their religion, nor they with
ours. Religions faith or belief is not a political factor. The
Constitution has debarred its introduction into the arena of politics;
and every officer of the United States has pledged himself under a
solemn oath to abide by and sustain that Instrument, and not one of
them can interfere with it without a violation of his oath.

vol. 23, p.264
What have we done in defense of our liberties? I have heard several
people say that we are inclined to be aggressive. I think we are not
aggressive, but some of the laws are very aggressive. We have a grand
jury organized of some fifteen men. How many of them are Latter-day
Saints? Two, I think. So I suppose there is one-tenth of the citizens
of this Territory loyal, patriotic and honorable, and the rest are
considered to be unpatriotic, disloyal, etc. But we ought at least to
be tried before we are condemned;  that is the law as I understand it.
Now this one-tenth of loyal, good and [p.265] virtuous people get
thirteen men empaneled, and the nine-tenths get but two to represent
them. But unfortunately for these loyal and patriotic people carefully
prepared statistics show that this ten per cent. of population
supplies eighty per cent. of the criminals. How is it in other things?
There is considerable said about offices and officers. Where is there
a man appointed from among the people to hold any office in the gift
of the national government? To use the words of a thoughtful
non-"Mormon" observer, though the 'Gentiles' constitute only ten per
cent. of the population, yet from this small minority are taken the
incumbents of nearly every position of influence and emolument. They
have the governor, with absolute veto power, secretary, judges,
marshals, prosecuting attorney, land register, recorder,
surveyor-general, clerks of the courts, commissioners, principal
post-office mail contractors, postal agents, revenue assessors and
collectors, superintendent of Indian affairs, Indian agencies, Indian
supplies, army contractors, etc." 

vol. 23, p.265
According to the common usages of men, we have at least a reasonable
right to our proper proportion, but it is evident we do not have it.
And then our educational interests are interfered with by these very
men who state how ignorant we are. For instance, the Legislature of
Utah appropriated the means of the people to help build a university.
Who was to furnish the means? The people of this territory. Who said
they should not do it? The Governor, and through his action the
appropriation was vetoed. These are some of the things we have to
contend with. On the other hand, laws are enacted inimical to the
interests of this people. And then His Excellency goes to work and
appoints a set of officers contrary to the law of the land; goes
beyond the act of Congress and appoints officers to fill nearly every
office in the Territory, vacant or not, as the case may be. I am not
going to enter into the details of it, but we have generally found
that there were people in those offices; that they had a right there,
and that the law provided that they should hold over until their
successors were elected and qualified. I believe the law so reads;
indeed, I am told that the law not only reads so, but that the
Governor's commissions to many of these officers also reads so, and
hence his present action is violative of his own commission.

vol. 23, p.265
These are some of the things we have to contend with.—Do we wish to
fight the government of the United States? No. What shall we do? Stand
up for the rights granted to us by the laws and constitution of the
United States as American citizens. We have ex post facto laws,
religious inquisitorial laws, we have laws which smack strongly of
bills of attainder, and we have test oaths presented, all of which and
many others are unconstitutional and are violative of our
constitutional rights. I have the opinion of some of the best jurists
of the nation to the effect that all these things are a violation of
law, and that men have no business to be subjected to such infamies,
nor become their own accusers. An eminent jurist speaking of this
queried how this kind of thing would apply in Washington, where
miscegenation has prevailed to so great an extent. Suppose some of
those who practised this thing were placed under such a law, how would
it operate with them? Why several members of Congress have said that
if the Edmunds law had been made [p.266] applicable to adulterers, and
men had to become their own accusers, it would unseat three fourths of
the members of Congress. Ex post facto laws, have been passed, which
are clearly unconstitutional, and it is for us to test them in the
courts, and we mean to do it; for although as religionists we go as
messengers of peace to the nations, yet as American citizens we mean
to contend for our rights, inch by inch, legally and constitutionally,
God being our helper.

vol. 23, p.266
Another thing God expects us to do, and that is to maintain the
principle of human rights. I have felt sorrowful in watching the
action of Congress towards us—sorrowful, not only on our own account,
but on theirs. We fear no evil arising from those things, for we are
anxiously performing our duty before God. But we owe it to ourselves
as men, we owe it to our families, our children, and to posterity; we
owe it to the lovers of freedom in this land, of which there are
thousands, yea, millions, who despise acts of oppression and tyranny;
we owe it to all liberty-loving men, to stand up for human rights and
protect human freedom, and in the name of God we will do it, and let
all the congregation say Amen. (The immense congregation responded,
Amen.)

vol. 23, p.266
Joseph, the despised of his father's house became their deliverer.
Moses, the foundling and outcast of Egypt, became the deliverer and
lawgiver of Israel. Jesus, the despised Nazarene, introduced
principles that revolutionized the moral ideas and ethics of the
world. And it may not be among the improbabilities, that the
prophecies of Joseph Smith may be fulfilled and that the calumniated
and despised Mormons may yet become the protectors of the Constitution
and the guardians of religious liberty and human freedom in these
United States.

vol. 23, p.266
Now these are some of my feelings upon some of these points. And I
will proceed a little further and say that I do not blame many men for
entertaining the sentiments which they do towards us. There is a
feeling and desire to see fair play and honesty deep down in the
hearts of millions of the people of these United States, who ardently
desire to see justice equally and honorably administered to all people
within the nation. That was manifested very clearly during the passage
of the Edmunds bill, and while many of those venerable Senators and
honorable members of the House could not conscientiously with their
limited information and the false statements made by our enemies
sustain Polygamy, yet, to their honor be it spoken, they endeavored to
maintain human rights, free toleration and religious liberty, and the
rights of man without distinction of party throughout the realm. We
honor, appreciate and respect such men as honorable representatives of
the founders of this nation, and of the thousands who to-day embrace
similar opinions. It is the debauched, the corrupt, the violators of
principles and law and desecrators of the sacred principles of
liberty, it is their pernicious practices which are striking at the
foundation of the institutions of this country and which are
demoralizing and destroying the nation, and there are thousands of
high-minded and honorable men to-day who, on account of trickery,
hypocrisy, dishonesty and crime stand aloof from the filthy pool of
politics. They have seen honor, truth, integrity and virtue trampled
under foot, they have seen corruption and crime [p.267] like a
repulsive octopus pushing its Briarean arms into every department of
State; they have seen corruption and crime like a deadly simoom
permeating every department of the body politic, and debauching and
corrupting the nation, and they have shrunk from the disgusting
contact; how far they can reconcile this with their ideas of
patriotism it is for these aggressors to say. It is not the honorable
and upright, the men of virtue and integrity that we would proclaim
against; it is the vicious, the untruthful, the calumniators, the
corrupt and debauched, the stirrers up of sedition and strife, and the
enemies of law, order, virtue, righteousness, justice, human liberty
and the rights of matt to whom our remarks would apply.

vol. 23, p.267
Again, Presbyterians, Baptists, Methodists, Catholics, and all classes
have come among us, and who has interfered with them? Has anybody
interfered with their worship No. Has any violence of any kind been
offered them? No, you cannot find it. We are at their defiance to show
any such thing here. What have we done? We have fostered them, as has
been referred to; we have treated them courteously and kindly and
gentlemanly as honorable people ought to do. What have they done?
Combined together to publish some of the most abominable falsehoods
that were ever circulated with regard to any community. Now, this
becomes rather a serious matter. Talk about love for these people! I
would do them good. If they were hungry I would feed them; if they
were naked I would clothe them; if they were sick I would administer
to them; but if they lied about me and about this people I would tell
them they were liars and defamers; I do not care how pious they are,
or how much religion they have got, I would tell them the naked truth
in relation to these matters.

vol. 23, p.267
They are the avowed advocates of moral reform, profess to be shocked
at our moral obliquity and complain of us as being licentious and
corrupt. Even every prominent Christian minister in this city joined
in a protest against customs inculcated in the Scriptures by the
Almighty, and practised by Abraham, Jacob, David, and hosts of the
most venerated and honorable men that ever lived, practices which they
aver are lascivious and corrupt; and these same ministers issued a
circular calling upon their fellow-ministers and brother Christians
throughout the United States to petition Congress for legislation
which should stop, as they claim, the "foul system of polygamy, and
hypocritically inserted, to blind the eyes of those not familiar with
Utah matters, a request for legislation for the suppression of
"adultery, seduction, lewd and lascivious cohabitation and kindred
offences," that they might "be punishable as in the States and other
Territories of the Union;" and political demagogues joined with them
in the crusade.

vol. 23, p.267
Predicated upon these solicitations scores of petitions were forwarded
to Congress to this effect. They obtained their legislation and in
their frantic Christian zeal to stamp out polygamy, a Bible
institution, Congress, under this priestly influence so far forgot the
inalienable fights of man, constitutional guarantees and forms of
jurisprudence, as to disfranchise nine-tenths of this community for
the alleged crime of the one-tenth, and that too, without trial; thus
making the innocent suffer for the alleged acts of the guilty. And
to-day an infamous, expurgatory test oath is introduced, [p.268] at
variance with all precedents in this nation, which as stated by Judge
Black, is altogether "odious, unjust and unconstitutional," which
"reverses those rules of evidence which lie at the foundation of civil
liberty," and is a flagrant, violent and direct attack upon the
inherent rights of man. Thus in their intemperate, religious zeal
making a direct onslaught upon the bulwarks of republican
institutions, jeopardizing the safety of the state, and thoughtlessly,
recklessly and inconsiderately ignoring every just principle;
assailing the fundamental doctrines of political and religious
freedom; and exerting all their energies in attacking a phantom to
tear down the pillars of state and to destroy the Temple of Liberty,
though they themselves, as a Samson, perish in the ruins.

vol. 23, p.268
What is the moral effect? This same test-oath, while it assails a
Scriptural usage practised by the most renowned, revered and honorable
men of antiquity, who are denominated men of righteousness and the
friends of God, protects and sustains the degraded, corrupt and
licentious who are supposed to be good Christians and not polygamists.

vol. 23, p.268
A very honorable, upright and virtuous gentleman, whom no one will
accuse of immorality or vice—the respected ex-mayor of this city, who
has filled that office with dignity and honor for the last six years,
has a son who was appointed registrar for the Fifth Precinct in this
city; this son had the painful and humiliating duty to perform of
refusing to register his father's name, because many years ago he had
had more than one wife, but who, through death, was for some time
without a wife at all, and has lately married one wife; and yet this
young man had to perform the disgusting task, according to the
provisions of said test-oath, of registering a notorious keeper of a
bagnio, and many of her harlot associates. Another circumstance
occurred of a gentleman who came to be registered, but thought it
would be impracticable for him to take the test-oath. More honorable
than many of his pious associates, he suggested that he did not know
that he could take the prescribed oath, for he not only had a wife,
but kept a mistress, but on examination he found the oath exempted all
those who might engage in illicit intercourse, provided the
association was not, as expressed in the oath, "in the marriage
relation." On discovering this, he observed, "I can take that oath,
for I am only married to one;" and he was accepted. Another young man
in this city, whilst having the test oath read to hint, said he could
not take it, as he could not swear that he had not cohabited with more
than one woman; but when the reading was continued and the words "in
the marriage relation" sounded in his ears, be said, "I can go that,"
and was duly sworn.

vol. 23, p.268
Thus these moral and religious reformers and teachers, these
professors of high moral ideas, these inveighers against a scriptural
practice professedly because it is immoral, have introduced safeguards
to protect the libertine, the voluptuary and the harlot, whilst they
have made criminals of those who have been observing a law instituted
by the Almighty. Perhaps it would be considered too severe to call
these "reverend gentlemen" and those "venerable seigneurs" who occupy
honorable positions in Congress by the harsh name of hypocrites, yet
it is very humiliating to the sensitive and virtuous to contemplate
the  result of their ill-timed and [p.269] intemperate acts, for they
have thus made themselves, while professing purity, the advocates and
abettors of vice, licentiousness, immorality and crime.

vol. 23, p.269
I wish here to apologize a little for the people of the United States,
for I think sometimes we carry the thing too far in relation to them.
Here are men supposed—would be in any other community—to be honorable
men, reverend men that are teachers of religion, combining against us.
And because they are considered honorable men, people say, why there
is the Reverend Mr. So and So and So and So, they have requested us to
send petitions to Congress, to do this and that because of the
wickedness and abominations of this people, and their
misrepresentations and falsehoods have been circulated in the
religious magazines and in the political papers, until the people
abroad hardly know what to think. Many of them think we are a very
infamous people; they think we are a great deal more corrupt than they
are, and that we need not be. And they go to work to legislate to
correct our morals. Now, with thousands of papers circulating these
falsehoods, and these falsehoods coming from supposed religious and
honorable men, is it any wonder that the people should be deceived
with regard to us. I read to-day an account of an attempt to drive our
Elders from some of their fields of labor? What for? Because they are
"Mormons." They are so wicked and so corrupt, and all because the
papers and reverend ministers said so and so; and thus thousands of
honorable men are deceived; but many of them, when they come to a
knowledge of the truth, will rejoice in it, I want, then, to stand in
defence of many of the people of the United States who are thus
deceived. It is said in the scriptures that the serpent cast out of
his mouth water as a flood. We have certainly had floods of
falsehoods, originating, many of there, with these pious people. Do we
want much association with these people I think not. If they circulate
falsehoods about us, can we respect them very much? I think not. We
cannot hold communion with people who are corrupt, low and degraded.
We were down in the sloughs a little while ago ourselves; we have come
out from among them and know. What they are. We know the infamies
which exist there, the licentiousness, the corruption, the social
evil, adulteries, fornication, sodomy, child murder, and every kind of
infamy. And they come here and want to teach our children these
things. We have got to be careful how we guard our homes, our
firesides, our wives, our sons and our daughters, from their
association. We don't want these practices insidiously introduced
among us. We want to preserve our purity, our virtue, our honor, and
our integrity.

vol. 23, p.269
The time is hastening on, and I shall have to stop. I wish to make
some further remarks, and would have liked to have talked some time
longer. But what shall we do? I will tell you what I will try to do. I
will try and humble myself before the Lord and seek for his blessing,
and say as one of old said: "Search me, Oh God, and know my heart; try
me and know my thoughts; and see if there be any wicked way in me, and
lead me in the way everlasting." I have talked with my counselors in
the same way, and they are of the same mind. We have talked with the
Twelve about, these things, and they are of the same mind. Now, we
call upon all [p.270] you Seventies, High Priests and Elders, you
Bishops, Priests, Teachers and Deacons individually and your quorum
capacity, upon the heads of families, upon the various organizations
in the Church, upon all the Saints who profess to revere His name, to
humble yourselves before God, to lay aside your covetousness and your
evils of every kind. And when you have done so, you that meet together
for prayers in your holy places, call upon God for guidance, direction
and deliverance, and he will hear your prayers and deliver you, and
your enemies shall have no power over you, for God is on the side of
Israel, and he will preserve his people. No power can stay the
progress of this work, for it is onward, onward, onward, and will be,
until the kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of our God and
His Christ, and until every creature in heaven and in the earth and
under the earth shall be heard to exclaim, Blessings and glory and
honor and power and might and majesty and dominion be ascribed to Him
that sitteth upon the throne and unto the Lamb for ever.

vol. 23, p.270
We will leave the wicked in the hands of God: He will deal with them
in his own way. We are told that the wicked shall slay the wicked; and
one thing that I am sorry over in this nation is this: that they are
striking at the tree of liberty and trying to fetter humanity and
bring men into bondage, they are laying the axe at the root of this
government, and unless they speedily turn round and repent and follow
the principles they have sworn to sustain—the principles contained in
the Constitution of the United States—they will be overthrown, they
will be split up and divided, be disintegrated and become weak as
water; for the Lord will handle them in his own way. I say these
things in sorrow; but as sure as God lives unless there is a change of
policy these things will most assuredly take place.

vol. 23, p.270
Let us be pure, let us be virtuous, let us be honorable, let us
maintain our integrity, let us do good to all men, and tell the truth
always, and treat everybody right, no matter their profession or
creed, and love our religion and keep the commandments of God, and it
shall be well with Zion in time and throughout eternity.

vol. 23, p.270
God bless you. God bless all the Latter-day Saints. God bless all
rulers and all men everywhere in responsible situations who seek to do
right and to preserve law and justice and equity, and to maintain the
rights of all men, and let his wrath and indignation rest upon the
perverters of justice and those who seek to bind down the human
conscience and enslave their fellow-men. God bless you and lead you in
the paths of life, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.271]

George Q. Canon, October 8, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Sunday Morning, 
October 8, 1882.

Persecution Fulfilling Prophecy—Vermont, the Birthplace of 
Prominent "Mormons" and Their Oppressors—The Faith 
and Integrity of the Saints to Be Tested—Peace Among 
God's People a Peculiar Characteristic—In Time of Trouble 
Trust in God, "Watch the Captain"—The Acts of the Utah 
Commissioners—God's Overruling Power and Wisdom—A Great 
Work Requires Great Sacrifice—Non-Performance of Duty No 
Cause for Self-Gratulation—Man's Penalties More Endurable 
Than God's—The True Saviors of the Latter-Day Saints—
Better to Disobey Man Than God—The Danger of Disobedience, 
of Diverse Temporal Interests and Class Distinctions—All God's 
Gifts Intended for the General Benefit and Blessing

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.271
We assemble together in the capacity of a conference for the purpose
of being taught concerning our duties as Latter-day Saints, as members
of the Church of Christ, and it is of the utmost importance that when
we thus meet, that we should have the presence and assistance of the
Spirit of God. I should not dare this morning to arise with She
intention of speaking to you if I did not hope that I should have the
assistance of that spirit. I could not of myself tell that which is
best adapted to you and to your circumstances. It requires the
all-searching Spirit of our God to reveal unto. us, his servants,
those items of doctrine, of instruction, of counsel, and if need be,
of reproof and warning, which will be of benefit to the Latter-day
Saints who are assembled as we are to-day.

vol. 23, p.271
We are living in a momentous time. At no period in the history of the
children of God in this dispensation have events been of more
importance than those which are now taking place in our midst and
around about us. I have been exceedingly thankful for one thing. Amid
the threats and menaces and all the attempts which have been made
against us to curtail our liberties, to embarrass us, and if possible
destroy our religion, one feeling has been uppermost in my mind, a
feeling of thankfulness that the Lord our God in this manner is
permitting us to see the fulfillment of the words he has spoken
through his servant the Prophet Joseph Smith, and through others who
have also been inspired of him. Among the earliest predictions that
were made concerning this work by the servants [p.272] of God, was one
to this effect, that the time would come when we should not only be
opposed by a small circle, a few individuals confined to a
neighborhood, but as the work should spread and increase the
opposition to it would be in proportion to its growth and its
expansion, until it would not be the act of the mob, or the acts of
mobs confined to counties or confined to States, but that the time
would come that in a national capacity blows would be aimed at us by
the nation of which we form a part. To-day, my brethren and sisters,
these predictions are being fulfilled in our sight. Not one word that
God has spoken concerning this work will fall to the ground
unfulfilled, and the very enemies of this work,—those who are most
anxious to destroy it, and to prove the falsity of its claims are the
very instruments in the providence of our God, used to fulfill his
word and accomplish his designs. Do you think for one moment that
Senator Edmunds in framing the bill called by his name, or in
presenting it to the Senate for its action, had any idea in his mind
that he was an instrument in fulfilling the predictions of God,
through his servant Joseph? Have you any idea that the House of
Representatives in passing that bill, after it had passed the Senate,
supposed for one moment that they were helping to establish the claims
of Joseph Smith as a prophet of the living God? Or do you imagine that
President Arthur, in selecting the five Commissioners to go to Utah
Territory to act in accordance with the provisions of this same law,
supposed that he was helping in any manner to establish the claims of
what is called "Mormonism" to divinity, or that the Commissioners
themselves, in coming here, have once thought that they were playing a
part in the great drama of the last days, that they in their sphere
were helping, or are helping to establish the truth of this work, the
downfall of which is sought to be accomplished? And yet these are the
truths connected with this work; these are the facts. The man who
framed that bill, then man who introduced it in the Senate, the
judiciary committee who passed upon it, the Senate who adopted the
report of its committee of judiciary and passed the bill, the House of
Representatives who took the bill up and made it law, so far as their
action was concerned, and the President of the United States who
signed the Act and who appointed the Commissioners under it, and the
Commissioners themselves who were thus appointed—all these men in
their official capacity have helped, though they thought they were
doing the very opposite, to establish the truth of the predictions of
the Prophet Joseph, and of President Young and of the Apostles who
have been inspired of God from the commencement of this work until
this time, and who have predicted that these events would most
assuredly take place.

vol. 23, p.272
Thus we see, that the wrath of man is made to praise God. The acts of
men are converted to the glory of God, and fight as they may, contend
as they may, resist this work as they may, this work, the foundation
of which God has laid, they can do naught against it. On the contrary,
everything they do contributes to its establishment; contributes to
prove its divine authenticity, to show that there is an overruling
power greater than that of man, even the power of the Most High God,
and that he causes the nations of the  earth and the [p.273] powers of
the earth to praise him, to add to his glory and to the accomplishment
of his purposes.

vol. 23, p.273
Before leaving this subject, there is one thing worthy of remark—I
have been exceedingly struck with it. The man who introduced the law
of 1862 was a native and representative from the State of Vermont. The
man who introduced the bill of March 23d, 1882, was a Senator from the
State of Vermont —Senator Edmunds. The President who signed that bill
was from the State of Vermont. We had another bill passed June 23d,
1874, known as the Poland law special legislation for Utah Territory.
The framer of that bill, its champion, the man who did more than any
other single man towards pushing it through the House of
Representatives, and having it become law, was a Representative from
the State of Vermont. The champions of the Edmunds law in the House of
Representatives, some of them were from the State of Vermont, notably
Mr. Haskell, Representative from Kansas, a Vermonter by birth. It is a
remarkable thing that Vermonters should be the chief instruments in
framing, urging and securing the passage of legislation against us. On
the other hand the man who, in the name of God, was the chief
instrument in laying the foundation of this great work in these last
days, the Prophet Joseph Smith, was a native of the State of Vermont,
and Hyrum Smith, his brother, whose blood mingled with the Prophet's
at Carthage jail, was also a native of Vermont, Brigham Young, Heber
C. Kimball, Erastus Snow, the Snow family, Albert Carrington, the
Farrs, the Calls, the Hatches, and numbers of the leading families in
this church were born in that State. How remarkable it is, is it not,
that we should have received so many blessings through men born in the
Green Mountain State, and that our chief enemies, apparently stirred
up by the adversary to destroy the work which their fellow-citizens,
men born upon the same soil, were the means, in the hands of God, of
establishing—that they, Vermonters also, should be stirred up to seek
for its destruction.

vol. 23, p.273
We may expect from this time forward the same warfare; no cessation,
no letting up, so tar as the hatred of the wicked is concerned. A part
only of the predictions of the Prophet have been fulfilled concerning
this latter-day work. We have been told from the beginning that
opposition to this, the work of God, should not be confined to one
nation, but that it should extend to other nations, and that they who
array themselves against us, as others have done in the past, will
continue to do so until the whole earth shall be warned and its
inhabitants be left without excuse; and the kingdom of God be
established in power and in great glory upon the earth.

vol. 23, p.273
A great many of our brethren and sisters have thought, and may still
think, that we are likely to see very hard times, as the result of the
attacks now being made upon us. The hearts of some may almost fail
them in looking forward to the future, anticipating that there will be
such intense hatred and such active exertions made against us that it
will be very difficult for us to sustain ourselves. No doubt we shall
have all we can endure. No doubt the Lord will require us to pass
through and endure ordeals that will test our faith to the uttermost,
and it will seem at times as though we were about to be overwhelmed.
[p.274] The powers of darkness will gather around us and everything
will look so threatening, so black and so impenetrable, that except to
those who look at these things with the eye of faith, it will seem
almost impossible for us to escape. There will be, doubtless, many
such hours and many such times in our history in the future as there
have been in the past. But what of that? As the trial may be, so will
be the strength to endure it. There is a wise desire of the Lord our
God in permitting these tests to our faith, to see whether in the
midst of gloomy and threatening surroundings we shall falter, shall
shrink and become timid and be overcome, or whether in the midst of
this gloom, in the midst of these forbidding appearances, our faith
will still be strong in our God, and in the promises, the precious
promises, which He has made to us. Now we may calculate upon this just
as sure as he has spoken.

vol. 23, p.274
There is this that is most extraordinary connected with us as a
people. God in the beginning made a promise to us, which has been oft
repeated, that notwithstanding all our enemies should do against us,
we should have peace, peace should reign in our hearts and in our
habitations, peace should be in our land and brood over us as a
people. This is one of the great promises God made to us in the
beginning. Read the closing verses of the 45th section of the Doctrine
and Covenants and see what God has said concerning Zion, and the
promises that are therein embodied respecting us as a people; that
when other nations should be at war—when neighbor should rise against
neighbor, when every man that will not take his sword against his
neighbor must needs flee to Zion for safety, in Zion there should be
peace. Now, as I have said, it is one of the most extraordinary
features connected with this work of our God, that when it seemed as
though the whole power of the nation was combining from every part of
the land, execrations loading the air against the "Mormons" of Utah
Territory, petitions coming up by thousands, popular prejudice
appealing to popular prejudice and entreating the use of bayonets, of
cannon and musketry to destroy us, and when it seemed as though
Congress was in such a mood that it was ready to pass any law or to
frame any enactment to accomplish those ends; that in the midst of all
this unreasoning excitement, in Utah Territory, in the breasts of
Latter-day Saints wherever they dwelt in these mountain fastnesses or
scattered abroad among the nations of the earth, there was a spirit of
unfailing peace, a spirit of quietude, a spirit of serenity, a spirit
of calm and undismayed resignation, awaiting quietly and patiently the
good providence of our God, knowing that in and of themselves they
were helpless to defend themselves against these attacks, but having
unshaken confidence in the promises which God had made to his people.
O most wonderful! Most wonderful exhibition of calmness! Most
wonderful exhibition of consistent faith! Most wonderful exhibition of
fortitude, of courage, and of unfailing trust in the almighty power of
that God whose existence so many in the world deny. A rare example to
the nations of the earth of the willingness of a people to put their
trust in their God, even to the very uttermost. Now, my brethren and
sisters, if there is any great peculiarity connected with us as a
people that is noticeable it is this: [p.275] You can notice it in
yourselves; you can notice it in your brethren and sisters; you can
notice it in your children; Presidents of Stakes can notice it; the
Bishop can notice it; the Bishops' counselors can notice it; the High
Councilors are witnesses of it; the entire body of Priesthood must see
the exhibition of these qualities among the people to this wonderful
extent. God be praised for it. I feel to praise Him from the bottom of
my heart that He has poured out upon His people this spirit of peace.
We have laid down in peace, we have slept in peace, we have risen in
peace, we have gone out in peace, we have come in in peace, we have
prayed in our families in peace, we have gone forth to our labors in
peace, we have returned therefrom in peace, we have met together in
our assemblies in peace. The peace of heaven, the peace of Almighty
God, has descended upon this people, and it has rested upon them in
their congregations, in their social associations. God has given unto
us this precious blessing. It is beyond price. How thankful we ought
to be, that amidst all these murderous threats that have been made
against us, He has given unto us this feeling which has deprived us of
all fear. Such a spectacle is unexampled in the history of the earth
and of its inhabitants,—that is in our day. Look where you will,
travel where you will, mingle with people where you may, you behold
nothing like this; and thus, God is bearing witness to the inhabitants
of the earth that he is able to fulfill his promises, to protect his
people, and to pour out upon them that precious and heavenly gift that
is beyond all price, and they dwell in it and they enjoy it—their
wives and their children enjoy it; and there is no fear in the hearts
of any faithful man, or woman or child within the confines of our land
or in any of the adjacent territories where our people dwell. Why, if
we had no other blessing than this, it would be worth all the world to
us. But we have, in addition to that, other blessings. God is teaching
us many lessons. He is teaching us to put our trust in him. He is
teaching us that "sufficient for the day is the evil thereof." Why
should we borrow trouble for to-morrow, as long as we enjoy to-day, as
long as we have peace today, so long as we have the presence of the
Holy Ghost to-day, let the morrow take thought for the things of
itself. Let us enjoy this day in peace. Let us lay down this night in
peace, putting our trust in God for the morrow. If we thus live day by
day—for it is written that the just shall live by faith—if we thus
live day by day, I tell you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ,
there is no power upon the earth or in hell that can disturb the
peace, the quietude, the prosperity and success of this people or
interrupt the progress of this great and glorious work of our God. I
dare prophesy that in the name of Jesus Christ, for I know that it
will be justified, every word of it. God has stretched forth his hand
to accomplish a work, and that work will roll forth. Men may die, men
may be slain, men may fall on the right hand and on the left, but the
column will still press forward, it will still march onward gathering
in from every land and from every nation the honest, the meek, the
lowly, and those who love righteousness and who desire to serve our
God. I can truthfully say I do not believe that there ever was a time
when threats were made against us, when greater peace and [p.276] less
fear rested down upon the servants of God than at the present time. I
look at our President—I always did watch the captain of the ship with
peculiar interest, when on the ocean surrounded by icebergs, or when
in the midst of great storms, as I have been a few times, I watched
his eye and his demeanor, and I fancied, and I think very correctly,
that I could form a good idea of our peril by watching him. I have
been in storms when everybody on board, excepting the Elders, expected
to go down. I did the same thing when a boy, watching the Prophet
Joseph, the few opportunities that I had of doing so, I did the same
with President Young when he lived. In times of threatening danger and
of anxiety I noticed the spirit that moved upon him as well as its
operations upon myself. I do the same to-day with President Taylor: I
have watched his bearing and have listened to his words; and I have
taken notice of his spirit, as I have also of the brethren associated
with him: "I have witnessed but one spirit, and felt but one feeling,
and have had but one thought impressed upon me by their demeanor; and
this spirit and the impression it makes corresponds exactly with my
own. I feel that I am in accord with him and with them, and while this
is the case I feel that there is no real danger for Zion; that God our
heavenly Father, is still watching over us, and is permitting us to
pass through these trials for an express purpose. As I have already
said, the predictions of the holy Prophets could not be fulfilled
unless these things did occur. And why should we shrink from them? Why
should we feel sorry about them? Why should we wish it otherwise? I
can truthfully say, that I never saw a single moment from the time
that I left here to go to Washington until I returned that I felt the
least discouraged, or anything approaching a feeling of despair or
gloom, or anything of the kind connected with the work of God;
although, as you know, I was afflicted and bowed down in sorrow
because of domestic affliction; but aside from that (and even that did
not discourage me) at no moment when in the midst of the worst contest
I ever engaged in, did I have a feeling of discouragement or gloom. I
knew very well that all that was taking place was in accordance with
the plan of our God, with His purposes and His designs. These things
must be, in order to accomplish the work of God, in order that every
man may be judged according to his works, and in order that this
nation, as a nation, may be held to a strict accountability for its
acts, or the acts of its representatives. I have nothing, therefore,
to regret about this. My feelings I have expressed in this stand since
my return; they were expressed by the brethren that spoke upon these
subjects.

vol. 23, p.276
Referring to the acts of the Commissioners, I am exceedingly thankful
for everything that has been done. I have never desired to see us as a
people reduced to the degraded level of wicked men and wicked women;
no, not for one moment. What, my sisters who have entered into holy
covenants, in sacred places, who have in their priestly garments been
administered to by the Priests of the Most High God in the holiest
sanctuaries that are upon the earth, for them to be placed upon the
same level with common prostitutes! My soul revolts at the thought.
And my brethren who have in like manner gone into holy  places and
taken upon [p.277] them sacred covenants, in the name of the Most High
God, and have had the honest ordinances that God ever revealed to man,
administered unto them by that authority which He has given—for them
to be reduced to the level of adulterers and whoremongers! God forbid
that such should be the case. From the very moment that I read that
oath (the oath prescribed by the Commissioners) I thanked God in my
heart for it. I would not have it otherwise. I would not have the
rules changed in the least degree, unless, of course, our brethren who
represent the political interests of the people could by applying,
have them changed: but I did not believe they could accomplish this,
and I am thankful, therefore, that the rules were not changed, because
they draw a sharp line of distinction between the Latter-day Saints
and the wicked. It sustains the claim that we have made all the day
long, that it is our religion that is assailed; that it is the
solemnization of the holy marriage ordinances that the blow is aimed
at, and not the illicit commerce of the sexes. And I am glad too that
every man and every woman that ever were open to the charge of having
engaged at any time in plural marriage are in the same condition; that
the rule has been so rigidly made and so sweeping in its character, as
to include all who have lived in plural marriage. It is an honorable
distinction to belong to a class whose only offence is that they
married women, or married men, instead of living together in violation
of God's law. If there are any who think they did not act honorably in
thus living, let them ask forgiveness. If they have done something
they are ashamed of they can sue for amnesty. While those who have
done nothing that they are ashamed of, or that the whole world should
not know of, are relieved from the unenviable task of seeking
forgiveness.

vol. 23, p.277
God is ordering this matter just right; and if we should fail in any
point, he will make it up, He will supplement it by his overruling
power and wisdom. He is watching our affairs. He knows exactly our
circumstances; and he knows exactly how much we can bear; and when we
have to pass through deep waters he will be near us; when we have to
pass through the fire, he will be on our right and on our left hand.
He will not forsake us in our hour of distress and tribulation, but he
will be nearer to us then, if possible, than at any other time in our
lives. Therefore, of all people upon the face of the earth, we have
the greatest cause to rejoice because of these things.

vol. 23, p.277
I was very much struck with some remarks—I did not hear all of his
discourse, having been called out to attend to some business that
could not be postponed—by Brother Lorenzo Snow; they struck me with a
great deal of force. I refer to his allusion to the three Hebrew
children and the glory that followed their submission to the will of
God, and their resistance to the decree of the pagan, the heathen
king. I believe that glory will be added to the name of our God by our
fortitude and our endurance, and by our maintaining the right. No
great principles, like those to which we are wedded; no great work
like that in which we are engaged, can be established in the earth, in
the present condition of mankind at least, without great sacrifice on
the part of those connected with it. We need not expect anything else
than this. The Lord, through the Prophet [p.278] Joseph Smith, in
early revelations, told to the church: You are laying the foundation
of a great work; how great you know not. And the same words are just
as applicable to us today, notwithstanding the growth of the work up
to the present time. We with the light we now possess even, cannot
conceive of its greatness. It has not entered into our hearts, neither
are we capable of conceiving of it. But we are laying its foundation,
nevertheless; and God has chosen us for this work. He has inspired us,
and he has blessed us thus far in our endeavor to carry it out, and he
will continue to do so to the end; and victory and glory will be the
result of our faith and our diligence in keeping his commandments.

vol. 23, p.278
There is one thing that I wish to refer to; it is a delicate subject,
still I feel to touch upon it. The idea was suggested to me a short
time ago, while in conversation with one or two of the brethren who
were speaking about the influence that is now being brought against
the Church, how fortunate it was that there were some who had not
obeyed the law of God in regard to plural marriage. There was, as I
thought, a spirit of self-gratulation among some who have not obeyed
that law, because they could now act as they appeared to think, in
some sort, as saviors to the people. I hope there never will enter the
minds of the Latter-day Saints, a feeling of that kind, or division of
feeling upon this point. I believe there are very excellent, very
worthy, very true and very faithful Latter-day Saints of both sexes
who have not entered into the practice of plural marriage; and it is
not for me to cast reflections upon any of my brethren or sisters
about not having obeyed that principle, unless there has been positive
disobedience. It is not for me to judge the circumstances, the
feelings and the motives, and the hearts of men and women, my brethren
and sisters in the Church. God will do this; that is his province.
But, on the other hand, I hope there never will be a feeling grow up
in the midst of the Latter-day Saints to congratulate themselves
because of their reluctance, or their refusal, to obey the command of
God, and to think that they have done more wisely in refraining from
obeying that command, and that their position is a better one because
of their lack of obedience; or, because circumstances have been such
that they have not obeyed or been required to obey that law.  I hope,
I say, that no such feeling will ever be known among us—to judge each
other and to comment upon each other, and to indulge in
self-gratulation because of anything of this kind.

vol. 23, p.278
The Lord has said: "Again I say unto you, if ye observe to do what
soever I command you I, the Lord, will turn away all wrath and
indignation from you, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against
you."

vol. 23, p.278
Now, I want to say for myself personally, if I had not obeyed that
command of God, concerning plural marriage, I believe that I would
have been damned. That is my position; but I do not judge any other
man. I am so organized that I could have lived, if necessary, and God
had commanded it, as a Catholic priest is supposed to live, without
knowing woman. I believe that with God's help I could have done that
all the days of my life, if it had been necessary for my salvation;
but, on the contrary, when I had taken  one wife, after I had returned
from one of my missions, a spirit rested upon me that [p.279] I could
not resist; I felt that I should be damned if I refused or neglected
to obey that law of God. It was not prompted by any improper feeling;
it was not prompted by a feeling of lust, or a desire for women; but
it was an overpowering anxiety to obey the commandments of God. Since
I have passed through the ordeals I have, connected with this
principle, I can see the wisdom of it, and acknowledge the hand of God
in it. For if I had taken wives without being thus prompted and
impressed, there might have been times in my experience when I would
have questioned myself and said: Perhaps you were too hasty in
embracing this principle. But under the circumstances I could not do
that. I have never known the time that I could do that. I knew that
God had commanded me, whether He had other men or not; and I did obey
it because of this overpowering command, believing, as I have said,
that I should be damned if I did not. Whatever may be my fate in
regard to this principle—I have been deprived of my seat in Congress
because of it; and whatever be my fate hereafter, I have no
reflections against myself to indulge in concerning my action in the
matter. I have done that which I conscientiously believe to be the
will of God; and I believe the majority of my brethren and sisters
have done the same, have obeyed the principle in the same way. Do I
believe that God will bear those out who have thus embraced that
principle; do I believe that He will sustain them? I know that He will
sustain those who have obeyed it; I know that He will sustain this
people. The Prophet Joseph Smith said, and so taught, when he first
communicated this principle, that there had come a time in the history
of God's people, when if they did not obey that law, all progress
would cease, that the kingdom could go no further. And He commanded
the servants of God, His associates, the Apostles, to obey it, under
penalty of losing the Spirit of God, under penalty of their ceasing to
progress in the work of our God. Now, there was on the one hand
condemnation; on the other hand, the fear of the world, the prejudices
of the world, the punishment which the world would inflict upon those
who should disobey laws already enacted against such practices. What
could they do? We are to-day precisely in the same position that other
servants of God have been in, who have been required by men's laws to
do things which their conscience and all their reason, and the good
spirit within them revolted against. That is our position today.
Whatever men's laws may be we cannot deny the truth of God, the
revelations of God. I cannot do it, I would be damned and go to hell
if I were to do it. There is no alternative for me; but to suffer all
the penalties that man may inflict upon me; and I cannot evade them
only as God shall preserve me. That is my position to-day. Whatever
man may do, I must be, I hope to be, true to myself, and to my
convictions, and to my God. I must endure all things; I cannot evade
them. And there are hundreds in the same position, hundreds of men,
hundreds of women. And is there any law of man, is there any penalty
that man can inflict that compares with the penalty that God will
inflict upon those that will disobey His commandments? I must trust my
God; I must rely upon. His protecting arm; I must throw myself under
His protecting care, or I must perish. There is no other [p.280]
course for me; that is the only alternative before me. To be untrue to
my God, to be untrue to the revelations of my God; to be untrue to the
convictions of my nature; to be untrue to the women—wives—whom I have
covenanted for time and all eternity to love, to revere and to
protect, and to my children, children borne to me by those women —to
be untrue to these, or to endure all the consequences that man may
inflict upon me for disobeying laws which are framed against my
religion. I am willing to trust to my God. He has never deserted me in
the deepest trouble and distress, in the midst of the most fiery
ordeals, He has been at my right hand and on my left, as he has been
at yours. He has been around about us, and I am still willing to trust
Him. He has never failed—His word and promise have always been sure
and reliable.

vol. 23, p.280
Now, my brethren and sisters, you who have not entered into this
covenant, do not imagine, do not let the adversary instill into your
hearts that you are now saviors to the Latter-day Saints. Do not do
it. Let me warn you against it; it is a dangerous thought. You will
find it delusive, for it is not true. If God saves this people, as I
firmly believe he will, it will he through those men and through those
women whom men have placed under a ban; whom men have said shall have
no power because of the laws that are enacted against them. I tell
you, the salvation that will come to this people, will be through the
faithfulness of the men of God and the women of God who, in the face
of an opposing world, contrary to their traditions, to their
education, to their pre-conceived notions and to the popular
prejudices of the day—who have in the midst of all this stepped
forward in the vanguard and obeyed the command of God, and have dared
to endure all the consequences, and been willing to endure all the
penalties. Mark it, it is true. I believe that which I now say to you
as firmly as though an angel of God had spoken it; and you will see it
fulfilled, every word of it. Let, not the fears of the world, let not
the threats of men extinguish the love of God, extinguish the faith of
God in your hearts and make you tremble concerning these things. Let
no such feeling as this take possession of you. I do not want to be
defiant.; I never had that feeling; but if I cannot obey, I must
suffer. That is the position I have taken. If I cannot obey the law of
man, I must suffer the consequences: I prefer to do so rather than
suffer the consequences of disobeying the commands of God. It is
better for me to do this than to do the other. I do not wish to defy
man; I say, if you wish to enforce the law, that is your business.

vol. 23, p.280
Now, brethren and sisters, let us go from this Conference in calmness,
pursuing our various occupations, and endeavoring to profit by the
teachings that we have had in the past. If this people could only have
carried into effect the teachings they have had from the servants of
God from the beginning, how different would our position be today!
Elders have worn themselves out. Presidents, Apostles, and Prophets
have worn themselves out and have gone to their graves, laboring with
this people, and teaching them words of life and salvation, words that
it would have been to their eternal interest to have listened to and
to have obeyed. We are like the man who, moved with pity, took the
frozen snake and put it into his bosom to  restore its life, and in
[p.281] a little while, after the warmth of his bosom revived the
frozen reptile, it stung him and killed him. We have nourished in our
bosom the viper that is doing us more injury to-day than anything
else. If we had listened to counsel, if we had obeyed the commandments
of God; if we had been united, if we had not looked so much to our
temporal advantage, or that which we thought to be our temporal
advantage, how different would our position be to-day! But this people
are like children; the servants of God entreat them and talk to them,
but how quickly they forget! They imagine that the counsels they
receive are prompted by some spirit that is not exactly the Spirit of
God. But we will find that we have to come to it. I believe that God
will throw us in circumstances that will compel us to come to the
position that He has designed we shall occupy, however reluctant we
may be about it. I tell you there is more to be dreaded, there is more
to be feared—and you may attach what importance you like to my words,
but I know they are true —there is more to be feared to-day in our
midst from the growth of wealth in a few hands, in a single class,
than there is from all the legislation that can be enacted against us
by the Congress of the United States, more to be dreaded by us as a
people. That condition is upon us, the growth of wealth in the hands
of a few individuals, threatening us with greater danger to-day, than
anything that can be done by outsiders; more than the Commissioners
can do, more than the registrars can do, more than the judges of
election can do, or all that can be done by the Congress of the United
States. I know that this is true. God does not design to have a people
of this kind. He does not design that there shall be classes among us,
one class lifted up above another, one class separated from the rest
of the people, with diverse interests; interests that are not strictly
in accord with those of the masses of the people. Because when this is
the case, there is a lack of union. Men are more disposed to
compromise principle who have great monied interests at stake. In
fact, it is a characteristic of human nature that, as a class, this
class is a compromising class; their temptation is to yield principle,
to yield ground; and it cannot be helped from the very nature of
things, because of their circumstances. I can see it in myself; I do
not preach something to you that I do not preach to myself. I have to
guard against it, and my brethren have to do so. It does not belong to
any one man or class of men, it belongs to human nature this feeling
of which I speak. God designs in the organization of his kingdom on
the earth to prevent this. If it is not prevented, then the Zion of
God is not established. Is any one injured by its prevention? No. The
time must come when the talent of men of business shall be used for
the benefit of this whole people, just as the talent of President
Taylor, just as the talent of President Joseph F. Smith and that of
President Wilford Woodruff, and that of the Twelve Apostles, and that
of the leading Elders of this Church; as their talent is used for the
benefit of Zion, so must the talent of men who are gifted with
business capacity be used in like manner—not for individual benefit
alone, not for individual aggrandizement alone, but for the benefit of
the whole people, to uplift the masses, to rescue them from their
[p.282] poverty. That is one of the objects in establishing Zion, and
anything short of that, as I have said, is not Zion, it is not the
Zion that the Prophets have foreseen, it is not that which God has
promised. We may as well, therefore, every one of us, shape our
thoughts to this end and endeavor to keep it in view, for I tell you
God will not permit anything very different to this for any length of
time. He will scourge us, and drive us if necessary. He will tear us
up by the roots; and as sure as God lives it will be so, if we cannot
come to it without violent means of this kind, He will have a people
that will do these things, and He will bring us into a position to do
it, and any one who thinks differently deludes himself or herself; it
is not so written in the book; it is not the design of God. I would
feel very sorry if I thought it would do so. I suppose I am as selfish
as other men. I would like to benefit my own family. I have to war
against this feeling as all have. I do not know that I am any worse
than any other people, but I know this feeling has to be warred
against. The tendency of human nature is to look after one's own dear
self, to look after one's own family, to use one's talent for one's
own and their benefit, without bestowing any benefit upon the people
of God. Yet I know it is not a right feeling.

vol. 23, p.282
God bless you, my brethren and sisters, and fill you with the Holy
Ghost, and inspire those who speak to us by the power or God, in the
name of Jesus Christ, Amen.

Joseph F. Smith, October 7, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Saturday After-
noon, (in General Conference) October 7, 1882.

Love for and Forgiveness of Enemies—Such Things Possible 
Without Association and Assimilation—The Saints Exhorted 
Against Bartering Away Their Inheritances—This Idolatry 
of Riches—Man Cannot Build Up Zion, But God Can and Will

(Reported by John Irvine)

vol. 23, p.282
I have been requested to occupy the remaining portion of the time, and
I trust in so doing I may enjoy the liberty of the Spirit and the
faith and prayers of the Latter-day Saints, that the time. I may
occupy may be profitably spent, as I have no desire to hold the
attention of this vast [p.283] congregation unprofitably; but I
realize that without the aid of the Spirit of the Lord I am not
capable of imparting to this congregation the word of life.

vol. 23, p.283
I am thankful for the opportunity that we enjoy of meeting together
under such favorable circumstances. I am pleased to see the vast
numbers that are in attendance at this conference, and I trust that we
may be amply repaid by the instructions which we receive, for the time
and trouble which it has cost to attend. In order, however, that we
may receive the blessing which we need, it is necessary, in my
judgment, for all to come with the Spirit of the Lord in their hearts,
in the spirit of prayer, and the love of truth, having a desire for
the upbuilding of the kingdom of God, and for the accomplishment of
all the purposes and designs which have been made manifest concerning
this great work.

vol. 23, p.283
Jesus taught the doctrine that we should pray for those that
despitefully use us; that we should love our enemies; that we should
do good to them that do evil to us; that we should not return evil for
evil, but good for evil. There is no particular credit due to any
person who returns good for good. Even the publicans and sinners did
this, but it is somewhat difficult to return good for evil.
Nevertheless to do so was enjoined by the commandments of the Lord
Jesus. We are to love our enemies; do good to them that hate and
persecute us; and when we are persecuted, persecute not again; when we
are derided, deride not in return; if we are injured, seek not to
injure those who injure us; that which is required at our hands is to
establish peace on earth and good will to man. Hence, when we forget
the object of our calling and step out of the path of duty to return
blow for blow, to inflict evil for evil, to persecute because we may
be persecuted, we forget the injunction of the Lord and the covenants
we have made with God, to keep His commandments. It is a difficult.
matter, I am aware, for human nature to become subject to these
scriptural injunctions. It is difficult for men to curb their
passions, to restrain their feelings, and to resist the temptation to
rebel and administer measure for measure, but it is enjoined upon us.
We have been actually commanded in the revelations given to us in this
dispensation to forgive our enemies, without their asking forgiveness.
It is laid down that if your enemies come up against you to destroy
you, the first time, if the Lord delivers you out of their hands, you
shall forgive them; and if they come the second time, you shall
forgive them; and if they come the third time against you, the Lord
has said they are then in your hands to do with them whatsoever you
will; but it will redound to your honor, credit and glory if you
forgive them the third time, even if they have not repented and have
not asked forgiveness. Now this may seem to be rather a difficult
requirement; nevertheless it is so written and is so required of the
Latter-day Saints. But how often shall we forgive them if they repent
of their sins and ask forgiveness? Jesus has laid down the law that we
should forgive them as often as they will repent and ask forgiveness.
I am speaking now of individual trespasses; of people who offend me or
you or trespass against us; I am not speaking of those who trespass
against the immutable, the righteous and the holy laws of God; they
come under another law, and God and His servants will reckon [p.284]
with them. It is for us to obtain the spirit of forgiveness, to feel
to love those that are so ignorant as to do evil to their
fellow-creatures without a cause; we should feel as Christ felt, when
upon the cross. He said, "Father, forgive them, for they know not what
they do." It was urged yesterday by one of the brethren, that we could
scarcely claim this for many of those who were engaged in persecuting
the Saints to-day, for they do know what they are doing, and they are
not ignorant of the course that they are pursuing. They are in a
position to learn the truth, if they would, and to comprehend the tact
that they are lying about us. Yet how do we feel towards them for this
offence? Do we feel that we should retaliate? Do we feel that we
should execute vengeance upon them because we know that they are
telling falsehoods, and are misrepresenting and slandering the people
of this Church? No. For years and years we have sat quietly down and
listened to their abuse, insults, slanders, misrepresentations and
falsehoods, which they have spread broadcast throughout the land to
the utmost of their power, and no man has so much as said, "Why do you
so?" They enjoy the utmost liberty to lie and slander and go to the
fullest extent of their power to accomplish their wicked and nefarious
desires and purposes, and we are willing to risk the judgment of God
in these matters in His own due time. We do not propose to keep
ourselves eternally in hot water, wrangling, contending and snarling
with our enemies; if we did we should soon become as sour, as vicious,
as foul, as low and as contemptible as they are themselves. Well, do
you love them? Now here is the rub! Do you love these slanderers,
these liars, these defamers, these persecutors of the innocent and of
the unoffending—do you love them? [several voices, No, no.] I can
scarcely blame you. [Laughter.] But that is not according to the law
of God. I want to tell you how I feel towards them. I love them so
much that if I had it in my power to annihilate them from the earth I
would not harm a hair of their heads—not one hair of their heads. I
love them so well that if I could possibly make them better men,
convert them from the error of their ways I would do it, God being my
helper. I love them so much that I would not throw a straw in their
way to prosperity and happiness, but so far as possible I would hedge
up their headlong and downward course to destruction, and yet I detest
and abominate their infamous actions and their wicked course. That is
how I feel towards them, and that is how much I love them, and if this
is not the love that Jesus desired us to have for our enemies, tell me
what kind of love we should have for them? I do not love them so that
I would take them into my bosom, or invite them to associate with my
family, or that I would give my daughters to their embraces, nor my
sons to their counsels. I do not love them so well that I would invite
them to the councils of the Priesthood, and the ordinances of the
House of God, to scoff and jeer at sacred things which they do not
understand, nor would I share with them the inheritance that God, my
Father, has given me in Zion; I do not love them well enough for this,
and I do not believe that God ever designed that I should; but I love
them so much that I would not hurt them, I would do them  good, I
would tell the truth about them, I would benefit them if it was in
[p.285] my power, and I would keep them to the utmost of my ability
from doing harm to themselves and to their neighbors. I love them that
much; but I do not love them with that affection with which I love my
wife, my brother, my sister or my friend. There is a difference
between the love we should bear towards our enemies and that we should
bear towards our friends. Do not say that it is hatred of our enemies
when we would keep them from hurting themselves and their neighbors,
do not call that hatred, that is love for them. If it were possible to
find one of this class of people who had been deceived, and who had
slandered the Saints of God ignorantly, as Paul did, and we could
prevail upon him to repent of his sins, to turn away from wickedness,
and to acknowledge God and His laws, then we should love him as a
brother, as a friend, and as a neighbor. That would be the difference.
But we do not love to associate with our enemies, and I do not think
the Lord requires us to do it. If He does He will have to reveal it,
for I cannot find it anywhere revealed. I have never read it in any of
the books, I have never heard it taught that we are to love our
enemies so much as to become like them, or condescend to their vile
and contemptible ways, or as to share the inheritance God has given us
with them, or as to suppose for a moment that the wicked and the
ungodly will ever inherit the kingdom of God, or enter into His
presence, or enjoy the society, blessing and award of the faithful;
they never will, they cannot,  for they are not worthy; they have not
obeyed the law and therefore cannot receive the blessing thereof.

vol. 23, p.285
We should keep ourselves aloof  from the wicked; the dividing line
should be distinctly drawn between God and Belial, between Christ and
the world, between truth and error, and between right and wrong. We
ought to cleave to the right, to the good, to the truth, and forsake
the evil. I am going to read a little scripture upon this subject,
lest our friends or this congregation should feel that counseling the
Latter-day Saints to keep aloof from the wicked and ungodly, to not
divide their inheritances with them, etc., is unwarranted by the
scriptures. I will read a little scripture on this very point, which
will be found in 2nd Corinthians, 6th chap., beginning at the 14th
verse: "Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what
fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness and what communion
hath light with darkness? And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or
what part hath he that believeth with an infidel? And what agreement
hath the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living
God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I
will be their God, and they shall be my people. Wherefore come out
from among them and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the
unclean thing; and I will receive you. And will be a Father unto you
and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty." Now,
here is the law of God upon the subject; it is the word of the Lord:
"Come out from among them and be ye separate, and touch not the
unclean thing." What affinity can we have for them? Let them alone,
let them go their own way. Help them to all the happiness that it is
possible for them to obtain in this world; for it will be all that
they will ever get, [p.286] unless they repent of their sins, and
forsake their wicked ways.

vol. 23, p.286
In conclusion I desire to say a few words in relation to some remarks
that were made by one of the brethren yesterday. It is written in the
scriptures that, "The kingdom and dominion and greatness of the
kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the
Saints of the Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and
all dominions shall serve and obey him." This passage of Scripture was
in part quoted yesterday, by one of the brethren who spoke in the
Conference, and then the question was asked, "When will the kingdom be
given to the Saints?" The answer was, "When the Saints become wise
enough not to turn it right over into the lap of the enemy the moment
they obtain possession of it, and not till then." There never was a
truer saying than this. It takes several things to make a kingdom.
First, there must be a king; second, there must be a people; third,
there must be territory or a place for the people to dwell. Then come
the laws and the rules of government of the kingdom. Now, the
territory or dwelling place is a part of the royalty of that kingdom,
is it not? Could you have a kingdom without a place to put it? No. We
must have a place to put the kingdom, and it is as necessary to have
such a place as it is to have the king and the people. Now, which is
worst, to sell out our interest in the king, the people or the
territory to the enemy? If you betray the king to the enemy, you are a
traitor. Yet there are some people who betray the king; they do not
care much about Christ, the King of kings and Lord of Lords, and they
sell out their interest in Him, or betray Him with very little
compunction of conscience. And there are some people, as I have heard,
that sell their neighbors or betray them.

vol. 23, p.286
I have heard of some people who had sunken so low that they would sell
anything for money; mother or father, or brother or sister, or friend
or neighbor would never stand in the way. They would do anything to
obtain money; money is their God. Such people would sell out their
interest in their king, their people, and their country, for money. We
only want to find out who will sell God and the people for filthy
lucre and we bring them to trial, and in a very short time we manage
to sever connection with them. We say he has departed from the faith,
and we cut him off from our fellowship in the Church. But what do we
do with those who sell their inheritances to the enemy? Why we pat
them on the shoulder, we hug them to our bosoms, we love and cherish
them and it is all right; no apostacy there! But suppose we should all
sell our inheritance, we should then have to move to some other clime.
It may not be considered prudent to thus publicly express our feelings
on this subject, as slanderers and vilifiers are apt to wrest the
truth and misquote, and misrepresent the facts. Yet I feel as though I
would be chargeable with a neglect of duty if I did not say at least
this much on this subject, and I am not afraid nor ashamed to meet
this view of the matter. If men will sell out their homes, and their
inheritances to the wicked and the ungodly for money, when, I ask,
will they be prepared to go and build up the center stake of Zion? Who
of this class will be called to do this work? And will they have an
inheritance in the New Jerusalem? Why, I [p.287] suspect they would
pull up the paving stones and sell them for money; they would steal
the diamonds, pearls and precious stones from the pearly gates of the
New Jerusalem, and sell them for the coveted "cash !" I am opposed in
my feelings to parting with my inheritance to those that would destroy
the people of God from the earth; and God helping me I never will do
it. And, furthermore, if I have an inheritance I will see, so far as I
have it in my power, that it is placed in such a position that neither
I nor my family shall turn it over to the enemy. You can do as you
please, I am telling you what I am going to do, what I will do, God
being my helper. You can do the same if you want to. It is a free
country—that is, it would be if it were not for some things, which the
brethren have mentioned here, and I have not time to reiterate them.

vol. 23, p.287
May the Lord bless this congregation and the Saints universally. May
He bless all who are assisting to build up Zion and the good of the
earth everywhere. Zion will be built up, for God will do it; and no
man should deceive himself by entertaining the opinion, the thought or
the feeling in his heart that it is he that will build up Zion, for
men cannot do it. God has said: "I will do it; it is my work; it is my
kingdom; I have cut the stone out of the mountain with mine own hands,
and I will roll it forth; I will accomplish my purposes and my designs
and my people shall triumph." God hath said it, and He will do it, and
man will not do it, for he cannot do it, though he will be the agent
in the hands of God in accomplishing much good. God will bestow great
power upon His servants and will bless them with light and wisdom,
knowledge and understanding, power and authority, and the keys of the
Priesthood to accomplish a great and mighty work. But He will have the
honor and the glory; for it is he that will give the power to
accomplish the work; man has no power in and of himself to do so.

vol. 23, p.287
May God bless us, and give us power to overcome evil with good, is my
prayer in the name of Jesus, Amen. [p.288]

Lorenzo Snow, October 5, 1882

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Thursday After-
noon, (General Conference,) October 5, 1882.

The Revelations of the Holy Spirit—Sacrifice Brings Forth Salvation,
Episode of Queen Esther—Where Knowledge is Given
Obedience is Required—Noah and the Antediluvians, Penalty
of Disobedience—The Knowledge Which Comforts the People
of God, The Skepticism of the World—The Testimony of the
Latter-day Saints—The Indestructibility of "Mormonism"—
God Will Overrule and Deliver, If the Saints Will Do Their
Duty

Reported by John Irvine

vol. 23, p.288
It might not be improper for us as Latter-day Saints in assembling
together on occasions of this kind to remind ourselves that the
information and intelligence that it is our privilege to receive,
depend very much upon the assistance we get from the Holy Spirit—that
Spirit which the Savior told us would bring all things to our
remembrance, and open up unto our understanding all things that might
be profitable. Of course we learn a great many things through
reflection and by the exercise of the intelligence which we have
acquired through the cultivation of the principles of truth; but those
things which are of the greatest importance to the Latter-day Saints
are derived through the revelations of the Holy Spirit. Many
principles of vast importance, principles that will assist greatly
through all the scenes of life, may be developed through the
revelations of the Holy Spirit on occasions of this kind when we come
together to hear the word of the Lord through His servants.

vol. 23, p.288
I will read a portion of Scripture —not that I intend to confine
myself particularly to any text; but there are some things contained
in a short history that will be found in the Book of Esther, from
which I think we may derive much profit and consolation under the
circumstances that surround us at the present time as well as the
circumstances that may surround us in the future. In the 4th chapter
of the Book of Esther, beginning at the 15th verse, we read:

vol. 23, p.288
"Then Esther made them return Mordecai this answer:

vol. 23, p.288
"Go, gather together all the Jews that are present in Shushan, and
fast ye for me, and neither eat nor drink three days, night or day: I
also and my maidens will fast likewise; and so will I go unto the
king, which is not according to the law: and if I perish, I perish.

vol. 23, p.288
So Mordecai went his way and did according to all that Esther had
commanded him."

vol. 23, p.288
Now we find in tracing the history of the Lord's dealings from the
[p.289] beginning to the present time—we find it in our own history,
we find it in the histories contained in the Bible, the New Testament,
and the Book of Mormon, that where circumstances arose or events
transpired of a peculiar nature, it required the action of men and
women to accomplish certain duties that were devolving upon them in
the interest and the salvation. of the people, or for a class of
people, or perhaps for certain individuals, we find this in tracing
the history of God's dealings with the human family. Now to my mind
there is something very singular in the history of a certain people
connected with the events related in the Book of Esther. There was a
people at this time scattered throughout the provinces of the Medes
and Persians, Ahasuerus being then king of Persia and Media. This
people were the people of God, they had been acknowledged of God as
his people for several centuries, commencing with Abraham; but in
consequence of their dissipation and transgression, and because they
sought to worship other Gods, he scattered them throughout those 127
provinces, and they were in captivity. But in consequence of a certain
feeling that was gotten up, a feeling of hatred and a determination to
destroy this people, they were placed in very imminent jeopardy. A
decree had been passed by the king that on a certain day they should
all be destroyed, and there was weeping and wailing from one end of
the kingdom to the other. But it appears—as it will, and has appeared
in our history in the past—that the Lord had concealed his plan for
the deliverance of his people. It was for the purpose of destroying
Mordecai that the decree was established. Haman, who was the author of
the difficulties, had determined in his mind that he would destroy
Mordecai, but disdained to execute his vengeance on Mordecai alone,
therefore desired to make a sweeping arrangement which would include
the destruction of all his people scattered throughout; the provinces,
and Haman succeeded in influencing the king to accomplish this
business. He had informed the king that this was a people who had laws
that were different from the laws of any other people, and that they
were actually in some instances living in disobedience to his laws,
that disobedience consisting in not worshipping the false gods that
were worshipped in those days. He succeeded in blinding the mind of
the king to that extent that he was given the privilege of
accomplishing the destruction of thousands and tens of thousands of
this people, the people of God. On account of this, Mordecai, we are
told, rent his clothes and put on sackcloth and sat in ashes; and
finally he conceived the idea that the salvation of this people was in
Queen Esther, his niece. So he sent her word to the effect that it was
her business to take a course to accomplish this object. But she sent
back word when she received this communication that it was a very
difficult matter for her to get an audience with the king, because
according to the law it was death for any person to go into the inner
court and ask anything of the king uncalled, and if she went in it
would be at the risk of her life. The answer to this was that if she
felt that under the circumstances she could not risk all she
possessed, then should their deliverance arise from another source,
but she and her father's house should be destroyed. Esther. took all
these things into consideration, [p.290] and finally sent word to
Mordecai in the language I have read in those verses. Accordingly
after this fasting she went into the king, the desire of her heart was
granted and the people were saved.

vol. 23, p.290
In many instances of a similar nature where the destruction of the
people of God seemed imminent, and there appeared no way of escape,
suddenly there arose something or another that had been prepared for
their salvation to avert the impending destruction. We find this in
the case of the Israelites when led by Moses. When they came to the
Red Sea and the Egyptian army in their rear threatened their
destruction, there seemed no way of escape, but at the very moment
when deliverance was required, behold, it appeared and they were
delivered. So it has been and so it ever will be with us.
Notwithstanding our difficulties may appear very great, yet there will
be means provided for our escape if we ourselves perform the duties
incumbent upon us as the children of God. But it may become necessary
in the future—and this is the point I wish to make—for some of the
Saints to act the part of Esther, the queen, and be willing to
sacrifice anything and everything that is required at their hands for
the purpose of working out the deliverance of the Latter-day Saints.

vol. 23, p.290
First we should know that we are the people of God. In every
dispensation of importance pertaining to the Lord's people, there is
an opportunity given whereby persons may receive a knowledge of that
which is required of them. Before the destruction of the
Antediluvians, there was a medium through which that people could have
come to a knowledge of those things that Noah declared. Had it not
been so there would have been an apparent inconsistency in the Lord
demanding that the people should pursue a certain course contrary to
their feelings, contrary to their wishes, contrary to their
traditions, and that required a great deal of sacrifice—I say, unless
they could be confident within themselves that the course he wished
them to pursue was the right one, there would be an apparent
inconsistency in demanding it. But when Noah stood up before the
people, he preached to them the everlasting Gospel. He preached the
same Gospel that Adam preached. He preached the same Gospel that the
people of old preached. He preached the same Gospel the Apostles
preached. He preached the same Gospel that we preach, through which a
knowledge from God could be obtained as to its truth. All those who
would repent of their sins, and he baptized for a remission of them,
should have the privilege of receiving the Holy Ghost, which would
give them a knowledge of the things of God, and a knowledge of the
things required at their hands. And so it is in our day. The Gospel is
proclaimed, a channel is opened through which individuals may receive
a knowledge of things pertaining to life and salvation, of those
things that are required at their hands, and of the course they should
pursue as the servants and handmaids of God.

vol. 23, p.290
The world thinks that the Latter-day Saints will be destroyed; they
think that the Latter-day Saints will be scattered; they think that
the time will come when the Latter-day Saints will be disunited and
become like the sectarian world, and they have foolishly set to work
to accomplish this purpose. Well, now, as  Brother Woodruff has said,
we know better. We understand that [p.291] this is the kingdom that
was spoken  of by Daniel the Prophet, that should be set up in the
last days, that should be no more thrown down nor given to another
people. Now, is this a fact? There are but few people who believe in
these matters; there are but few people who profess to understand
them. But the faithful Latter-day Saints have attained to a knowledge
in these matters that is highly satisfactory: highly comforting; it is
something that is of great consequence in the position we find
ourselves placed from time to time; it is something that is comforting
because of the sacrifices we are required to make, and which we may be
required to make of such a nature that no man could be expected to
make unless he has a perfect knowledge of what he is about. These
principles have been manifested to us, and have established happiness
in our hearts, and given us knowledge in reference to the outcome. We
understand that the days of our probation here are but short, and that
when we leave this stage of action and go into the spirit world, we
have the privilege of dwelling in the presence of holy beings; and we
understand fully, that as Jesus Christ dwelt here in a body, and that
he received that body and now dwells in it glorified, that we are
entitled to the same blessing, the same exaltation, and the same
glory. The Christian world profess to believe that Jesus rose from the
dead, they profess to believe that he lives; but yet the real spirit
of that belief does not amount to a very great deal. They do not
believe that there are any persons living that have seen individuals
that have lived upon the earth and have received their glorified
bodies. John upon the Isle of Patmos, had the privilege of beholding
and conversing with an individual that had lived upon the earth and
had gone back to the spirit world and received a resurrected body. He
describes the glory with which that person was covered and says, "His
eyes were as a flame of fire; and his feet like unto fine brass, as if
they burned in a furnace; and his voice as the sound of many waters."
Does anybody really believe this? There were two persons with whom I
was very well acquainted who saw a personage of this description in
the Temple in Kirtland, Ohio. We are told that there appeared,
standing upon the breastwork of the pulpit of that Temple, our Lord
and Savior, the same that the Revelator beheld, and they describe him
in about the same manner. Now, I have been in the Kirtland Temple and
preached from the pulpit therein several times. This person stood upon
the breastwork of that pulpit, and he is described as follows, "His
eyes were as a flame of fire, the hair of his head was white like the
pure snow, his countenance shown above the brightness of the sun, and
his voice was as the sound of the rushing of great waters, even the
voice of Jehovah, saying, I am the first and the last, I am He who
liveth, I am He who was slain, I am your advocate with the Father.
Behold your sins are forgiven you, you are clean before me, therefore
lift up your heads and rejoice." I have seen Joseph Smith and Oliver
Cowdery; they were the individuals who saw that person and conversed
with him. And they also saw Moses, Elias and Elijah. How, who believes
this? What testimony has the sectarian world in regard to these
things, or in regard to the Gospel as preached in former days, or in
regard to Jesus [p.292] Christ? Have they a testimony to declare to
their congregations? If so, what is the nature of their testimony?
What is the nature of our testimony? It is this: That this is the
dispensation of the fullness of times; that the angel that John the
Revelator saw flying through the midst of heaven having the
everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth, and to
every nation, and kindred and tongue and people—that that angel has
made his appearance and restored the Gospel to the earth, Joseph Smith
being the instrument through which the restoration was effected.
Joseph Smith was authorized to open up a channel and lay down a plan
through which man could receive a knowledge of these things, so that
we might not be left to depend upon the testimony of the Prophets, or
the testimony of the ancient Apostles, or to the testimony of the
Apostles of the present day, or to the Book of Mormon, or to anything
that was done or said in the past, but that we might know for
ourselves. It is an individual knowledge. And if people in ancient
times had faith, they had grounds upon which to found their faith, and
so have we.

vol. 23, p.292
Well, what have we to fear with regard to persecution and with regard
to attempts that are made to destroy the principles of "Mormonism." We
know they cannot be destroyed." Our enemies, if permitted, may kill
the President of our Church, they may kill his Counselors and the
Twelve Apostles, they may destroy the Seventies, and even the whole of
the Priesthood, but the principles of "Mormonism" they cannot destroy.
The principles of "Mormonism" are eternal; they emanate from the God
of heaven, and never can be destroyed. When men have received a
knowledge of the truth, they will bear testimony of that truth so long
as they are able. Any number of decrees proscribing their actions and
belief will not avail. We have an instance of this in the case of
Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. These men had received knowledge from
the eternal world, and they chose to worship the true and the living
God, they objected to worshipping the golden image set up by King
Nebuchadnezzar. For this act of disloyalty they were brought before
the king and were ordered to be cast into the fiery furnace. Even at
this they were not dismayed, for said they, "If it be so, our God whom
we serve is able to deliver us from the burning furnace and he will
deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, let it be known unto
thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden
image which thou hast set up." They were accordingly thrown into the
fiery furnace, and all the people, as it were, said, Amen, let them be
destroyed. But there was deliverance the moment deliverance was
needed. When Nebuchadnezzar saw four men loose, walking in the midst
of the fire, unhurt; and the fourth like unto the Son of God—how
changed was the scene! Nebuchadnezzar was converted by the power that
he saw manifested, and he issued a decree saying, "That every people,
nation, and language which spake anything amiss against the God of
Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, shall be cut in pieces, and their
houses shall be made a dunghill." In this way was the Lord able to
touch the heart of a heathen king, and to turn the heart of a nation.
And I will say to the Latter-day Saints—you may call it prophecy if
you choose—that if this people will be united [p.293] and will keep
the commandments of God, God will turn the popular sentiment of this
nation in our favor; the nation will feel disposed to bestow upon us
favor instead of persecution and destruction. But it is our business
to step forward as did Esther, and be willing to risk all for the
salvation of the people. In undertaking her task, Esther said, "If I
perish, I perish." Here is a lesson for our sisters. But the people of
God will not perish. There will always be a ram caught in the thicket
for their deliverance.

vol. 23, p.293
Now, I know of the things of which I speak. A little spiritual
knowledge is a great deal better than mere opinions and notions and
ideas, or even very elaborate arguments; a little spiritual knowledge
is very important and of the highest consideration. We have received
that knowledge, and we will stand by it, the Lord being our helper. It
is now time for the Latter-day Saints to humble themselves before the
Almighty, as did the people that were at the point of destruction by
the decree of Ahasuerus. It is time now for the Latter-day Saints to
find out wherein they have committed themselves; it is time for the
Latter-day Saints to repent of their sins and follies and call upon
the Almighty, that his aid may be given; that those fetters and chains
that are being forged for us may fall to the ground, and that we may
have the deliverance that is necessary; that we may go forward and
accomplish the great work entrusted to our care.

vol. 23, p.293
Well, I ask God to bless the Latter-day Saints, to bless His Holy
Priesthood; to bless President Taylor, his Counselors, and the
Apostles; that we may do that which is right and acceptable before the
Lord, and bumble ourselves before him, and call upon him in mighty
power; that we may do those things required at our hands no matter at
what sacrifice. The Lord has said, "I have decreed in my heart, that I
will prove you in all things, whether you will abide in my covenant,
even unto death, that you may be found worthy; for if ye will not
abide in my covenant, ye are not worthy of me." We have something to
live for; we have everything to die for. But there is no death in
these matters. There is salvation and there is life if the people of
God—those that call themselves after the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ—will keep his commandments and do that which is acceptable in
his sight. It is not in the economy of the Almighty to permit his
people to be destroyed. If we will do right and keep his commandments
he will surely deliver us from every difficulty.

vol. 23, p.293
May God bless and pour out His Holy Spirit upon us, is my prayer, in
the name of Jesus Christ, Amen. [p.294]

Erastus Snow, October 7, 1882

Delivered in the Tabernacle, Salt Lake City, Saturday Mornings, 
(in General Conference,) October 7, 1882.

The "Twin Relics," Slavery and Polygamy—Confounding of 
Polygamy With Bigamy, "Christian" Statesmanship— Joseph 
Smith's Proposition for the Abolition of Slavery—The Great 
Rebellion, Church Division—The Bible and Polygamy, Origin 
of Monogamy—The Work of God in the Latter Days, the 
Mission of Ephraim—The Ten Tribes and Scattered Israel, 
the Book of Mormon—Present Persecution and Future 
Prospects of the Saints

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.294
I believe it was in 1856, that the Republican party was organized; at
their first convention held in Philadelphia, they incorporated in
their platform the noted plank, "the twin relics of barbarism—slavery
and polygamy," and pledged themselves to rid the country of these two
evils. For sixteen years they have labored incessantly to this end;
but they know not the thoughts of the Lord, nor understand his
counsels. Nevertheless, they are his servants to execute his purposes,
and they doubtless have a desire to accomplish all that he designs
with regard to them. Have they succeeded in strangling the twins? So
far as slavery is concerned they have succeeded in abolishing it in
the obnoxious forms in which it prevailed in the Southern States; but
still it exists and is likely to continue to exist, in a modified
form, while wickedness exists upon the earth. Africans and white men
are in bondage, not in the same form as that in which the southern
slaves were held before the war, for the extreme excesses perpetrated
under that system, in many particulars, were very great wrongs to
mankind, and very grievous in the sight of heaven and of
right-thinking people. And changes were determined in the mind of
Jehovah, and have been effected. The authors of this republican plank
have taken polygamy as taught by the Latter-day Saints as being
synonymous with the polygamy of oriental nations, and the bigamy of
the Christian nations; this is clearly shown in the law of 1862,
passed by the Congress of the United States, designed for its
suppression, the term bigamy being used instead of polygamy. The
offence was made to consist in [p.295] the marriage rather than in the
cohabitation; following the old English statutes of the New England
States on the subject of bigamy, classing our system of marriage with
that which was made criminal by the English statutes and by the
statutes of the Northern States; when in reality there was very
little, if any, similarity. The bigamy of England and the American
States consists in crime and deception, the betraying and wronging of
two innocent and unsuspecting women. While the corrupt, lying,
deceiving, unprincipled husband was feigning virtue and integrity,
both violating their confidence by lying and deception, and by
violating all the duties and obligations of marriage —the duties that
the father owes to the wife and children and also to the State. But
the fact that our law-makers took this view of our social system when
they passed this law, shows how poorly and in they comprehended the
system of marriage as taught by the Latter-day Saints. The republican
party had this view of the case, no doubt, when they first announced
this noted plank. Further experience and knowledge among the people of
the United States has, in some measure, changed their view upon this
subject, and they have attempted to shape their legislation
accordingly; and in the recent law of Congress, known as the Edmunds
law, they have especially, in the amendment they have adopted to the
law of 1862, classed polygamy with bigamy and enacted penalties
against both. And still further, they made it a continuous offence, by
providing penalties for cohabitation as well as for the marriage; for
cohabitation, however, the penalties consist of light fines and short
imprisonment, but for marriage, heavy fines and long imprisonment.
This is the view taken by our Christian Statesmen in relation to the
moral aspect of this question.

vol. 23, p.295
Anciently, when God's laws provided a government for ancient Israel,
marriage was honorable both plural and single, as all students of the
Bible know full well. At the same time adultery was punished by death.
From the days that King Abimelech attempted intimacy with Sarah, whom
he supposed to be eligible to marry, but afterwards found her to be
the wife of Abraham, from the time that the angel of the Lord warned
him that he would be a dead man if he persisted, from that time to the
coming of the Savior, adultery was punishable by death, while marriage
both single and plural was honorable, ordained and appointed of God,
and provision was made for the protection and rights of each wife and
her offspring. But our Christian statesmen are offering premiums, for
licentiousness, and are seeking to make odious the honor and purity of
marriage. This is all wrong. They are in error in the view they take
of it. If their bishops, priests, potentates and religious teachers
would betake themselves to the task of first seeking the light of
heaven upon this question, and would then strive to enlighten our
statesmen and the people of the United States, pertaining to social
ethics and the purposes of heaven in the union of the sexes, and seek
to encourage honorable marriage and honorable increase in the earth,
instead of encouraging licentiousness and child-murder, they would
thereby secure the favor of Heaven and the perpetuity of His blessings
upon them as a nation and people.

vol. 23, p.295
The Prophet Joseph Smith, the year before he was slain, testified
[p.296] of these things; and although he taught this social system to
the Latter-day Saints; and to the more devout, wise and prudent of the
women of Israel, as hundreds can testify, have testified, and are able
to testify to-day, yet it was necessary in introducing it and facing
the opposition and the prejudices of the age, to proceed wisely in
these instructions. And while his name was before the people of the
United States as a candidate for the Presidency, and national
questions were being discussed pro and con by the Latter-day Saints
and throughout the nation by all the political societies of the time,
Joseph Smith took occasion to issue a pamphlet containing his views
off the powers and policy of the Government of the United States; he
also preached some sermons upon the subject in Nauvoo; and in this the
Prophet counselled the people of the United States in relation to the
manner of disposing of the vexed question of slavery, which he
recognized as an evil—that is, the form in which it existed in the
United States, which should be abolished; but rather than proceed to
its abolishment by waging war against the institution, as the
anti-slavery men were trying to do, counselled that this desired
change, the modification of this system of labor in the south, be
effected on a principle of honor, equity and peace; that a fund should
be created, a sinking fund of the nation, for the abolishment of
slavery; and to negotiate with the States in behalf of the
slave-owners, for the gradual emancipation of the slaves, their owners
to be reasonably compensated for the freedom of their servants, and in
process of years to change the status of the negro, make his labor
free, and place him in a condition to be educated and elevated; and
still maintain the faith of the nation and the faith of the northern
states with the southern states. Thus it was that the true policy and
counsel of heaven to our nation was manifested and spurned. The
extremists of the north, the anti-slavery agitators heeded it not; and
neither party approached the subject with any earnest determination to
effect an honorable settlement of this question. The few statesmen
that made propositions in the Congress of the United States looking to
this result, to the accomplishment of the liberation of the slaves,
settling this question on the basis proposed by the Prophet Joseph
Smith; but whether they were influenced by his advice, or whether the
same spirit that moved upon Joseph, moved also upon these
statesmen—there were some that made advances looking to the
accomplishment of the object in this way—but it was not generally
received or favored, or it was deemed impracticable. At all events the
sequel proved that the opposing elements warred against each other,
culminating in that great fratricidal war which resulted in the
shedding of so much blood, and the impoverishing of one-half of the
nation.

vol. 23, p.296
Prior to this, however, the union and fraternal feeling that formerly
existed had been gradually weakening in the various religious
organizations of the nation. All the leading churches of the nation
had divided at what was known as the Mason and Dixon line—the line
separating the free from the slave states. We had the humiliating
spectacle throughout the land, of the Methodist church of the North,
and the Methodist  church of the South; the Presbyterian church of the
north and the Presbyterian church [p.297] of the South; the Baptist
church of the North, and the Baptist church of the South. I believe
the only Christian church in America that did not, over the slavery
question, split the blanket, divide its property, its franchises and
ecclesiastical organization, was the Roman Catholic church, who
recognized the necessity of a united body under one grand head. This
division of sects prepared the hearts and minds of the people for the
deadly conflict that ensued.

vol. 23, p.297
On the subject of the other twin relic, there appears no such
division. Both the North and the South and religious sects of whatever
name or belief, are united in the denunciation of the Latter-day
Saints, and the system of marriage introduced by the Prophet Joseph
Smith. This, as I have already said, is founded partly in their
ignorance with regard to the true spirit and nature of the doctrine
taught by the Prophet Joseph Smith, and believed in by the Latter-day
Saints. As I have already said, they have classed it with the bigamy
of England and the American States, and they have classed it with
Oriental polygamy. For it is known to all students of history, to all
who are familiar with the conditions of the nations at the present
time, and the history of nations in past ages, that polygamy has been
the rule—I will not say that it has been the rule among the common
people of all nations, but polygamy has existed, and has been
recognized to a greater or less extent, so far as its practice was
consistent with the conditions of the people of the various nations,
it has been the rule from time immemorial; and there has never been a
time in the history of the world when it has not been common and
recognized among the nations of the earth, with the exception of
modern Europe. The Christians of our time claim the prevailing system
of marriage in modern Europe and in the United States, as the result
of Christianity. To this I reply, that neither Christ nor his Apostles
ever uttered one word in condemnation of that system of marriage that
was in vogue in their days, and that had been recognized and
acknowledged in the house of Israel from the days of Abraham until
Christ. In fact Christ Himself was the fruit of polygamy, so far as
the flesh was concerned. And nowhere is there to be found one word in
condemnation of this system, or anything intimating that he intended
to change the then existing relations of the sexes; but while he, as
well as his Apostles and the ancient Prophets and Patriarchs denounced
adultery and fornication they recognized and sustained honorable
marriage whether single or plural; and every form of illicit
intercourse with the sexes was condemned by the primitive Christians,
as well as by the Prophets and Patriarchs of old. The only passage of
Scripture that I have ever heard quoted as appearing to limit the
early Christians to single marriage was the saying of one of the
Apostles, St. Paul to Timothy, in which he said that a Bishop should
be the husband of one wife, having faithful children and one who knows
how to govern his own house, for, said be, if he knows not how to rule
well his own house, how shall he rule the Church of God. Now this
scripture, taken as a whole, evidently shows that his object was not
to intimate that a Bishop should have one wife only, but he intended
to make this impression, that be must be a man of family, one who has
had experience in household affairs, one that understood all those
tender relations [p.298] existing between husband and wife and parent
and child, one who had shown himself a wise and discreet father; one
who was capable of guiding his own house and of leading his family in
the ways of rectitude and of controlling them in the fear of God; for
except he is able to govern his own house, how could it be expected
that he could govern the Church of God. Now, if in this respect a
Bishop had proved himself a wise and discreet father and husband, a
man who knew how to rule well his own family, this was a qualification
recommending him as a suitable person to be trusted with the office of
a Bishop. And how much more suitable would he be for that position if
he were perfectly able to govern two or more wives, and to rear their
children in the fear of God? The very fact that a Bishop must be the
husband of one wife, if we admit the correctness of the views of our
Christian friends in this regard (which, however, we do not by any
means) the logical inference is, that any other officer or member in
the Church but a Bishop was at liberty to have more than one wife. For
if he intended it to be a general prohibition, why should he confine
it to the Bishop, why did he not make it general? It is sheer
sophistry on the part of our sectarian friends and groundless
assertion that monogamy, to the exclusion of polygamy was introduced
into Europe by the primitive Christians; for that system of marriage
was introduced prior to the establishment of Christianity in Europe,
by the Roman empire, and became the form of marriage in early times
when, as history alleges, men were more numerous in Rome than women.
And the earlier settlers of Rome were political refugees, renegades
and scape-graces from surrounding nations, and were under the
necessity of making raids upon their neighbors to procure wives; and
it became a matter of necessity and for mutual protection, to limit
the number to one. It was the Roman state that limited the number of a
man's wives to one, and not the Christian church; and this being done,
it was perpetuated. And history teaches us that under that monogamic
system, Rome became the most licentious of all nations. I do not
intend to enter into an argument in favor of polygamy; my spirit
rather leads me to impress upon the Latter-day Saints the character of
this great social question and the duties and responsibilities which
rest upon us as a people, principles that have emanated from heaven;
obligations that we cannot ignore, and duties that we cannot shirk.
For God has set his hand to gather Israel, according to the Prophets;
God has set his hand to establish his Zion; God has set his hand to
build his kingdom in the earth, according to the prediction of the
holy prophets. God is determined to work a work that shall be a
marvelous work and a wonder, which he has commenced and will carry on
to completion in his own peculiar way. His arm is stretched out, and
it will not return void—it will not fail to accomplish the thing that
it has commenced to, perform. It is to raise up and establish to
himself a holy nation, a kingdom of priests, a peculiar people,
composed of the blood of Israel. He has declared that in the last days
Ephraim shall be his first-born; them he would gather together, and
upon them he would place his holy Priesthood, and them he would use as
his servants and  as his instruments to push the people together from
the ends of the earth. For [p.299] Moses, while blessing the tribe of
Joseph before his death, says: "His horns are like the horns of
unicorns, and with them shall he push the people together from the
ends of the earth; and they are the ten thousands of Ephraim and the
thousands of Manasseh." Speaking of the tribe of Judah, Jacob says:
"The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between
his feet, until Shiloh come." Now, the motto or insignia of Judah was
the lion, while the unicorn was that of the house of Ephraim; and in
the days of Rehoboam the kingdom of Israel was divided; and Jeroboam
an Ephraimite, reigned in Samaria over the ten tribes, whilst Rehoboam
continued to reign over the kingdom of Judah, which included the
tribes of Judah and Benjamin, and fragments of other tribes that
remained with them. After a time the ten tribes so far corrupted their
way that the Lord gave them into the hands of the enemy. The king of
Assyria who made war against them and carried them captive into his
own land; he took the nobility and the more wealthy portions of the
people, and planted them in distant portions of his empire far to the
eastward, and sent back his own people to marry with the poor that he
had left in the land of Israel, and thus grew up that mongrel race
that were afterwards known as the Samaritans. But Esdras tells us that
Israel after they were led into captivity, planted in the far east of
the Assyrian Empire, took counsel among themselves and began to
repent, and they said among themselves in council: Let us call upon
the Lord and see if he will not lead us into a country where we may
dwell together, and keep the commandments and judgments which he gave
unto our fathers, which we never kept in our own land. And God heard
their prayers, and the Lord led them and they journeyed, a year and
a-half's journey to what he called the north country, and God divided
the waters before them, and he planted them in a land by themselves;
and the Book of Mormon clearly shows, in that notable parable about
the olive tree, that God has planted branches of the house of Israel
not only on the American continent, but on other distant portions of
the globe, where he nourishes them. And our Savior tells us in one of
his graphic parables, that the kingdom of heaven is likened to leaven
hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. Now, one
of these measures of meal in which the leaven was deposited, was the
people of Israel in Palestine; another measure of meal in which the
leaven was deposited was upon this American continent; and a third
measure of meal in which the leaven was deposited was among the tribes
of Israel whom the Father led out of the land into a country yet to be
discovered. And this leaven was to work until the whole should be
leavened. And this the Savior clearly explained in that saying to the
Jews: "And other sheep I have, which are not of this fold; them also I
must bring, and they shall hear my voice; and there shall be one fold
and one shepherd." When the Savior showed himself to the Nephites on
the American continent, he quoted that saying and said unto the
Nephites that they were the other sheep referred to. And he still told
them that he had other sheep that were not of that fold either, to
whom also he would show himself, and among whom he would minister. And
the time will come that they shall be gathered [p.300] into one, when
there shall be one fold and one shepherd. And he commanded the people
that they should write the things which he taught them; both those at
Jerusalem and those upon this continent were commanded to write what
they saw and heard. And he gave the Nephites to understand that when
he should show himself to the other tribes of Israel, whom the Father
had led away, that they also should write; and the time should come
when the Jews would have the writings of the Nephites, and the
Nephites would have the words and writings of the Jews; and both the
Jews and Nephites would have the writings of the Ten Tribes, and the
Ten lost Tribes would also have the writings of the Jews and Nephites;
nay, more, that the time would come when all the people of God should
be gathered together in one; and the things they write shall also be
gathered together in one; and there shall he one fold and one
shepherd, and then shall we see the three measures of meal all
leavened together. And let me say, there is no power in the United
States, neither is there in Europe, nor in the whole world that can
hinder the accomplishment of the purposes of the Almighty, which are
outlined in the predictions of the Prophets.

vol. 23, p.300
The Book of Mormon contains the fullness of the everlasting Gospel
—the record of the ancient Nephites, translated by the Prophet Joseph
Smith, by the gift and power of God in him—that we may come to a
knowledge of the principles of the Gospel in simplicity and in purity.
It makes clear many dark sayings of the Jewish Scriptures, as they
have come down to us. It sheds a flood of light over the Bible; it
contains the key of knowledge and understanding; and it is more
precious than all the works of modern times, and is worth more. And
the youth of Israel should read and become familiar with it, and
compare it with the Jewish Scriptures; there is more to be learned out
of it, my young friends, that is calculated to prove of real worth and
blessing to the soul, than can be acquired at all the universities,
colleges and schools of science and of modern times. And in saying
this, I say nothing prejudicial to science, nor anything in the least
degree to discourage the acquisition of science, but the more forcibly
to impress upon the minds of the youth of Israel everywhere not to
neglect those things which are the weightier matters—the Holy
Scriptures, the Book of Mormon and the revelations of God as contained
in the Doctrine and Covenants; for the fear of the Lord is the
beginning of wisdom. And a knowledge of the only true and living God,
and of his purposes concerning us and our being upon the earth, the
object of our creation, and that which is designed concerning us, both
in time and in eternity, is of paramount importance, and of greater
value than anything that can be bestowed upon mortal man. The greatest
of all the gifts of God is the gift of eternal life; and eternal life
is only attainable by a true knowledge of God, through obedience to
his laws and commandments. Therefore, study the Scriptures; acquaint
yourselves with the Book of Mormon. Read them in your Sunday Schools;
read them at your firesides; let them always be found upon your
tables, and never permit your families to be without them; and if you
are poor sell your coat and buy them; for you are far better without a
coat than without the word of God to teach  your children. Let our
Bishops, and Elders and [p.301] Teachers attend to it; and enquire
whether you are surrounded by those milk-and-water Saints who love
fine dress more than the love of God, and who love to furnish their
children with musical instruments and toys, and who neglect to furnish
them the words of life; if you are, labor with them and teach them in
all sincerity the duties of a Latter-day Saint, a Saint of the living
God; and God will bless you in your labors, and you will have more joy
in doing this than anything else you could do.

vol. 23, p.301
I started to give briefly the views which I entertain with regard to
the providences of God that are overruling all things. Our Christian
statesmen have mistaken the spirit of Mormonism; they have not
understood it. Our Christian persecutors, of the various religious
sects, would urge on our American statesmen to persecute this people,
but they know not what they are doing. True, as some one said here
yesterday, they do know when they insert in the oath which has been
specially prepared for our people, that extraordinary clause, "in the
marriage relation," that they mean to exclude from the polls honorable
men and women who are in every respect justly entitled to take part in
the affairs of the government of this land; but to do so they must
deny their religion and abandon their wives, or wives their husbands,
and they betake themselves to the streets as common prostitutes, and
they mean to include at the polls, whoremongers and adulterers. This
is well understood, and when this form of oath was adopted by Governor
Murray and the Commissioners for special purposes, they knew what they
were doing. And so did the Congress of the United States know what
they were doing in passing the Edmunds Bill, for when an amendment was
introduced making that proposed law binding upon adulterers, it was
quickly disposed of; and one gentleman who was sitting near Captain
Hooper at the time, remarked, that if that were to carry, it would
leave the House of Representatives without a quorum. Such an
amendment, of course, did not express the mind of our American
statesmen and that of hireling priests; they needed adulterers,
whoremongers, and fornicators, to carry out the vote in Utah over the
Mormons. I thank God that they have, as a matter of political
necessity, been compelled to hoist; their true colors and nail them to
their mast, so that all honorable men of their party cannot mistake
it. They ignore it; they close their eyes to it; they do not want to
talk about it; they are self-condemned; and the great party of boasted
moral progress is weighed in the balance and found wanting. It is not
morality they seek; it is not public: purity they wish to maintain.
The decision of the heavens is already passed upon them, and they will
go down like a mighty millstone cast into the depths of the sea. They
cannot hold the reigns of government of this American soil, only to
work out their own destruction. God spoke by the mouth of the Prophet
Joseph Smith, in a sermon delivered by the Prophet at Nauvoo a short
time before his death, on the powers and policy of this government of
the United States and the freedom and liberty secured in the American
Constitution, that it was broad and ample in its provisions, extending
human freedom to every soul of man and protecting them in every
natural right; and he classed among others the Jew, the Mohammedan,
and the oppressed of every [p.302] nation who desired to find an
asylum under the broad folds of the Constitution. Yes, the Patriarchs
as well as the Mohammedans, and their descendants who may believe in
plural marriage, may come with their three or four wives, as the case
may be, and enjoy freedom and liberty dear to all. Referring at the
same time to those narrow, contracted, bigoted, sectarian laws of some
of the States against plural marriage, he said they were not in
harmony with the Constitution nor the purposes of heaven; that God had
caused our fathers to establish this constitution, to maintain the
liberty of all people of every creed, and it will become the duty of
all lovers of freedom throughout the land to maintain those principles
of human freedom; but, says one, are we not between the upper and
nether millstone; shall we not be ground into fine powder? Just wait
and see. As for myself, I feel as calm as a summer's morning; I have
the utmost assurance in my heart that God reigns; that he overrules in
the armies of heaven and of earth; that he overrules presidents,
senators and governors, and that they have no power only that which is
given of our Father in heaven. He curtails their power when it pleases
him; he pulls down and he sets up, and he overrules all things for the
good of those who fear him and keep his commandments; and whatever
persecution there may be in store for us, whatever trying scenes we
may have to pass through, as a people, it will only prove us, and
redound to his glory and to the sanctification of his people. It is
necessary, peradventure, that the hypocrites in Zion become afraid,
and fearfulness surprise them; it is necessary, perhaps, that many
that cannot be restrained by the persuasion of Presidents, nor
Bishops, but who have crowded themselves forward following the spirit
of the world rather than the Spirit of the Almighty, and "who have
done despite to the spirit of grace," and lost, peradventure, wives
and children, and if they have not they will; it is needful that such
should be restrained, and that fear seize hold of them, and all others
who are prompted by sordid motives; for the wicked flee when no man
pursueth; but the righteous are bold as lions in the fear of their
God, and like Daniel will never shirk from duty. But in all this God
will overrule the wrath of the wicked to the best good of those who
fear and serve him, and the residue of their wrath will he restrain.
God bless the people, in the name of Jesus, Amen. [p.303]

Daniel H. Wells, October 6, 1882

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Friday 
Morning, (General Conference) October 6, 1882.

"Mormonism" As True Now As Ever—Many Called But Few 
Chosen—God's People to Be Tried and Tested—Rapid Growth 
of His Kingdom—The Blindness of the World—Animosity of 
Satan—Blessings Cannot Be Withheld From the Faithful—
Exhortation Against Covetousness and Other Evils—
Ordeals Ordained From the Beginning—The Reward of the 
Faithful

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.303
It is with a degree of pleasure that I stand before you to-day to bear
my testimony in regard to the truths that we have heard, the truths of
the everlasting Gospel; for I know that "Mormonism" is just as true
to-day as it ever was, and that God has not forsaken His people. We
live, it is true, in an eventful age when the words of the Prophets
are being fulfilled; when the God of Israel is going to establish and
build up His kingdom on the earth, establish His government and his
laws. I know that this work will be accomplished through the
instrumentality of His children; that those who live in this day and
age will have the privilege of being the honored instruments in the
hands of God of bringing to pass His purposes, of establishing his
kingdom never more to be thrown down, if we will let the Lord work
with us, if we will only work with Him, if we will be obedient to His
laws and work under His direction. We have been reserved from coming
forth in the spirit world until that day when the everlasting Gospel
should be established, that we might have the privilege of bearing a
hand in this great work, this glorious work of the last days. It is
not a haphazard matter with the Lord; everything is in perfect order
in regard to this matter. He knew when he revealed His Gospel to his
servant Joseph, that Joseph would receive it; and he knew there were
those spirits upon the earth that would also receive it when it should
be presented to them. It was rejected in the days of the Savior; they
crucified Him; they drove the Priesthood from the earth. The hearts of
the children of men are of the same nature to-day, to a greater or
less extent; but there are those that come forth in this day that
receive the Gospel when it is presented to them. Whether the people of
those ages, when the Gospel was not upon the earth would have received
it I am not prepared to say. Suffice it to say when it was not
revealed, they had not the opportunity of rejecting it; and that, in
the economy [p.304] of God, those who would have received it when the
opportunity was not afforded them in the flesh, will receive it when
it shall be presented to them in the spirit.

vol. 23, p.304
We have been called, and all people are called to this work. It is
said that many are called and few are chosen. But all have been
called, and it is their blessed privilege to bear a hand to help bear
off this kingdom, if they chose to do so; and if they will be faithful
to the call that is made upon them, the time will come when they will
be chosen instruments to bear off His kingdom and in maintaining the
principles of truth and righteousness as revealed to us through the
influence and spirit of the living God. Because it is the privilege of
all to hear testimony. Now, a man's judgment will ofttimes be
convinced by the weight of testimony, whether he be willing to admit
it or not; whether he is willing to acknowledge the Lord publicly,
making a public profession of his belief, or not. There are many, I do
believe, whose judgment has been convinced by the weight of testimony,
who have not been willing to admit the truth of and make a public
profession of faith in the Holy Gospel. When a person embraces the
everlasting Gospel which, by the way, seems to be very unpopular now,
as in other ages; whether it will continue to be so I do not know—it
requires a good deal of moral courage to sacrifice his associations in
life, his property, social standing and good name, and everything
that, pertains to this life that is considered worth having. Still
there are those spirits in the flesh that have the courage to do it;
those that have the honesty of heart to receive this testimony and to
stand up and bear it in the face of every opposing obstacle and every
opposing foe. It is a life's labor for the Latter-day Saint to live
his religion, to perform his duty, to fill up the measure of his
creation with honor to his God and credit to himself. Our religion is
not a matter of enthusiasm to work the mind up to a high pitch for an
hour, a day, a week, in some protracted meeting or under some peculiar
influence, but day by day, week by week, month by month, year by year,
as long as life shall last, the Latter-day Saint does not see an hour
nor a moment that he can afford to lay off the armor of righteousness,
or lay aside his holy religion. It is he that endures to the end that
is promised salvation. The word "endure" is there; and we may
naturally expect to have to endure some things. God will have a tried
people; and all will be put to the test in one way or another. Some
things will try some people at one time, and will not try them at
another time. Some things will try some people, and they will have no,
such effect on others. God leads his people through a great variety of
changes, that all may be tried; and you may depend upon it that all
who come to this point in their travels in the journey of life, will
be tested to the heart's core. I have heard some people say, O, I wish
I had been in Zion's Camp, and through the persecutions of Missouri;
and I wish I had been with the Saints in the days of Illinois, etc.; I
can promise every Latter-day Saint that is faithful, that he will have
sufficient to try him before he gets through, and the nearer that he
lives to his God, the more sore, perhaps, the test that will be made
of him;. he may rest assured that he will he tried, and tried
severely, if he remain faithful. There is and there  will be an
opportunity for all people [p.305] to prove their integrity to their
God, and their integrity to their brethren, and to the principles of
the Gospel that we have espoused. If a person is going to fly the
track the moment that difficulty arises, which it is necessary to
overcome, what becomes of his integrity, and where is it? It proves to
God and to angels and to all good men that he has not integrity, does
it not? It is to stand firm and steadfast through every trial, to
overcome every obstacle, that brings the prize, allowing nothing to
intervene between us and the Lord, or between the Gospel that we have
espoused, or between us and the Holy Priesthood who, under God, guides
the affairs of His church and kingdom upon the earth; it is to stand
up in defence of the truth, and bear off the principles of the Gospel
in this wicked and untoward generation. It requires some test, and the
Lord will have that kind of people that He can rely on. He could not
bestow His kingdom in its power and fullness, in its might and glory
upon a people whom He did not know had sufficient integrity to hold
sacred that which had been entrusted to them for Him and His cause.

vol. 23, p.305
I have often been asked the question, "When will the kingdom be given
into the hands of the Saints of the most high God;" and I have always
answered it in this way: just so soon as the Lord finds that He has a
people upon the earth who will uphold and sustain that kingdom, who
shall be found capable of maintaining its interests and of extending
its influence upon the earth. When he finds that he has such a people,
a people who will stand firm and faithful to him, a people that will
not turn it over into the lap of the devil, then, and not until then,
will he give "the kingdom" into the hands of the Saints of the most
high, in its power and influence when it shall fill the whole earth.
The promise is, that the kingdoms of this world shall become the
kingdoms of our God and His Christ; and it, shall be given to the
Saints of the most high, and it shall stand forever. That is when we
may expect it, and we could not reasonably expect it any sooner.
Therefore, it depends, in a great measure, upon the people themselves,
as to how soon the kingdom spoken of by Daniel shall be given into the
hands of the Saints of God. When we shall prove ourselves faithful in
every emergency that may arise, and capable to contend and grapple
with every difficulty that threatens our peace and welfare, and to
overcome every obstacle that may tend to impede the progress of the
Church and kingdom of God upon the earth, then our heavenly Father
will have confidence in us, and then he will be able to trust us. And
it is the Lord's will that it should be so. And if we, as a people, do
not hold ourselves on the altar ready to be used, with our means and
all that God has bestowed upon us, according to the Master's bidding,
for the upbuilding of his kingdom upon the earth, he will pass on and
get somebody else; because he will get a people that will do it. I do
not mean to say, that he will pass on and leave this people; no, there
will come up from the midst of this people that people which has been
talked so much about—for the kingdom will not be taken from us and
given to another people; it is too late in the day, as it has already
commenced to grow, and it is growing and will continue to grow. This
kingdom of God has been of rapid growth, although we may think
sometimes that, it is [p.306] slow, that the purposes of the Almighty
are being slowly developed, but the time will come that this people
will look back, say forty years hence, and exclaim how wonderfully,
how rapidly has the kingdom progressed, and how powerful has it become
in the earth! We can look back to-day from the time that we were
located in Missouri, and it any man had predicted the progress that we
have made since, he would have been considered somewhat enthusiastic,
to say the least of it; and he could not possibly have foretold by his
own natural foresight the progress and the prosperity that have
attended the labors of the people, and the strength and power that we
have attained unto in so short a time. Therefore, we may take courage
and press onward, and continue to sustain the holy principles that
have been revealed in our day for our reformation and salvation. For
these principles tend to reformation, and they will produce the
greatest reformation that God has undertaken to bring to pass among
the children of men. When we consider the nature of this work and its
results among men, it would be quite proper to call it a reformation.
It is reformation and it is restitution; it brings us back to first
principles; it brings us back to the purity of the most holy faith; it
is also reformation from the status of the evil-doer and from the
evils that are prevalent in the earth.

vol. 23, p.306
The world have forsaken God; they have not the least true conception
of the attributes of the Deity; they know no more about the true and
living God than those lampposts do. They go blundering along
worshipping an imaginary God, a something that they know nothing at
all about. Their teachers are blind as to His true character, and the
people are blinded by their teachers, and they seem to be satisfied
with their condition. They talk about their colleges, their
theological seminaries and their institutions of learning; they are
simply machines, the body without the spirit; it is not possible for
them to furnish a line of Scripture, they never have since the
Apostles fell asleep, and they never will down to the end of time. It
is not in them; it cannot come out of them. Why they openly denounce
all belief in revelation from God—the very life-giving element of all
scripture, as nothing but that can produce scripture. The Bible itself
was made up by revelations to the servants of God from time to time.
Men spoke as they were moved upon by the Holy Ghost, and it was
written for the benefit of posterity, and became the word of the Lord
to us. Ever since the Apostles fell asleep, there has been no further
light; the heavens have been closed, and no communication has been
made to the "gentlemen of the cloth," nor to anybody else of this
generation until the Lord revealed himself and spoke to Joseph Smith.
And why did he speak to him? One reason was because he prayed to the
Lord in faith, believing that He would hear him. The religions of his
time he saw were many, they differed, and each claimed to be the right
way of the Lord. He did not know which to join, and yet he wanted to
espouse some one among the many that then existed. And he was in this
state of mind when reading the writings of the Apostle James, who
says: "If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to
all men liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him." He
approached the Lord with an honest [p.307] heart, and the Lord heard
his prayer. He Himself, together with His Son, appeared to him, and
among other things that he was told on that occasion was to not join
any of the sectarian churches, that none of them were right, that they
were the systems of men and not the system of God. And Joseph had the
temerity to tell it; and of course that was enough to bring upon him
the enmity of professing Christianity, and especially of the
"gentlemen of the cloth" whose craft was at once in danger; and their
animosity to this people has continued from that day to this
increasing with our growth; and we expect that it will still continue
to manifest itself against us until the kingdom of God shall triumph
in the earth, and God, the righteous Judge, and His people be
recognized, and their rights acknowledged. We well understand the
reason why this people are a reproach to the world: they are so high
above them in morals and in the principles of truth, and the world
know that we are their superiors in every respect as far as the
fundamental principles of life and intelligence are concerned. The
devil knows it, and he puts it into the hearts of the wicked and those
who are deceived by his cunning, to hate us for that reason. Their
animosity is not enkindled against us because of our iniquity, for
they cannot put their finger upon a single line of iniquity chargeable
to the Latter-day Saints, as a people. Not but what there is many a
one who does wrong for which he needs to repent and do his first works
over again, or be severed from the Church; but as for the Church its
enemies cannot lay their finger upon the first iniquitous thing
brought against it that can be brought against it as true. The fact is
we are a reproach to them, and they feel it; their anger is enkindled
against us on that account, and hence they seek to destroy the holy
Priesthood from off the face of the earth. Who is it that invents the
lies that are circulated about this people? They are begotten by and
become the weapons of the clergy of the present day, and it certainly
is, as it was said it should be, men will believe a lie but reject
truth; and this class of persons particularly is engaged in trying to
destroy the work of our God, as manifested through His people, and
through the authority of the holy Priesthood that is now among men.
Satan is anxious to trample it under foot, as he has done before; but
that is something which cannot be done, it is too late in the day. It
has taken root downward, and it is bearing fruit upward. It is too
strong to be trampled out. Though they may bring fifty millions to
bear on us, what does it signify? If they bring the whole world, what
difference? I have no fears with regard to the success of the work of
God in these the last days, for its success is already established as
far as we have gone, and there can be no doubt, in my mind, neither
can there be in yours, that as the work of God is developed success
will attend our labors, even until the Savior shall come in power and
glory to rule from the rivers to the ends of the earth. I know this,
and so do you, and so does all Israel. The Lord knows it, and the
devil knows it; and that's what's the matter with the clergy. This
great and marvelous work of the latter-days will be prolonged or
hastened according to the faith and good works of the people engaged
in it. If we pray, therefore, the Lord to hasten His work; to hasten
the [p.308] time when Zion shall be built up and redeemed; when the
great and glorious Temple shall be erected to the name of the Most
High God, and when His glory shall rest upon it in the form of a cloud
by day and a pillar of fire by night, let our righteousness conform
with our holy desires; let us so live as to call down the blessings of
heaven upon us. For if we are faithful in all things, and are united,
blessings cannot be withheld from us; the Lord is bound, according to
the covenant, to hear the prayers of His faithful children. We have
all example in the Book of Mormon of a man exercising such exceeding
faith that his vision could not be withheld from penetrating behind
the vail, when he saw the person of the Lord, and was there redeemed
from the fall. The Lord is perfectly willing to bestow blessings upon
His people, and to establish His work upon the earth, just as willing
as His people can be to have him, and whenever the time comes that he
finds that he has a people upon whom he can bestow these blessings,
they will come. We need have no fears with regard to that; and, in
fact, they do come now as fast as we can receive them and hold them in
righteousness, and I think sometimes, they come too fast for a great
many. When I have seen men who have risen to power and influence
through wealth in this Church, it seemed as though the Lord could not
make men rich but what they would grow fat and kick the traces, and go
to the devil. Look at the history of such men from the beginning, and
see how they have acted. They have perhaps run fair for a while,
especially whilst they were in a somewhat destitute condition as
regards this world's goods; but as soon as they have become rich,
where are they? All along the line of our history, as a church, we
have seen them strewn by the way side, they have gone out of the
church; instance after instance I could recite within my own
knowledge, and you would know of a great many more than I do. This is
not necessarily so. The remedy to all such cases is the same to-day as
that which applied to the young man that came to Jesus, namely, "sell
all that thou hast and give to the poor, and come and follow me; and
thou shalt find treasures in heaven." That is the test. If a man is
prospered of the Lord, that is no reason why he should let his riches
get between him and his God; if he does, he will make shipwreck of his
faith. The Lord does not care how wealthy a man becomes, so long as he
holds his wealth for the building up of His kingdom, and for the
carrying out of His purposes upon the earth. But when he becomes
covetous, and allows his means to get between him and his God, his
riches become a canker to his soul; he forsakes his God, and soon
forgets the reason why they were given to him. Instead of using his
means for the purpose intended by the Lord in bestowing them upon him,
he aggrandizes to himself, and the spirit of greed and covetousness
takes hold of him, and he is then ready to swap off his religion for
filthy lucre. He becomes covetous, and covetousness is idolatry; he
serves his selfish purposes instead of serving the Lord. It is a great
pity for a man in this Church to get rich, if he cannot; hold
everything upon the altar, to be used, if necessary, for God and his
kingdom. This is the duty of every true Latter-day Saint. The Lord
will strip men of  everything if need be to prove His servants.
Indeed, men have to strip themselves for [p.309] this work in order to
show, that all  things else are but dross compared with the excellency
of Christ and the principles of the holy Gospel that he has revealed
to us, saying in, his heart, "For one I am determined to know nothing
else, except Jesus and Him crucified; I am determined to seek first
the kingdom of God and His righteousness." And then other things come
in right enough. In fact we are told that if we do seek first the
kingdom of heaven, all other things shall be added. This was the
promise of the Savior unto His servants; and in one sense it comes
with greater assurance to the Latter-day Saints than to those of
former days, because this is a different dispensation, it is the
dispensation of the fullness of times. When this promise was made it
was nevertheless well known to him who made it, that the kingdom would
be destroyed out of the earth. But now it is not to be trodden out.
They will not be permitted to crucify the Savior of the world when He
comes again, because then He will come in power and great glory and
not as He did before; and the kingdoms of this world will be given
into the hands of the Saints of the Most High God, and they will then
become the wealthiest of all people, in fact, the only really wealthy
people there will be; but then it will be because they bold the
kingdom for God, because they and all they have are upon the altar
ready to be used to bring about the purposes of the Lord and not
because they seek to gratify their own selfish desires, and to bring
about their own purposes, and to build themselves up in this world.
And there is more true speculation that promises a rich reward in that
than in anything else than I can think of after all. We cannot afford
to swap off our eternal welfare for the things of this world —"things
that perish with the handling," as some one has said. This would be
poor speculation, indeed.

vol. 23, p.309
One of the purposes for which we were placed upon this earth was, that
we might pass the ordeals and prove to God our faithfulness to the
principles of life and salvation. To pass the ordeals? Yes. All
through life, from the cradle to the grave, we have trials and
difficulties to encounter. We suffer affliction that is permitted to
come upon us, which is incident to this life—the loss of parents, the
loss of children, the loss of husband and the loss of wife; besides
the pain and affliction of the body, and the many ills that flesh is
heir to; and all this to test our faith and integrity to our God. Some
have endured manfully all that the devil and wicked men have been able
to bring upon them, even to the test of their lives. And if we will
not be willing to give our lives to the Lord for the advancement of
His cause and kingdom in the earth, we would not be worthy of Him,
neither would He acknowledge us as His. It is true, He may not put us
to that test, but he will test us sufficiently to know whether we
would be equal to the occasion or not. It is, I say, to pass these
ordeals that we came here; to prove our integrity and worthiness to
come back into his presence to inherit thrones, kingdoms,
principalities, powers and dominions that are prepared for the
righteous. This is not a thing of a moment; it was in the programme
before we came here. We are called to-day, the time of choosing will
come by and by, when Christ shall make up his jewels. If we are
faithful over a few things, He will make us ruler [p.310] over many.
You see it is upon the principle of faithfulness, and upon the
principle of endurance. I have no fears in regard to the Latter-day
Saints, as a people, passing these ordeals and remaining faithful to
the trust reposed in them; although many will drop out by the way-side
and be lost, for a time at least, in the gulf that will receive them.
You take those that do not live their religion, those who swear a
little, and who do a great really naughty things, who never think of
uttering a prayer; and let the enemy come against us in formidable
array, and even that class would be found ready with their guns to
protect the lives and liberties of their friends, this people; they
would not flinch either. Yes, these wild boys would be ready to walk
up to the cannon's mouth in defence of the Latter-day Saints. I have
seen it in times past, and I have no doubt they, if called upon and it
were necessary, would do it again. But does that excuse them for not
living their religion? No. They should quit their evil practices that
they might be useful in building up the kingdom of God upon the earth,
and receive a greater reward, and be saved in the world to come, and
receive glory and exaltation which they might otherwise not have.
Because a man may clip his own glory and exaltation by taking an
unwise course; in fact, he would be sure to do it. Blessed is that man
who grows up without sin from the purity of his youth, who lives and
dies a fit temple for the abode of the Holy Spirit. A man may in an
hour, in an unguarded moment say and do things that would affect him
throughout the never-ending ages of eternity. We should, therefore, be
the more careful of our course and conduct in life, and hold fast to
that. which is given unto us, and progress and go on from perfection
to perfection, and try to become as godly in our lives as it is
possible for us to be in this probation. Be pure then in your sphere
as God is pure in His. And purity does not consist in going around
with a long-drawn face mourning over the sins of the world, which is
something that you cannot particularly help; but with purity of mien,
with a joyful countenance going forth performing your duties, and
keeping yourself pure and unspotted from the world, from their wicked
and abominable practices. God will have a pure people, for the Zion of
God must be pure in heart. There is plenty of material to carry on
this great and glorious work, and God will find it through the
instrumentality of His servants, and if we wish to have part in it, we
should be pure ourselves, working the works of righteousness, proving
day by day our faithfulness and our integrity to Him. And that we may
stand firm and faithful to the end, is my prayer, in the name of
Jesus. Amen. [p.311]

F. D. Richards, November 6, 1882

Delivered at Logan, on Saturday Afternoon, Nov. 6, 1882.

Tithes and Offerings—Consecrations and Stewardships—The 
Law of the Lord to the Latter Day Saints—The Meaning 
of "Surplus Property"—Tithes and Offerings in Ancient 
Times—The Year of Jubilee or Release—The Importance of 
Paying Tithing—God the Giver of Every Good Gift—Tithes 
and Offerings His Due

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.311
My dear brethren and sisters and friends, I am much edified by the
remarks which have been made here today. I believe that your president
is looking after his work throughout this Stake over which he
presides, and I hope you will take into careful consideration the
subjects he has presented to you, as they are matters of practical
importance. We feel that we are numbered with God's people, and that
it is very well with us in a general way, but there is a time coming
when we shall each and every one of us be brought to a solemn, serious
and faithful understanding of our true relationship to God and to each
other, as well as to the work in which we are now called to labor. We
all have our free agency to do good or evil. Every faithful Saint will
have a desire to find the blessing that legitimately belongs to each
particular ordinance and labor in the Church, for there is a blessing
belonging to each office and calling, to each labor and duty, and to
each particular ministration and work required of us.

vol. 23, p.311
The Elders who spoke this morning made allusions to the subject of
tithing, which particularly pleased me; some may think this a
hackneyed subject and wish we would talk about something else,
believing that they know all that has been spoken or written about it;
but I think there are a few things pertaining to this matter which we
may not have considered. if there is any brother here who feels that
today his tithing is onerous or that this tithing is a tax upon him,
and that he has got so much he cannot afford to pay tithing on it, or
that he has so little that he cannot spare a tenth of it, such a
brother does not realize and sense the blessing that flows from paying
an honest tithing, for if he did he would deem it just as necessary to
obey that law of God to us, in order to obtain the special, blessing
thereof, as he would of going to his meals in order to derive the
temporal blessing of health and strength from partaking of food. If we
could take home to our hearts and understandings the sayings of Bishop
Hunter here last Conference, namely, "pay your tithing and be
blessed," the subject of tithing would appear of greater moment to us.
I recollect, not long ago, being [p.312] told that a certain person
worth his thousands of dollars paid one dollar and fifty cents;
perhaps in order to be able to say at the end of the year that he paid
tithing. Now, this kind of compromise with one's conscience is not the
thing for Saints —hypocrites may indulge in it.

vol. 23, p.312
Will you engage with me a few minutes, and consider the subject of
tithing as the Lord has given it to us, and see if we can get to
understand it, see if, peradventure, there is something in it worthy
to be sought after. Does he give us a requirement that is not fraught
with blessing and consolation to us. Not at all. Every requirement
lived up to brings consolation and blessing. If I can have the liberty
of the spirit to dwell on this subject, I would like us to look at it,
and see if there is not something in it which we have not found out
and which is both desirable and profitable.

vol. 23, p.312
I will read from the Doctrine and Covenants a short but very
comprehensive Revelation upon this subject; but before doing so let me
say that wherever tithing is spoken about, the word offerings is
frequently connected with it. For instance, The Lord by His prophet
Malachi, charged Israel with having robbed him of His tithes and
offerings. These are words which although not strictly synonymous, are
so nearly alike that they are frequently used together, and sometimes
one for the other. But as used in the ancient scriptures tithes are
not offerings, and offerings are not tithes. It should be kept in mind
that this Church was organized more than eight years before the Lord
gave to his people in this great and last dispensation a law on the
subject of tithing. Let this be borne in mind as we proceed. The
beginning of this work was founded in offerings and in consecrations,
by the people giving themselves and all they possessed to the work of
God when they embraced it. In the building of the Temple at Kirtland,
the law of tithing was not known, but every man went to work on that
House after the manner of bees returning to their hive, and each
bringing in the necessary material to enable them to carry on the
work.

vol. 23, p.312
When the first Bishop, Edward Partridge, was appointed to the high
position of Bishop of the Church in Zion, his duty, as given by
revelation, was not to deal with tithing. Indeed tithing was not even
mentioned in the whole revelation, but he was required to receive the
consecrations of the Saints, and to set off to them their
inheritances. No revelation had yet been given upon the subject of
tithing. When the Saints had gone up from Kirtland to Jackson County
in Missouri, and had been driven to Clay County, and from Clay to
Caldwell County, and when Brothers Joseph and Hyrum, David and Oliver,
and the leading authorities of the priesthood at that time were
congregated in Far West, the then gathering place of Israel, and where
a Temple was appointed to be built, it was on the 8th of July, 1838,
that the Lord gave for the first time to this people, through the
Prophet Joseph Smith the law on the subject of tithing, and we should
understand this in order to approach the subject in a correct and
proper manner.

vol. 23, p.312
Up to this time you will recollect that the Saints had gone to
Missouri to receive inheritances according to the order of
stewardships, consecrating all they had to the Bishop in Zion; and in
turn he delivered to every man his stewardship and gave to him a
written deed and covenant, in the name of the Lord, and in  the
[p.313] authority of his holy ministerial calling which could not be
broken; and as you well know who are familiar with the history, the
Saints were during the following winter of 1838-9, driven out from
Missouri altogether.

vol. 23, p.313
We will now look at this short "revelation given through Joseph, the
Prophet, at Far West, Missouri, July 8th, 1838, in answer to a
question, "O Lord, show unto thy servants how much thou requirest of
the properties of the people for a tithing."

vol. 23, p.313
1. "Verily, thus saith the Lord, I require all their surplus property,
to be put into the hands of the Bishop of my Church of Zion.

vol. 23, p.313
2. "For the building of mine house, and for the laying of the
foundation of Zion and for the Priesthood, and for the debts of the
Presidency of my Church.

vol. 23, p.313
3. "And this shall be the beginning of the tithing of my people.

vol. 23, p.313
4. "And after that, those who have thus been tithed, shall pay
one-tenth of all their interest annually; and this shall be a standing
law unto them for ever, for my holy Priesthood, saith the Lord.

vol. 23, p.313
5. "Verily I say unto you, it shall come to pass, that all those who
gather unto the land of Zion shall be tithed of their surplus
properties, and shall observe this law, or they shall not be found
worthy to abide among you.

vol. 23, p.313
6. "And I say unto you, if my people observe not this law; to keep it
holy, and by this law sanctify the land of Zion unto me, that my
statutes and my judgments may be kept thereon, that it, may be most
holy, behold, verily I say unto you, it shall not be a land of Zion
unto you.

vol. 23, p.313
7. "And this shall be an ensample unto all the Stakes of Zion. Even
so. Amen."

vol. 23, p.313
Before going further I want to stop and consider the question asked by
some, what He means where the Lord requires the surplus property of
His people as the beginning of their tithing. Let us consider for a
moment this word "surplus." What does it mean when applied to a man
and his property? Surplus cannot mean that which is indispensably
necessary for any given purpose, but what remains after supplying what
is needed for that purpose. Is not the first and most necessary use of
a man's property that he feed, clothe and provide a home for himself
and family? This appears to be the great leading objects for which we
labor to acquire means, and as, until the time that this revelation
was given, all public works and raising of all public funds had been
by consecration, was not "surplus property," that which was over and
above a comfortable and necessary subsistence? In the light of what
had transpired and of subsequent events, what else could it mean? Can
we take any other view of it when we consider the circumstances under
which it was given in Far West in July, 1838?

vol. 23, p.313
I have been unable in studying this subject to find any other
definition of the term surplus, as used in this revelation, than the
one I have just given. I find that it was so understood and recorded
by the Bishops and people in those days, as well as by the Prophet
Joseph himself, who was unquestionably the ablest and best exponent of
this revelation.

vol. 23, p.313
Immediately following the persecutions of the Saints in the expulsion
from the State of Missouri, the Prophet Joseph, in 1839, found the
sickly town of Commerce so nearly [p.314] depopulated, by disease,
that its remaining inhabitants were glad to sell out to him their
sickly place, which afterwards became the delightful Nauvoo—for God
blessed it and made the place healthy as well as beautiful. Soon a
site was selected on which to build a Temple, as says the Lord, "which
my people are always commanded to build unto my name." The corner
stones were laid and the gathered saints were diligently at work on
the building.

vol. 23, p.314
How did they build it? Here for the first time in this dispensation
the principle of tithing was practiced by the Saints in the labor of
building a Temple. Few, if any, in those days, who came to Nauvoo, had
any surplus, and many had not a comfortable subsistence, consequently
the tithing of the people on that Temple was mostly in labor as I well
recollect—for I worked in the quarry every tenth day when I was not
absent on missionary service. I remember very well that every man who
was dependent on his daily labor went in good faith and performed the
work assigned him, and it was considered and credited to him as his
tithing. When brethren who had property gathered there they were
tithed of their surplus property, and then after that of their
increase of the residue from that time on. So abundant was the spirit
of consecration among the Saints in those days, they voted rather than
have the Temple fail of completion by the appointed time, they would
appropriate their homes and the lots on which. they stood for its
accomplishment. After paying such surplus as the beginning of their
tithing, "those who have thus been tithed shall pay one-tenth of all
their interest annually; and this shall be a standing law unto them
forever, for my holy Priesthood, saith the Lord." Again, "Verily I say
unto you, it shall come to pass, that all those who gather to the land
of Zion shall be tithed of their surplus property, and shall observe
this law, or they shall not be found worthy to abide among you. This
is a command; it does not say it may or may not be, but they shall not
be worthy to abide among you. "And I say unto you, if my people
observe not this law, to keep it holy, and by this law sanctify the
land of Zion unto me, that my statutes and my judgments may be kept
therein, that it may be most holy, behold, verily, I say unto you, it
shall not be a land of Zion unto you." This language is plain and tree
from ambiguity. "And this shall be an ensample unto all the Stakes of
Zion.

vol. 23, p.314
I call your attention to this that we may look at it and come to know
what it really means to pay tithing. For I do believe that the
majority of the brethren want to understand what is the mind of the
Lord on this subject, because our blessings all depend upon our
understanding what is his mind and will and then carrying it out to
the best of our ability. Some who pay their tithing think they ought
not to be called upon for any offerings to the Temple or poor, and
say, "If I have to make donations I cannot pay tithing;" and they act
accordingly.

vol. 23, p.314
I might go on to speak about a great variety of views which are taken
of this subject, but suppose we take a look at what the Lord said and
did about these things anciently. First, a word concerning offerings.
People carry something to the poor because they feel it to be a
requirement; but do they do it in the way  that they may receive the
blessings of the Lord, that [p.315] pertain to the giving of those
offerings? There is a great deal more belonging to this, than I shall
attempt to explain now. The first manifestation of God's favor and of
his disfavor to man over the matter of offerings was towards two of
the sons of Adam—Abel and Cain; Abel brought the firstlings of his
flock and of the fat thereof, such an offering was acceptable to the
Lord, and because of this the favor and blessing of God was upon him.
Cain his own brother, child of the same parents, brought his offering
to the Lord, but his offering the Lord could not accept, it was
displeasing in his sight. The Bible does not give us the particular
reasons for the acceptance of Abel's and the rejection of Cain's
offering; but the Talmud, an ancient Jewish record, informs us that
"while Abel selected the finest and best-conditioned animals of his
flock, Cain offered fruit of an inferior quality, the poorest which
the earth afforded. Therefore, Cain's offering was unheeded, while the
fire of acceptance fell from heaven, consuming the gracious gift which
his brother had presented to his Maker."

vol. 23, p.315
Cain's offering did not represent that gratitude and acknowledgement
which was witnessed in his brother Abel's. And while God could pour
out his blessing and spirit upon Abel, accepting of his offering, He
could not do so to Cain. We may take this down to the times of Israel
in the land of Canaan. The Lord, when he gave them the law of tithing,
gave also the particular item of offerings. They had to bring peace
offerings and different kinds of offerings before the Lord, that by
complying with these the favor of God might rest upon them. But to
give a more striking and significant instance, let me refer you to the
case of Solomon, who wanting a certain peculiar blessing from the
Lord, offered a sacrifice unto the Lord of 3,000 bullocks, and said
he, "O, Lord, if thou wilt accept of my offering, I desire not the
riches nor the wealth, nor the honor of the world, but I desire
wisdom, that I may be able to lead the people in the right way of the
Lord." What effect did this offering produce? The Lord granted the
desire of his heart. Here was a standard given. Solomon did not want a
blessing worth a certain amount, he wanted one that should reach his
people through him; the blessing that be might; be enabled to rule
over them in wisdom. He sought such a blessing, and not the blessing
of earthly goods; and God granted it to him, and he made the wisest of
men and the best ruler that ever led that people; although his heart
was led astray, after idols, as the Lord told him it would be if he
took wives from other nations which were idolatrous. When we make
offerings unto God, they should be of the best and the choicest that
we have, and when this is the case we can with more freedom and faith
ask our Father for some of the best of His blessings. But if we give
the poorest of our property as some do, will it be acceptable to the
Lord, and shall we obtain the blessing we desire?

vol. 23, p.315
If you were going to make an offering to the nobles of the earth, you
would never think of presenting anything but the best and choicest of
the kind of gift you were going to make. I do not want to speak
lengthily upon this matter of offerings, but to merely remind you that
when we make offerings we should do so in sincerity, imparting the
best we have, as did Abel, and never presenting anything that our
better [p.316] nature would intimate to us would not be acceptable to
God or His servants, that we may not share the lot of Cain.

vol. 23, p.316
Let us how return more particularly to the subject of tithing. The
Lord gave to His people anciently the law of tithing. It is recorded
in the 14th chapter of Genesis, that Abraham, when he went out with
318 trained men, in the power of God, slew certain wicked kings,
thereby winning the admiration of God's High Priest Melchisedek, who
we are told, went out to meet him when he was returning home, and
blessed him. Abraham turned over one-tenth of the spoils that he had
taken to this man of God; he did not even take them home, so regardful
was he to conform to this law, which he respected and honored, and the
observance of which brought such great blessings upon his own head and
upon the heads of his generations after him, who also observed this
law. Paul, hundreds of years afterwards, quoted it as an example for
those of his day.

vol. 23, p.316
The Bible informs us that Jacob, while serving for his wives,
recognized this law, and said to the Lord: "Of all that thou shalt
give me I will surely give the tenth unto thee." The Lord blessed him
with the desires of his heart and prospered him exceedingly. He paid
his tithing.

vol. 23, p.316
So also the Prophet Joseph and other leading Elders of the Church in
our own day have covenanted with the Lord and paid their tithing with
most careful consideration. When Israel was being brought up from the
land of Egypt, and the Lord established his law among them to make
them his people, he gave them the following commandment in regard to
tithing. Leviticus 27, 30, 34: "All the tithe of the land, or of the
fruit of the tree is the Lord's; it is holy unto the Lord." And if a
man will at all redeem aught of his tithes, he shall add thereto the
fifth part thereof. And concerning the tithe of the herd, or of the
flock, even of whatever passeth under the rod, the tenth shall be holy
unto the Lord." "Whatsoever passeth under the rod." Do you know what
that means? I will relate the history as it has come down to us. When
they came to pay their tithing the Lord told them it should not be the
poorest neither would he ask the best; therefore they put their flock
or herd in a pen having an outlet just large enough for one to pass
out at a time, and as the animals passed in single-file, the owner
stood by with a rod in his hand that had been dipped in some sort of
coloring material, counting them as they came out, and touching every
tenth animal with his colored rod. He would not go in among them and
pick them lest his judgment might not be right, but the flock passed
out according to their own inclination, and as they passed, the owner
stood with the coloring rod and marked on the back of every tenth
animal, and after all had passed out to an adjoining fold, those that
were marked were then picked out from the flock. "He shall not search
whether it be good or bad, neither shall he change it; and if he
change it at all, then both it and the change thereof shall be holy;
it shall not be redeemed." They were to take it as it came, not to
pick the good nor the bad; this was the requirement, that they should
give to the Lord tithes of all: Leviticus, 27, 30 and 33. There is
another feature in this which is worthy of notice, while all Israel
paid these offerings and tithes of  [p.317] their seed and grain,
flocks and herds, to the ones appointed to receive it—to the Levites;
that tribe of Israel was forbidden to have any other property, but
they had to live on the tithing thus presented. Still they were
required to pay a tithe of what they received the .same as the rest of
the people. The Scriptures say about this in the 18th chapter of
Numbers: "And the Lord spake unto Moses, saying, Thus speak unto the
Levites, and say unto them, when ye take of the children of Israel the
tithes which I have given you from them for your inheritance, then ye
shall offer up an heave offering of it for the Lord, even a tenth part
of the tithe. And this your heave offering shall be reckoned unto you,
as though it were the corn of the threshing floor, and as the fullness
of the winepress." Thus we see that the Levites had to pay tithing of
all they received.

vol. 23, p.317
Again, the Lord called upon Israel to hold at certain seasons what
they called feasts. He told them that they should bring their
supplies, provisions, etc., at the times of these feasts, and that on
the first day they should not do any manner of work, but should come
together on the day of the feast of Pentecost and the passover, and
should remember how the Lord passed by them in the land of Egypt; and
the first day and the last day of the feast they were required to keep
without working. And the people  were commanded to eat before the Lord
with clean hearts and with rejoicings, and were particularly requested
to invite the Levite who was without part or inheritance among them.
The Lord pointed out things definitely for His people, and as long as
they obeyed strictly the requirements made of them they flourished and
prospered in the land. And it was wonderful how that little land of
Canaan was made to support the millions of Israel, with all their
flocks and herds. It was truly a land flowing with milk and honey. And
it was because of the blessing of God that was upon it.

vol. 23, p.317
The Lord our God wants us to sanctify this land unto him by paying our
tithing and offerings, that He may bless it unto us and make it a
blessed land upon the face of the earth, not only to us but to our
generations after us. He has gone so far as to say that kings should
not rule over it, and that if the people who live upon it should
become wicked, when the cup of their iniquity became full they should
be cut off. These are great promises made unto us if we carry out the
requirements of the Gospel. And yet, how little do we know of the
great blessings that follow obedience to the law of tithing? Some seem
to forget that if they do not pay tithing, they are not even entitled
to a recommend from their Bishop to partake of the general blessings
of the Lord's house. They do not seem to realize this. The day is
coming when you will want to go into the Temple of the Lord which is
now being erected in your city, and receive your ordinances there, the
records will be searched to see if you have paid your tithing. And
then you will have occasion for sorrow, and regret if you have not
been faithful to this requirement in times of prosperity, and while
you could have paid as well as not.

vol. 23, p.317
There are some features of this subject which seem like a crowning
climax of the text. After the Lord revealed to Israel the law of
tithing, and after telling them how [p.318] to keep the feast of the
Passover etc., he tells them another peculiar thing, to which I wish
to call your attention, as it is connected with the subject—in
Deuteronomy, xxvi, 12, 13.

vol. 23, p.318
"When thou hast made an end of tithing, all the tithes of thine
increase the third year, which is the year of tithing, and hast given
it unto the Levite, the stranger, the fatherless and the widow, that
they may eat within thy gates, and be filled.

vol. 23, p.318
"Then thou shalt say before the Lord thy God, I have brought away the
hallowed things out of mine house, and also have given them unto the
Levite, and unto the stranger, and to the fatherless, and to the
widow, according to all thy commandments which thou hast commanded me:
I have not transgressed thy commandments, neither have I forgotten
them; I have not eaten thereof in my mourning, neither have I taken
away aught thereof for any unclean use, nor given aught thereof for
the dead; but I have hearkened to the voice of the Lord my God, and
have done according to all that thou hast commanded me."

vol. 23, p.318
Here is a curious saying: When thou hast made an end of this tithing,
and eaten within thy gates, then thou shalt say before the Lord: "I
have brought away the hallowed things out of mine house, and also have
I given these unto the Levite, and the stranger, to the fatherless and
to the widow, according to all thy commandments which thou hast
commanded me; I have not transgressed thy commandments, neither have I
forgotten them." Now, supposing there was an ordinance of that kind
instituted among us that at the close of each annual settlement, it
was required of each man to say, I have paid my tithing, the tenth of
all the Lord has given unto me; I have delivered it to my Bishop or to
the storehouse of the Lord, as the Lord has required. And then to say,
I have done all things according to the commandments of the Lord my
God, and have not failed in any of these things. How many of us could
lift up our hands and say that we have done all that God has required?
There was the point—God brought it home to the people, and when a man
could say this his neighbors knew he was living the law of God. This
was something that created confidence and fellowship between man and
man. When they could thus testify that they had done all that was
required of them, they could also, with good grace and faith, ask the
blessings of God upon them and their land as written in the 15th verse
of the chapter just quoted: "Look down upon thy holy habitation from
heaven and bless thy people Israel, and the land which thou hast given
us, as thou swarest unto our fathers, a land that floweth with milk
and honey." As the Lord has in like manner said unto us.

vol. 23, p.318
"And I say unto you, if my people observe not this law, to keep it
holy, and by this law sanctify the land of Zion unto me, that my
statutes and my judgments may be kept thereon, that it may be most
holy, behold, verily I say unto you, it shall not be a land of Zion
unto you."

vol. 23, p.318
There is one other thing in connection with this wherein the Lord gave
to the people a requirement which it would seem was intended to reach
home to their hearts and to prevent greed and covetousness. Every
seventh year was a year of jubilee or release when the poor, the
unfortunate, the bondmen and [p.319] the debtor were set free.

vol. 23, p.319
If a man borrowed of his neighbor during the early part of the six
years, he had more time which gave a better prospect of being able to
pay before the seventh year arrived. If another wished to borrow
during the sixth year, not having so much time to earn or make the
pay, persons having money to lend would naturally feel that it was
doubtful if they would get their money back.

vol. 23, p.319
Upon this peculiar feature of financial policy the Lord says, "if
there be among you a poor man or one of thy brethren within any of thy
gates in thy land which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou shalt not
harden thine heart, nor shut thine hand from thy poor brother. But
thou shalt open thine hand wide unto him and shalt surely lend unto
him sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. Beware that
there be not a thought in thy wicked heart, saying, 'the seventh year,
the year of release is at hand,' and thy eye be evil against thy poor
brother, and thou givest him nought; and he cry unto the Lord against
thee, and it be sin unto thee. Thou shalt surely give him, and thine
heart shall not be grieved when thou givest unto him; because for this
thing the Lord thy God shall bless thee in all thy works, and in all
that thou puttest thine hand unto."—Deut. xv., 7-11.

vol. 23, p.319
How wonderfully the Lord in all his teachings seeks and works to do
away with covetousness, that sin which is idolatry, from the midst of
his people. If thy brother come to thee on the sixth year thou shalt
not close thine hand against him,  but thou shalt open wide thine hand
 unto him. Thou shalt not let thy wicked heart say, that the seventh
year, the year of release is at hand  and I perhaps will lose it all.

vol. 23, p.319
Brethren, since so exalted sentiments of charitable benevolence were
given to the ancients, under the law, shall we to whom the fullness of
the Gospel has come, let these precepts pass by unheeded without
treasuring them up in good and honest hearts?

vol. 23, p.319
I have but just begun to open the door, just commenced to enter into
some details that environ this great and vastly important subject. I
have only aimed at the importance and general bearing of this law upon
the Saints, as touching all that the Lord gives unto us, not dealing
in the least with the administration of His law.

vol. 23, p.319
Let us consider—who is it that causes the grain to increase when we
put it lute the earth? Who makes our flocks and herds to increase? Who
gives us the vitalizing air we breathe—the liberty we enjoy with all
the hopes and promises of eternal life and glory through obedience to
the Everlasting Gospel?	God the giver of every good gift.

vol. 23, p.319
From the foregoing we learn that the law of tithing is a strict
commandment, a law which if obeyed faithfully by God's people will
bring blessing, plenty and sanctification of the land occupied by them
unto God and His purposes, but if disobeyed the disobedient "shall not
be found worthy to abide among the Saints, and this land shall not be
a land of Zion unto them."

vol. 23, p.319
That the difference between tithing and offering is that tithing is
designated, meaning one-tenth, neither more nor less; while offerings
are also required, the amount is left optional with the giver—the
measure he metes will be measured to him again.

vol. 23, p.319
That the tithing of all that the [p.320] Lord gives unto us belongs
unto Him, and it is our first duty to the Church to pay it, and after
that the sacred precepts, teach offerings and a generous benevolence
to the poor and needy, whether in gifts or loans —discouraging greed
or covetousness of this world's goods, which is idolatry.

vol. 23, p.320
I earnestly pray that the Spirit of God may enable us to master this
and all other principles of the Gospel, until we shall possess the
riches of eternal life, the greatest gift of God to man. Amen.

John Taylor, November 23, 1882

Delivered in Payson, Thursday Evening, Nov. 23rd, 1882.

Man's Natural Spirit and the Spirit of God—Our Relationship 
With Him—His Dealings in the Latter Days—What is 
Expected of the Saints—Their Position and Labors Among the 
Nations—Christ the Example to All His Followers—Words 
of Counsel to Priesthood and People

Reported by John Irvine

vol. 23, p.320
We are living, as Brother Cannon has remarked, in a most important day
and age of the world. The times are pregnant with greater events than
any we have any knowledge of in the history of God's dealings with His
people among the nations of the earth in the different ages. The very
fact of our gathering together as we do is a very peculiar thing. It
differs from the way of any other people. It is a part of the Gospel,
and inspired by the spirit of revelation, even the gift of the Holy
Ghost which comes through obedience to the Gospel. There is and always
has been a spirit abroad in the world which is really a portion of the
Spirit of God, which leads mankind, in many instances, to discriminate
between good and evil, and between right and wrong. They have a
conscience that accuses or excuses them for their acts; and although
the world of mankind is very wicked and very corrupt, yet it will be
found that almost all men, though they may not do good themselves,
appreciate good actions in others.

vol. 23, p.320
The scriptures say that God "hath made of one blood all nations of men
for to dwell on all the face of the  earth, and hath determined
[p.321] the times before appointed, and the bounds of their
habitation; that they should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel
after Him, and find Him, though he be not far from every one of us."
The Scripture further says, He has given unto them a portion of his
spirit to profit withal. But there is quite a distinction between the
position that these people occupy and the one which we occupy. We have
something more than that portion of the Spirit of God which is given
to every man, and it is called the gift of the Holy Ghost, which is
received through obedience to the first principles of the Gospel of
Christ, by the laying on of hands of the servants of God. Hence, when
the Gospel was preached in former times among the people they were
told to repent of their sins; to be baptized in the name of Jesus for
the remission of their sins, and then to have hands laid upon them for
the reception of the Holy Ghost. They were told, moreover, what this
Holy Ghost would do; that it would take of the things of God and shew
them unto them; that it would cause their old men to dream dreams and
their young men to see visions; and that it would rest upon the
servants and handmaids of God, and they should prophesy. These are the
operations of that Spirit which dwells with God, the Father, and God,
the Son, namely the Holy Ghost. It is this Spirit that brings us into
relationship with God, and it differs very materially from the portion
of spirit that is given to all men to profit withal. The special gift
of the Holy Ghost is obtained as I have said, through obedience to the
first principles of the Gospel. Its province is to lead us into all
truth, and to bring to our remembrance things past, present and to
come. It contemplates the future and unfolds things we had not thought
of heretofore, and these things are very distinctly described in the
Bible, in the Book of Mormon, and in the Book of Doctrine and
Covenants. Herein lies the difference between us and others, and it
was so in former times. One of the ancient Apostles in speaking of our
relationship to God, says: "Now are we the sons of God, and it doth
not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when he shall
appear, we shall be like him; for we shall see him as he is." Again it
is said: "And if children, then heirs, heirs of God," that is,
rightful inheritors of the things of God, "and joint heirs of Jesus
Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also
glorified together." It is the Gospel of the kingdom that has brought
us into this relationship with God. We enjoy the same spirit that the
Saints enjoyed anciently in the days of Jesus, in the days of Moses,
in the days of Enoch, in the days of Seth, back to the days of Adam.
The Gospel which we have received is the everlasting Gospel, which,
through the atonement of Jesus Christ, brings men into close
relationship to God, their heavenly Father, and makes them heirs of
all the promises that God has made unto His people. Hence we occupy
this position—God is really and truly our Father and we are His
children. He is "the God of the spirits of all flesh," and he has told
us to draw near unto Him. He has taught us how to pray, and in what
manner to approach Him and to ask for such things as we need. This is
the position we occupy if we can comprehend it, and we are called upon
by the Almighty to do a great work. He has taken very great pains in
introducing the [p.322] principles of the Gospel. In the first place
He has Himself spoken to us from the heavens, as also has His Son
Jesus Christ. He has restored the everlasting Priesthood. All those
men who had it in their possession heretofore—that is those who held
the keys of it upon the earth—have appeared and restored the authority
of the Holy Priesthood which they held. Thus John the Baptist
appeared, and laying his hands upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery,
ordained them to the Aaronic Priesthood, using the following words:
"Upon you, my fellow-servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the
Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of
angels, and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion
for the remission of sins; and this shall never be taken again from
the earth, until the sons of Levi do offer again an offering unto the
Lord in righteousness." Peter, James and John afterwards conferred
upon Joseph Smith the Melehisedec Priesthood, which holds the key of
the mysteries of the kingdom, even the key of the knowledge of God. By
this Priesthood the mind and will of God is made known unto man; by it
man can walk according to the light and intelligence which God
imparts. Men have been ordained to this Holy Priesthood, and they have
gone forth to preach the Gospel to the nations of the earth. In this
labor they have been sustained, blessed and upheld by the Lord, for
although the world has generally been opposed to them in their
ministrations, yet He has given unto them power, wisdom and
intelligence, whereby they have been able to sustain and maintain the
principles which God has revealed. And then the sheep of God—that is,
the thousands that have been gathered together from among the
nations—have been led to see and believe in and obey the Gospel as it
has been presented to them. Jesus said that His sheep would know his
voice, and a stranger they would not follow. Through the medium of the
Gospel we have been gathered together in these valleys of the
mountains to-day. Why did the Lord call upon us? That He might have a
people who would obey His law; for the world generally will, not
listen to the voice of God; the nations of the earth, the kings of the
earth, the princes of the earth, the presidents of the earth, the
legislators of the earth, and the powers of the earth, will not listen
to the voice of God, and He has called us together, as He said He
would do, "one of a city and two of a family." He has gathered us
together that we may be taught of Him. It is written in the Prophets
that the people "shall be all taught of God;" and we want to progress
in this intelligence and in the principles which God has revealed
until men shall not say one to another, "Know ye the Lord, for all
shall know Him, from the least to the greatest." This is the position
that we are expected to occupy. Having obtained this knowledge of God,
we are to teach it to others, so that the eternal principles he has
revealed may be disseminated among the nations of the earth, until the
honest in heart shall be gathered out, until all that love truth and
are desirous to know the will of God and do it, will be under the
direction and guidance of the Lord. And then, when the will of God is
done among the saints of God upon the earth as it is done in  heaven,
a part of that which Jesus prayed for will be accomplished. Jesus
taught his [p.323] disciples to pray that the will of God might be
done upon the earth as it is done in heaven. At the present time it is
not done in all the earth, but it may be done among us if we will
subject ourselves to the law of God, the word of God, the will of God,
and the principles of eternal truth, and follow the teachings of the
Spirit of God; for as many as are led by the Spirit of God are the
sons of God, and if sons then are they heirs of God, and joint heirs
with Jesus Christ. Now, it is the rule of God which is desired to be
introduced upon the earth, and this is the reason why the Father and
the Son appeared to Joseph Smith, why John the Baptist conferred the
Aaronic Priesthood, why Peter, James and John conferred the
Melchisedec Priesthood, why Moses came to bestow the dispensation of
the gathering, and why other manifestations have been given unto us as
a people, His elect, whom He has chosen from among the nations. This
is an honorable position for us to occupy. We are called to fill
various duties that God requires at our hands. And our position is not
a nominal thing; it is a reality. It is true that God appeared to
Joseph Smith, and that His Son Jesus did; it is true that John the
Baptist appeared; it is true that Peter, James and John appeared; and
conferred upon him the Holy Priesthood; it is true that Moses and
Elias appeared unto him and that these all conferred upon him the keys
of their various dispensations; it is true that this Priesthood has
been conferred upon us; it is true that the Gospel has been preached
by the Elders of Israel to the nations, so far as they have yet gone;
it is true that those who have obeyed this Gospel have received the
Holy Ghost and have been placed in communication with God our Heavenly
Father. These things are all true. It is also true that Elijah has
appeared that the hearts of the fathers might be turned to their
children and the hearts of the children to their fathers—that is Adam,
Seth, Methuselah, Noah, Abraham, and the men of God in different
ages—that a general interest might be manifested towards the works of
God and the people of God as they have existed upon the earth, that we
may stand as saviors upon Mount Zion, and build up temples to the
Lord, and then go and administer in those temples for the living and
for the dead, that there may be, as the Prophet Joseph has said, a
welding link that will cement and bind other peoples with us and we
with them, and that there may be a bond of union, also, between the
people on earth and those in heaven, that we may operate together,
they in the heavens and we on the earth, for the accomplishment of the
purposes of God pertaining to the peoples that have lived, that now
live and that will live.

vol. 23, p.323
These are some of the objects of our existence, and this is the reason
we are gathered together in these valleys of the mountains. It is a
curious thing when you reflect that when you were baptized into this
Church nobody could keep you from gathering here. To do so, many wives
have had to leave their husbands, many husbands have had to leave
their wives, children have had to leave their parents, and parents
have had to leave their children. But we are gathered together that we
might learn the laws of life and the word of God, and that we might
comprehend the duties and responsibilities that devolve upon us—that
we might learn [p.324] how to save ourselves and how to save our wives
and children, our fathers and mothers, our uncles and aunts, our
grandfathers and great grandfathers, who did not have the privilege
which we enjoy. This is the position we occupy, that is, if we are
living our religion, keeping the commandments of God and obeying those
eternal principles which He has revealed to us. There are no people
living upon the face of the earth to-day, who enjoy the privileges
that this people enjoy, nor that have the light, the truth, or the
intelligence which we have The world does not understand us, nor the
principles we have received, and consequently we are persecuted,
opposed, and abused on all hands. It makes no difference, however. We
are here to do the will of God, to build up the kingdom of God, and to
establish the Zion of God. And we have been, many of us, to the ends
of the earth, I was going to say, but we have not been quite to the
ends, in fact I do not know where the ends are; but we have been up
and down the earth a great deal, and then there are a great many
places we have not yet visited. It is true the world has not treated
us very well, and I sometimes think that we entertain too much of the
same spirit that the world exhibits towards us. We are inclined to
return evil for evil. We ought not to do that. We should return good
for evil. "Bless them that curse you, and pray for them that
despitefully use you," said the Savior. We have had the Gospel
committed to us. For what? That we might be the messengers of life and
salvation to others, not of death, damnation and destruction, but the
messengers of life and salvation. How was it with Jesus when he was
upon the earth? "God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the
world; but that the world through Him might be saved." He came to be a
Savior to the world. He has not set us apart to condemn the world but
to preach the Gospel of life and salvation to the world. It is not for
us to feel in our hearts a principle of destruction, but a principle
of salvation, and to seek to benefit, to bless, and to exalt the human
family, as many as will come under the influence of the Son of God,
and that those that won't, why we will leave them in the hands of God;
it is for Him in His own way and in His own time, to do with them as
He may see fit. It is for us to carry out His designs; it is for the
Twelve, the Seventies and others to preach the Gospel to the world and
gather out the honest in heart; it is for us to give the inhabitants
of the earth fair warning, that they may comprehend the true state of
things and have the principles of life presented to them. "But," says
one, "they act very mean towards us." Well, so they do. But, then they
don't know any better. Don't know any better? No, they don't. They
don't comprehend things as we comprehend them. We profess to be
acquainted with the Spirit of God, as I before said, and with the
light of revelation, they don't. And furthermore, "The things of God
knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God." Well, but don't God say He
will come out in judgment against the wicked? Yes; but that is His
business and not ours, unless He calls on us to help Him, and we must
continue to bless them that curse us, and pray for them that
despitefully use us. It is our business to preach the Gospel, and
gather together God's elect from the four quarters of the earth. It is
for us to act  right—that is the [p.325] First Presidency, myself and
Counselors. We are poor, frail, weak creatures, just as you are, and
you are just as much as we are; there is nothing to boast about in any
of us. Any blessings we have received are the free gifts of God to us.
And He expects us to magnify our Priesthood and calling and to honor
Him. What else shall we do? We will preach the Gospel; we will try and
gather the people when we have preached; we will build Temples as we
are doing, and we will administer in them when they are finished, in
accordance with the pattern God has shown us, and we could not do so
unless He had shown us. Those men that prate so much about our affairs
and ignorance, we might build Temples for them, but would they know
how to administer in them? No; they would not; and there is not a man
living in the world outside of this Church who could perform the first
ceremony in a Temple of the Lord of Hosts, and we would not ourselves
have been in possession of that knowledge had God not revealed it to
us. But having this knowledge we can enter into these Temples and
administer for the living and for the dead. But we must humble
ourselves before the Lord, we must put ourselves right, we must teach
our families the principles of life, we must do right by our neighbors
and by everybody, we must magnify the Lord and observe His law, purge
ourselves from everything that is wrong, and say, "O God, try me and
prove me. Give unto me Thy Holy Spirit that shall light up the candle
of intelligence in my soul, that I may be enabled to see myself as
Thou seest me, and if there is anything wrong in me show it unto me
and give me power to put it away, that I may have the truth and be
full of the Holy Ghost, the light of revelation, and the power of
God." We want to put ourselves and our families in order. And then let
us learn to acknowledge the hand of God in all things and obey His law
and keep His commandments in everything; not in one thing only, but in
everything, that the Spirit and blessing of God and the power of God
may be with us, that we may be the sons of God without rebuke in the
midst of a crooked and perverse generation; that we may be full of
joy, peace and thanksgiving to God our Heavenly Father, that we may be
true to our devotions at the family altar, and every morning and every
evening bow before the Lord with our family and all that pertains to
us. And then let the quorums seek the spirit and power of the
Priesthood that belongs to them, whether High Counselors, Presidents
of Stakes, High Priests, Bishops, or whatever they may be, that all
may magnify their calling and be full of the Holy Ghost and the power
of God, laying aside our follies, our covetousness and our evils, and
wherein we have done any wrong make restitution for that wrong. Now,
this is the word of the Lord to you if you can receive it. Let us try
and obey the word and will of God, and keep His commandments, and then
call upon the Lord and He will hear our prayers. His eyes are over His
people, and His ears are open to their cries God will stand by His
Israel and he will deliver His people if they will only serve Him. No
man, no power, no nation can harm you if you are followers of that
which is good, for God will sustain His people. Zion is onward, onward
and onward. The kingdom of God will be established. No power upon the
earth can stay the hand of the Almighty. [p.326] Let us, then, be
humble and faithful, and fear God and keep His commandments, that the
Holy Ghost may dwell in us, that the peace of God may abide in our
habitations. Let us dedicate ourselves and our families and all that
pertains to us to the Lord, and we will feel that we are blessed of
Him. The work we are engaged in is not a phantom. We are going to
build up the Zion of God; and the kingdom of God will continue to grow
and increase, until "the kingdoms of this world are become the
kingdoms of our Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever."
If we will be faithful, God will bless us and prosper us, and all
things spoken in the Prophets will be fulfilled.

vol. 23, p.326
God bless you and lead you in the paths of life in the name of Jesus,
Amen.

Wilford Woodruff, December 10, 1882

In the Meeting House, Kaysville, Davis County, Sunday Morning, 
December 10th, 1882.

Hardship the Heritage of the Saints—The Necessity of Trial 
Forgiveness of Enemies—Inspired Dreams, "Get the Spirit 
of God"—The Great Work Expected of the Saints—Labors 
Among the Lamanites

(Reported by John Irvine)

vol. 23, p.326
We have met again this morning to hear and receive instruction and
worship the Lord and honor Him upon this holy Sabbath day.

vol. 23, p.326
The heavens are full of knowledge, full of instruction, full of
revelation and of principle and decree, and I may say of judgment, all
to be made use of in their day and time, and we have a right to all
the knowledge, all the revelation, all the principles of truth, that
we can claim by faith and diligence in serving the Lord and in the
performance of our duty.

vol. 23, p.326
I look upon the Latter-day Saints as occupying a position, I may say
equal, at least, to that occupied by the people of any other
dispensation that God has ever given to man. We are a blessed people;
we are favored of heaven and have received at the hands of our
heavenly Father a great many blessings both of the heavens and of the
earth, and we, as a people, should be grateful to the Lord our God for
the many kindnesses He has bestowed upon us. We live, in fact, in the
dispensation of the fullness of times. The last [p.327] dispensation
in which the Lord will reveal his mind and will to the inhabitants of
the earth, the last time in which the Lord will prune his vineyard,
the last time in which he will set up his kingdom upon the earth,
establish His Church, and build up His Zion, to prepare for the coming
of the Son of Man. And while we sometimes feel and have felt in days
that are past and gone, to complain because we meet with oppression,
persecution and affliction, yet I wish to say to my brethren and
sisters that these things are the heritage of the Saints of God. Any
people whom God calls will meet with opposition front those who will
not receive the Gospel of Jesus Christ. This has been the legacy of
the Saints of God in every age from Father Adam down to our own day.
Those that live godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution. I
believe myself, from the reading of the revelations of God, that it is
necessary for a people who are destined to inherit the celestial
kingdom to be a tried people. I have never read of the people of God
in any dispensation passing through life, as the sectarian world would
say, on flowery beds of ease, without opposition of any kind. I have
always looked upon the life of our Savior—who descended beneath all
things that He might rise above all things—as an example for His
followers. And yet it has always, in one sense of the word, seemed
strange to me that the Son of God, the First Begotten in the eternal
worlds of the Father, and the Only Begotten in the flesh, should have
to descend to the earth and pass through what He did—born in a stable,
cradled in a manger, persecuted, afflicted, scorned, a hiss and
bye-word to almost all the world, and especially to the inhabitants of
Jerusalem and Judea There was apparently nothing that the Savior could
do that was acceptable in the eyes of the world; anything and almost
everything he did was imputed to an unholy influence. When He cast out
devils the people said he did it through the power of Beelzebub, the
prince of devils; when he opened the eyes of the blind, the Pharisees
and priests of the day told the man to "give God the glory; we know
this man is a sinner." And so all his life through, to the day of his
death upon the cross. There is something about all this that appears
sorrowful; but it seemed necessary for the Savior to descend below all
things that he might ascend above all things. So it has been with
other men. When I look at the history of Joseph Smith, I sometimes
think that he came as near following the footsteps of the
Savior—(although no more so than his disciples)—as any one possibly
could. Joseph Smith was called to lay down his life; he sealed his
testimony with his blood, and passed through some serious trials and
afflictions. In section 122 of the Book of Doctrine and Covenants—the
word of the Lord given to the Prophet while in Liberty jail—the Lord
showed him his condition and position. He refers there to the trials
and troubles he was called to pass through, and then compares them
with what He Himself (the Savior) had to endure. He says: "And if thou
shouldst be cast into the pit, or into the hands of murderers, and the
sentence of death passed upon thee; if thou be cast into the deep; if
the billowing surge conspire against thee; if fierce winds become
thine enemy; if the heavens gather blackness, and all the elements
combine to hedge up the way; and above all, if the very jaws of
[p.328] hell shall gape, open the mouth wide after thee, know thou, my
Son, that all these things shall give thee experience, and shall be
for thy good. The Son of man hath descended below them all; art thou
greater than He? Therefore, hold oh thy way, and the Priesthood shall
remain with thee, for their bounds are set, they cannot pass. Thy days
are known, and thy years shall not be numbered less; therefore, fear
not what man can do, for God shall be with you for ever and ever." The
Lord showed him in this revelation that these afflictions were
necessary. We have been called to pass through trials many times, and
I do not think we should complain, because if we had no trials we
should hardly feel at home in the other world in the company of the
Prophets and Apostles who were sawn asunder, crucified, etc., for the
word of God and testimony of Jesus Christ.

vol. 23, p.328
How should we feel towards our enemies? President Taylor of late has
called upon us, to exercise towards them the same spirit that was
manifested by our Savior upon the cross: "Father forgive them they
know not what they do." We should endeavor to exercise that spirit.
Our persecutors, those who would seek to destroy us, do not know what
they do. They do not comprehend us at all. Why, bless your souls, if
the veil was lifted from off the eyes of the President of the United
States, from off the eyes of the members of the Congress of the United
States, and from off the eyes of our enemies, if this veil were lifted
they would bow before the Lord and plead for these "Mormons;" they
would do this if their eyes were open to see the future consequences
of taking a stand against this Church and kingdom. But there is a veil
over their eyes, because of their works of evil; and the day will come
when all peoples will mourn who take a stand against the kingdom of
God, the Zion of God, the Church of God, and the Lord's anointed;
unless they repent they will, when they pass into the other world, go
into outer darkness, where there is weeping and wailing and gnashing
of teeth. It is impossible, however, for the Saints of God to inherit
a celestial kingdom without their being tried as to whether they will
abide in the covenants of the Lord or not.

vol. 23, p.328
Well, I feel we are a blessed people. We have prospered. The Lord is
fighting our battles. The Lord holds the destiny of this nation and
all other nations in His hands. Our enemies can go no further than He
permits them.

vol. 23, p.328
We live in a day and time when the Lord has decreed to set up his
kingdom for the last time upon the earth. That is the reason we have
the privilege of building these Temples and these meeting-houses in
the mountains of Israel. The Lord has set his hand to establish his
kingdom according to his former promises, and it is going to prevail
upon the earth. He has told us to fear not our enemies; that though
earth and hell combine against us, they shall not prevail, if we are
built upon the rock of Christ.

vol. 23, p.328
We have come to this earth upon a mission; and we have been gathered
to the valleys of these mountains that we may be taught and instructed
in the things of God; that we may magnify our calling before the Lord;
that we may become saviors upon Mount Zion; that we may have power to
go forth and warn the  nations of the earth. I look upon the mission
of the Latter-day Saints [p.329] as being as important as that of any
people that ever lived in any age of the world. I have often expressed
my views with regard to this. As Elders of Israel, very few of us
fully comprehend our position, our calling, or relationship to God,
our responsibility, or work the Lord requires at our hands. The Lord
has given unto us the Priesthood. This is conferred upon us that we
may administer in the ordinances of life and salvation. But to enable
us to perform our duties acceptably, there is one thing we need, one
and all of us, and that is the Holy Spirit. While in Winter Quarters,
President Young had a dream in which the Prophet Joseph smith appeared
to him and said: "Brother Young, you exhort this people to obtain the
Holy Spirit; with it they can do anything that is necessary; without
it they cannot build up the kingdom of God." In one of my dreams while
in Arizona, I had the same admonition from President Young. I thought
he was attending one of our conferences. I said to him: "Can you speak
to us?" "No," he replied, "I have done bearing my testimony in the
flesh; I have merely come to see the people, to see you, to see what
you are doing. But I want you to teach the Latter-day Saints to labor
to obtain the Holy Spirit. It is one of the most important gifts that
the Saints of the living God can possess. You all need this," he said,
"in order to build up Zion. If you have not this Spirit—the Spirit of
the Holy Ghost, the testimony of Jesus, the testimony of the Father
and Son—you cannot get along. But if you are in possession of this
Spirit, your minds will be open to comprehend the things of God." This
is true. There is not a man in this Church and kingdom to-day, who, if
he is in possession of this spirit, will, set his heart upon the
things of this world. Any man that loves the world, the love of the
Father is not in him. We have received something better than the love
of gold, silver, houses and lands; we have received the promise of
eternal life. We have had conferred upon us the eternal Priesthood by
which our heavenly Father has created all worlds and redeemed all
worlds and has performed all his works from eternity to eternity.

vol. 23, p.329
Then, we should labor to obtain this Spirit while we are upon the
earth that we may overcome every evil. We have a mighty warfare on
hand. We have to contend against the world, the flesh and the devil.
There are temptations that surround every man and woman, that is, if
they attempt to keep the commandments of God, and no man or woman can
inherit eternal life without passing through this warfare in the
flesh. Other generations have had their turn. As a people it is our
turn to-day. The old patriarchs and prophets have gone, their missions
are ended, so far as their testimony in the flesh is concerned; but
they were valiant in the testimony of Jesus Christ; they kept the law,
and they will inherit a celestial glory.

vol. 23, p.329
I often reflect upon the promises made concerning the Priesthood. The
Lord, in a revelation upon this subject, says, Doctrine and Covenants,
33rd to 41st verses: "Whosoever is faithful unto obtaining these two
Priesthoods of which I have spoken, and the magnifying their calling,
are sanctified by the spirit unto the renewing of their bodies. All
that my Father hath shall be given unto him. Therefore, all those who
receive the Priesthood, receive this oath and [p.330] covenant of my
Father, which he cannot break, neither can it be moved." Now, I
sometimes ask myself the question, Do we comprehend these things? Do
we comprehend that if we abide the laws of the Priesthood we shall
become heirs of God and joint-heirs with Jesus Christ? I realize that
our eyes have not seen, our ears have not heard, neither hath it
entered into our hearts to conceive the glory that is in store for the
faithful. We are placed in a position to be proven and tried; we must
be, we have been, we shall be, until we get through with our labors in
the flesh. The Lord told Joseph Smith that he would prove us in all
things, whether we will abide in his covenant, even unto death, that
we may be found worthy: "for if we will not abide in his covenant, we
are not worthy of him." Jesus Christ abode in the covenant; he kept
all the commandments while he was upon the earth. He even was baptized
by the hands of John, although it was not for the remission of sin,
but to fulfill all righteousness. There was no part of the Gospel that
Christ did not fulfill, and he called upon Joseph Smith to fulfill the
same. This he did. He laid down his life. lie went to the spirit
world, and he is there watching over this people. He has power there,
and so have our brethren who have gone to the other side of the veil.
They are laboring for us. They are watching to see how we perform the
work left to our charge.

vol. 23, p.330
I hope we live our religion. I hope we strive to keep the commandments
of God. We occupy a very important position in the world. There are
very few of the inhabitants of the earth who are laboring to build up
Zion. There are very few, apparently, who are able to abide the law of
God. There are very few who are willing to sacrifice anything for
eternal life and salvation, and thousands will have to inherit a
kingdom other than the celestial.

vol. 23, p.330
Nevertheless, my brethren and sisters, we are laboring and progressing
in this work. Zion is advancing; the kingdom of God is rolling on. The
progress of this kingdom has never stopped from the day of its
organization; it never will until it has accomplished all for which it
has been organized and established on the earth to accomplish. We have
a great work to do. We are commanded to preach the Gospel to the
nations of the earth. The Elders of Israel have been doing this for
the last fifty years. We are still doing it, in the United States and
other parts of the world. We shall continue to labor among the
Gentiles just as long as the Lord says we must do so. But at the same
time we have now been commanded to turn to a branch of the house of
Israel. Here are the Lamanites, thousands and thousands of them
surround us. They look to us for the Gospel of Christ. It is our duty
to go to them and organize them, and preach to them the words of life
and salvation.

vol. 23, p.330
Then, again, we have temples to build in our day and time, that we may
go into them and do a work both for the living and for the dead. Our
mission is more extended and extensive than we realize. There have
been no Prophets, no Apostles, upon the earth for the last 1,800
years, that we are much acquainted with, except Nephi, who dwelt upon
this continent several hundred years after the death of Christ. There
has been no one upon the earth with authority to preach the Gospel to
the nations of the earth. Many  [p.331] generations have passed away.
Many thousands of millions have passed into the spirit world. We are
now at the end of the sixth thousand years. We are bordering upon the
millennium. We are living in the great and last dispensation, in the
which the God of Israel expects us, his servants, his sons and
daughters, to perform the work which has been left to our charge. It
is our duty to build these temples. It is our duty to enter into them
and redeem our dead. Joseph Smith is preaching to the spirits in
prison; so are all the Elders who have died in the faith. There are
millions of them there, and they must have the Gospel offered to them.
Joseph Smith and others cannot baptize the spirits in water, it is not
the law; but their posterity, their sons and daughters who are living
in the last dispensation, are expected to go into these temples and
there redeem their dead. This is a good work, and it is a great
blessing for men and women to have this privilege. We have one of
these temples finished, and we are doing a great work in that temple.
A hundred and sixty-two thousand persons have been baptized for the
dead, and nearly seventy thousand endowments have been given in that
temple. We have only just begun this work. We want the Logan temple
finished, as also the temple at Manti, that the people may go forth
and redeem their dead. Our forefathers are looking to us to attend to
this work. They are watching over us with great anxiety, and are
desirous that we should finish these temples and attend to certain
ordinances for them, so that in the morning of the resurrection they
can come forth and enjoy the same blessings that we enjoy. We are
living in the flesh and have the privilege of receiving the Gospel of
Christ for ourselves. Our forefathers had not this privilege; and as
their posterity when we meet them in the spirit world we shall have.
the joy and satisfaction of knowing that we did our duty by them while
here upon the earth. We occupy a position in this capacity towards
them the same as we do to this generation. We occupy the position of
Saviors upon Mount Zion.

vol. 23, p.331
There are a great many things I might mention that are of interest to
the Latter-day Saints. We should humble, ourselves before the Lord. We
have been called to set our houses in order, that we should seek to
obtain the Spirit of the Lord that it may enable us to magnify our
callings in the Priesthood. We are under great responsibility. It
won't pay to apostatize; "there is no money in it." Any man who
receives this Priesthood and tastes of the word of God, and of the
powers of the world to come—any man that turns away from these things,
apostatizes, and turns away from the Church of God, shall not, in
accordance with the revelations of the Lord to Joseph Smith, "have
forgiveness of sins in this world nor in the world to come."

vol. 23, p.331
The Lord is laboring for his kingdom. In his hands he holds the
destiny of this people and of this generation, and if we will do our
duty he will sustain and uphold us and Zion will not be moved out of
her place. I am anxious to see the Latter-day Saints rise up and
magnify their calling. We (the Twelve Apostles, Seventies and others)
are called to go forth to preach the Gospel to the Lamanites and
organize them. I am glad of it. I have felt for a long time that we
should turn our attention to them. They are the [p.332] literal
descendants of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and the Lord is working in
their midst. The vision of their minds is beginning to be opened, and
they are to be taught the things of the kingdom of God. I have thought
sometimes that they have more faith than the Latter-day Saints. I
traveled among them for one year in Arizona and New Mexico. I visited
those that dwell in the walled cities. They have some seven villages
on the top of a mountain from 500 to 1,500 feet high. One thing struck
me very forcibly while there. Although a good many of these people are
superstitious, some of them sun-worshippers and so forth, yet they
seem to be impressed with the idea that there is going to be a famine.
They have enough grain and dried squash laid up to last them for
years, and they think the day is not far off when they will need that
which they have stored up. Don't we believe that a famine will come? I
know some of our sisters are laying up wheat, I hope the Relief
Societies will continue to do so, and the brethren should help them. I
believe that the Latter-day Saints ought to store up grain against a
day of want. The Bible tells us that prior to the coming of the Son of
Man there shall be wars and rumors of wars, famines, pestilence, and
earthquakes. All these things will come to pass.

vol. 23, p.332
It is a good time with us. The Lord has blessed us. He has blessed the
earth for our use; and we ought to dedicate our families, our fields,
our crops, our herds, to God. We should pay our tithing according to
the law of God. We should attend to all the duties required at our
hands. We should not neglect our prayers. Men should seek to enjoy the
spirit of God, and the fellowship of His Holy Spirit. We should seek
to do all the good we can, so that we may feel satisfied when we get
through.

vol. 23, p.332
I pray God to bless you with His Holy Spirit; I pray that he will give
us power to fulfill our calling in the Priesthood, power to build up
Zion, power to finish these temples in which we may redeem our dead.
This is my prayer in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.

John Taylor, October 29, 1882

Delivered at Grantsville, Sunday Evening, Oct. 29th, 1882.

Men Powerless Except as God Permits—Ordeals Necessary to 
Purify—Zion Will Triumph

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.332
I am pleased to have the opportunity of again meeting with the people
of Grantsville.

vol. 23, p.332
In regard to the remarks which we have just heard pertaining to the
desires and intentions of the wicked they are true and correct; but at
the same time I do not feel any trembling in my knees, do you? It has
been said, the wicked rage, and the people imagine a vain thing; and
the Lord will have them in derision. Again, the Lord said unto my
Lord, sit thou on my right hand until I make thine enemies thy
footstool. There are other remarkable and significant sayings in
relation to these things; and whatever the opinions and ideas of men
may be, it will be found at last that the Lord rules, manipulates and
manages the affairs of men, of nations and of the world, and
therefore, neither this nation nor any other nation can do anything
more than God permits. He sets up one nation, and puts down another,
according to the counsels of his own will. And he has done this from
the beginning, whether men believe it or not. And as regards what are
called the mighty ones—the kings of the earth—one of the prophets in
speaking of them says that he saw them gathered together in a pit; and
that after many days they should be visited. All men are but human;
their breath is in their nostrils, and they have no power but that
which God gives them. Anything beyond this they are powerless to do;
and why, then, should His people fear?

vol. 23, p.332
We certainly have a work to perform on the earth, and God our Father
has selected us for that purpose, He raised up Joseph Smith. and other
men, and conferred the holy Priesthood upon them and to-day they are
found organized as Elders, High Priests, Seventies, the Twelve, etc.,
by whom the Lord expects to lift up a standard to the nations, and an
ensign to the people. And notwithstanding the calculations and plans
of the world, we are told that when this standard is lifted up, the
Gentiles shall seek unto it, "and his rest shall be glorious." That is
the way I read my Bible: I expect you will find it in yours. We are
not going to war. We did not originate this work any more than men
originated any work in which God called them to labor, at any former
time. God has been the chief mover and manipulator of men in the
different ages of the world from the time of their first existence
upon the earth to the present. He has given men; their own agency, and
they have the [p.334] privilege of receiving or rejecting it, but he
holds them responsible for their acts. He does not hold us responsible
for the acts of other men, nor for the acts of the nations.

vol. 23, p.334
He has given unto us a mission to preach the Gospel to every creature;
and he that believes shall be saved, and he that believes not shall be
damned. He has gives unto us authority and has commanded us to preach
this Gospel to the nations of the earth; and we have been doing it now
for some fifty years, and are constantly sending out missionaries by
way of fulfilling this duty. We have done this and are still doing it,
not because the world love us very much; if they did, it would be a
marvel, for Jesus in his day said: "If the world hate you, ye know
that it hated me before it hated you. If ye were of the world, the
world would love its own; but because ye are not of the world, but I
have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you." And
there has been a spirit of opposition and antagonism to the Church and
kingdom of God in all the various ages of the world. Paul speaks of
men who had to wander about in sheep skins and goat skins, secreting
themselves in deserts, in dens and caves of the earth; of whom the
world was not worthy. Said he, these men showed plainly by their acts
that they desired a better country; "wherefore God is not ashamed to
be called their God, for He has prepared for them a city" which is
incorruptible, undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in the
heavens for them. Such men had a knowledge of these things, and they
did not seem to care very much about the consequences of their
obedience to the laws of God.

vol. 23, p.334
The three Hebrew children exemplified their faith in God when they
ware told to do a certain thing; but, said they, we cannot do it. "But
if you do not we will put you into a fiery furnace." All right; it is
not a very pleasant ordeal to go through, but one thing we know, we
will not bow down to your image, nor worship the god which you have
set up. And that is a fact in regard to us. We do not know what God
will permit men to do or what he will not; but one thing we do know,
that is, we will not worship their god nor bow down to their image;
and we feel quite easy about the result—at least, that is the way I
feel. It was considered criminal for Daniel to pray to his God, but he
prayed nevertheless; and the Lord was merciful to him and took care of
him. The king felt a little better towards him than some of our pious
people feel towards us. He was called a heathen king; but he was a man
that had the fear of God in his heart, and he had respect for his
fellow-men. And when Daniel was cast into the lions' den, in the
morning early the king repaired to the place, and with a lamentable
voice cried, saying, "O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God
whom thou servest continually able to deliver thee from the lions?"
Daniel answered: "O king, live for ever. My God hath sent his angel,
and hath shut the lions' mouth, that they have not hurt me." I do not
know, but I am inclined to think that if some of you Latter-day Saints
had the same ordeal to pass through, that few, if any of the
authorities of the land would feel as much interested in you as the
heathen king did in Daniel.

vol. 23, p.334
It is necessary that we pass through certain ordeals in order that we
may be purified. People sometimes  do not comprehend these things;
they think it would be very [p.335] nice to do as the Methodists sing
about sometimes—sit and sing themselves away to everlasting bliss. And
where is that? Somewhere they say beyond the bounds of time and space.
I have never come across a person that was able to locate that place;
and it is one of those thing I never could comprehend. Bat they did
not all do this in former times. When no other power operated against
them Satan himself undertook to interfere; and I sometimes think that
he has done that very thing in our day. Job, for instance, was a
curious sort of a character. It is said that on a certain occasion the
sons of God met together, and that Satan also presented himself before
them—rather a strange personage to meet with the sons of God. I think
sometimes that we have exhibitions of that here. And on that occasion,
as usual, he was full of accusations; you know he always has
represented the saints of God as the meanest set of people that ever
lived, and he is up to his old tricks to-day; but then, we are told
that he was a liar from the beginning. When he went before the Lord—I
suppose he had been complaining to Him of the people down below, for
he is called the accuser of the brethren—said the Lord to him:
Lucifer, hast thou considered my servant Job, that there is none like
him in the earth, a perfect and an upright man, one that feareth God
and escheweth evil? And Satan answered the Lord: Doth Job fear God for
naught? Hast not thou put a hedge about him, and increased his
substance, and blessed the work of his hands—as much as to say: "I,
too, would serve the Lord, if he would treat me as well as Job has
been treated; but let me have a rap at him and I will show you then
what he will do." And the Lord gave him permission to afflict Job, but
charged him that he was not to take his life; and the devil did
afflict him, as you all know. But in all that he did he found that Job
was true to his God, and that the confidence he reposed in him was not
misplaced. Not discouraged, however, the devil appeared again before
the sons of God, and the Lord took occasion to remind him that Job
"holdeth fast his integrity, although thou movest me against him, to
destroy him without cause." And Satan answered the Lord, and said,
"Skin for skin, yea, all that a man hath will he give for his life.
But put forth thine hand now, and touch his bone and his flesh, and he
will curse thee to thy face." The Lord then permitted the devil to
afflict his body, which he did; and on the back of that he got Job's
friends to come and visit him, and comfort him—you have heard of
"Job's comforters"—and they did "comfort" him? they would have him
believe that all his misfortunes and sufferings were because of his
wickedness, and the judgments of God were overtaking him, and then to
crown the climax his wife comes along and says, Job, I would not stand
it any longer; I would curse God and die like a man. But, says Job,
thou speakest like one of the foolish women. What, shall we receive
good at the hands of the Lord, and not evil. And notwithstanding all
that was brought upon him, he said, Though He slay me, yet will I
trust in Him, for I know that my Redeemer liveth; and that He will
stand in the latter day upon the earth, and that although worms may
wallow in my flesh, and revel in my brain, yet, in my flesh shall I
see God, these eyes shall behold him, and I shall see him for myself
and not for another? [p.336] Job had faith in his God, and he
delivered him; and in his latter days he gave him more children and
more property than he had ever possessed before.

vol. 23, p.336
Again, we read of certain people, described in the visions of John,
who were clothed in white raiment, singing a song that no man knew or
could sing excepting those that were acquainted with the principles
that they were. And who were they? They were those that had come up
through much tribulation, who had washed their robes and made them
white in the blood of the Lamb. And are we not told that we must he
made perfect through suffering? Are we not told, that "it became him,
for whom are all things, and by whom are all things in bringing many
sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect
through suffering?" I think that is the doctrine that we have read in
our Bible; and that is the doctrine that I have always believed in.
There are many of our good Latter-day Saints who are grasping and
covetous and who take advantage of one another, and who frequently act
dishonorably and who say things that are improper and wrong, and that
are contrary to the principles of justice and equity; and sometimes it
is necessary that men should be shook up a little. God in His wisdom
has handled as from time to time. I can see men around me to-night
whom I have seen and known for forty years —do you remember, brethren,
when we had to leave the State of Missouri, "all hands and the cook?"
And did we cry about it? I think not. I felt as happy then as I do
now, and I feel quite comfortable to-night. I feel that all is well in
Zion. As long as people have within them the principles of eternal
life; as long as they have within them the hope that blooms with
immortality and eternal life, what do they care about what is
happening or going to happen; what do they care what this nation can
do or is going to do. They can only do what God permits them.

vol. 23, p.336
We have learned many things through suffering, we call it suffering; I
call it a school of experience, I never did bother my head much about
these things; I do not to-day. What are these things for? Why is it
that good men should be tried Why is it, in fact, that we should have
a devil? Why did not the Lord kill him long ago? Because he could not
do without him. He needed the devil and a great many of those who do
his bidding just to keep men straight, that we may learn to place our
dependence upon God, and trust in Him, and to observe his laws and
keep his commandments. When he destroyed the inhabitants of the
antediluvian world, he suffered a descendant of Cain to come through
the flood in order that he might be properly represented upon the
earth. And Satan keeps busy all the time, and he will until he is
bound; and I expect they will then have good times until he is loose
again. The time will be when he will be east into the bottomless pit,
and he will not be able to deceive the nations any more until the
thousand years have expired. I have never looked at these things in
any other light than trials for the purpose of purifying the Saints of
God, that they may be, as the Scriptures say, as gold that has been
seven times purified by the fire.

vol. 23, p.336
The Lord has gathered us from the nations of the earth and has given
to us His Holy Spirit. He has  organized His Church, and He [p.337]
has conferred upon us all the rights and privileges of the Holy
Gospel. He has taught us how to save ourselves, and how to save our
wives and children, and how to save the living and how to save the
dead. He has taught us how to be saviors upon Mount Zion, and he has
taught us that the kingdom is the Lord's; He has taught us that we are
operating for him and his kingdom in the interests of humanity; for he
is desirous to gather out from the nations all the pure, the virtuous
and the noble, men and women who will observe his laws and keep his
commandments.

vol. 23, p.337
Again, he has given unto us eternal covenants, as referred to this
evening, which also are true and have emanated from Him. Can we
violate the principles of eternal life? No, never. We have got to put
our trust in God, let the consequences be as they may. And as long as
we do this, and as long as we keep the holy covenants we have entered
into with him and with one another, Zion will trinmph; and the wicked
will waste away until there will be no place found for them; and the
man or the nation that lifts up his hand against Zion will wither
before Almighty God. I will prophecy that in the name of Jesus Christ,
and I will meet the consequences of what I say. But I will tell you
what we have to do, my brethren and sisters, we must fear God in our
hearts; we must lay aside our covetousness and our waywardness, our
self-will and foolishness of every kind. As brethren, we must humble
ourselves before the Lord, repenting of our sins, and henceforth
preserve our bodies and spirits pure, that we may be fit receptacles
for the Spirit of the living God, and be guided by him in all our
labors both for the living and the dead. Our desires must be for God
and his righteousness, until we shall exclaim with one of old: O God,
search me, and try me, and if there be any way of wickedness in me,
bid it depart. It is for us, as fathers and mothers, to go before the
Lord in all humility and call upon him that his peace may be in our
hearts; and whereto we may have done wrong, confess that. wrong and
repair it as far as we possibly can; and in this way let every man and
woman in Israel begin to set their houses in order, and forever
cultivate the spirit of peace, the spirit of union and love. And if
the families of Israel do this throughout all the land of Zion, all
fearing God and working righteousness, cherishing the spirit of
humility and meekness, and putting our trust in him, there is no power
in existence that can injure us; for God will stand by and sustain his
people, and he will deliver them out of the hands of their enemies.
And as for the world I will say again, and as I have said on other
occasions, I care not what they may say or what they may do; the
wicked, whether men or nations can do no more than our Father in
heaven permits them to do, and so long as we are doing that which is
right before him, why should we fear—are we not in his hands, and is
not the whole world in his hands, and can he not do with us and with
them as seemeth him good.

vol. 23, p.337
Brethren and sisters, God bless you, and may his peace continue with
you, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.338]

Lorenzo Snow, November 4, 1882

Delivered at Logan, on Saturday Afternoon, Nov. 4, 1882.

The Lord Interested in the Salvation of the Whole Human 
Family—His Plans, Purposes and Dealings All to that End
—Necessity of Charity, Love, Union, Etc., in the Church of 
Christ—The Logan Temple and a Prophetic Glimpse at Its 
Future

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.338
The speaker commenced by reading the 19th, 20th and 21st verses of the
17th chapter of the Gospel according to St. John, and then said:

vol. 23, p.338
It is a question in my mind when reflecting upon the subject herein
contained whether we take into proper consideration the great purposes
that God has in view with regard to the human family, and the manner
in which he proceeds to accomplish them. When the Lord calls an
individual or a class of individuals out from the world, it is not
always with an object to benefit that particular individual or
individuals. The Lord has not in view merely the salvation of a few
people called Latter-day Saints, who have been or who may be gathered
into these valleys, but the salvation of all men, the living and the
dead. When the Lord called Abraham he made him certain promises
concerning the glory that should come upon him and his posterity, and
in these promises we find this remarkable saying: that in him and in
his seed all the nations of the earth should be blessed. Paul in
offering an explanation to this, says, in speaking of seed, it did not
have reference "to seeds as of many, but one which was Christ Jesus;"
that is, in Abraham and in Christ Jesus, his seed, all the families of
the earth should be blessed; showing that in calling Abraham and in
making this promise, the design of the Lord was to bless not only him
and his posterity, but all the families of the earth.

vol. 23, p.338
In the dealings of God with man, we find that he often called upon the
heathen nations with a view to the accomplishment of certain purposes.
The Ninevites, for instance, received a communication from the Lord
through the Prophet Jonah, telling them that in forty days their city
should be destroyed. This people was worthy to receive warning by a
revelation from God, as they manifested afterward in their repentance.
And Jonah fled from the presence of the Lord, for he knew that the
Almighty had respect for not only one nation and people, but for all
nations and peoples that feared Him, and lived according to the light
which they possessed; and he believed that the Lord would forgive that
people; and therefore  that he, as a Prophet, would fail in his
prediction, and would suffer in his [p.339] character as a Prophet.
However, we find that Jonah turned up at last in Nineveh, a wiser, if
not a better man. And he went to work in earnest, performing the
mission to which he had been called, and delivered the message to the
people. The king heard of it, and he had that faith in and that
knowledge of the character of the Almighty that he believed and
humbled himself, and used his influence with his nobles and people
that they should do likewise, that the wrath of God might be turned
and he had his people preserved. So he came down off his throne and
called upon his nobles to put on sackcloth, and commanded that the
beasts of the field should be covered with sackcloth, and the people
repented and humbled themselves before God in the hope that he would
turn away his wrath from them. And they so fully complied with the
requirements that his judgment was reversed, and the great city
preserved.

vol. 23, p.339
And when the Lord called upon the Prophet Jeremiah, he told him that
his purposes were not confined to the people of Israel, but that he
was interested in the welfare and salvation of all nations. On a
certain occasion he was commanded to make yokes and to place them upon
his neck; and when the messengers from the various nations should come
to visit Israel, he was to send those yokes to their masters, their
kings, and tell them what his mind and will were concerning them. The
yokes were sent to six different nations, with a message requiring of
those several kings certain duties. Those nations did not profess to
believe in God; they worshipped idols, but God had respect to them
notwithstanding. And it would not be a matter of astonishment to know
that those people stood upon a far higher plane of morality and faith
in God than the people of our boasted nineteenth century. Now, the
Lord told them that it was his intention to make a certain person king
over all the nations including theirs, and he required them to submit
to this change in their governmental affairs, as he had appointed
Nebuchadnezzar to hold dominion over all nations and peoples, and over
the beasts of the field. "All these things are mine (says the Lord)
and have I not the right to do with them as I please? Now you nations,
if you do not wish to be uprooted, listen to the voice of my servant
Jeremiah, and bow your necks to the yoke of Nebuchadnezzar." Even His
own people Israel whom He had called and proposed to lift up in the
eyes of the nations, Jeremiah was commanded to tell them to submit to
Nebuchadnezzar, and thus permit themselves to go into captivity; which
if they did not they should be overthrown, and Jerusalem destroyed.
But they would not listen. They worshipped false gods, and they obeyed
not the voice of the Almighty; but were guilty of all kinds of
abominations, and were so full of wickedness that the anger of the
Lord was kindled against them; and he permitted him, whom he called
his servant, Nebuchadnezzar, to destroy their Temple, break down their
altars, and scatter them throughout his kingdom. On a certain occasion
the Lord inspired King Nebuchadnezzar to issue an edict in which His
people Israel were much interested, as they were in captivity.
Nebuchadnezzar had discovered the true and living God, and he felt to
honor Him; and in order to fully satisfy his feelings in this respect
he passed an edict to the [p.340] effect that whosoever would not
respect the God of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego should be cut to
pieces and a dunghill be made of their houses. In this way the people
in Jerusalem and in the country round about while in captivity were
compelled to have regard to the true God, according to the edict of
the heathen king. This is the way God worked in those days.

vol. 23, p.340
Finally when Jesus came, he came as a sacrifice not simply in the
interest of Israel, or the posterity of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, but
in the interest of the whole human family, that in Him all men might
be blessed, that in Him all men might be saved; and His mission was to
make provision by which the whole human family might receive the
benefits of the everlasting Gospel, not, as I say, Israel alone, but
the whole human race; and not alone those dwelling upon the earth, but
those also in the spirit world. The Apostles at first did not
comprehend the universality of the purpose of the Lord, and it took
the Lord some time to convince them. There was Peter, he had the idea
that the Gospel was to be confined to the Jews; and in order to show
him to the contrary the Lord sent a special manifestation, in the form
of a sheet let down from heaven containing all manner of beasts, and
then commanded him to arise, slay and eat. But Peter demurred, giving
as a reason, that nothing unclean had entered his mouth. But he was
told that what the Lord had made clean no man should call unclean. And
after he had received this heavenly vision, he was waited on by
messengers sent by a distinguished personage. It appears that the Lord
had found a Gentile who honored Him, who gave much alms to the poor,
and who prayed honestly and fervently unto Him. When Peter was
conducted by the messenger to the place he learned that it was
Cornelius, a Gentile, who had sent for him; who had assembled with his
friends to hear what the Lord had to communicate. When Peter
discovered himself in the company of Gentiles he considered it highly
improper for one who was a Jew to be seen associating with that class
of people. And then Cornelius explained how that an angel had appeared
to him instructing him to send to Joppa to the house of one Simon, a
tanner, etc. On hearing this Peter commenced preaching to him and his
Gentile friends. And while he was speaking the Holy Ghost fell upon
them, and they spake in tongues and prophesied. His eyes were now
opened, and his views became changed from those narrow conceptions
that he had entertained in regard to the dispensation of the blessings
of the Lord being confined to a few. But when he saw that the Holy
Ghost was upon them as it had fallen upon his own people, he asked,
Who can forbid water that they should not be baptized? And he
commanded that they be baptized. Peter learned that the Gospel of the
kingdom was to go to all nations, that all might receive the benefits
of the same, according to the promise made to Abraham, that in him and
in Christ, his seed, all the nations of the earth should be blessed.

vol. 23, p.340
It was equally difficult to convince the other Apostles in regard to
this matter, for when they found what Peter had done they chided him
for so doing; so he explained to them how this departure occurred; how
that the Lord had convinced him as to the propriety of allowing the
Gentiles to be baptized.[p.341] 

vol. 23, p.341
I have thought sometimes that we take too narrow a view of the
character and purposes of God. When the Lord introduces a dispensation
to His servants, as a general thing it becomes necessary for them to
operate in the interests of many. There is one thing, however, that
should not escape our notice. From the verses which I have read the
importance and the necessity of the Apostles being united, was shown,
in order that the purposes of the Lord might be effective in the
world. For unless the Apostles and those that believed on them were
united, the world could not believe in the mission and purposes of the
Savior. Therefore Jesus prayed to the Father that all those whom the
Father had given Him might be one as He and the Father were one, that
the world might believe that the Father had sent Him. In fact this is
what the Lord designed to effect through Israel in bringing them out
from Egyptian bondage; He wished to make of them a united people, a
peculiar nation; a nation of people whom God could honor and respect
in order that the world might believe, and that they might receive the
blessings which He wished to bestow upon them, inasmuch as the human
race are all the offspring of God; and if Israel had carried out His
requirements, the world, no doubt would have been greatly benefited
thereby, and the purposes of God more fully effected. The Lord wished
to show His character, and the character of the heavens, and wished to
extend his love and blessings through Israel to the whole human
family; but Israel was disobedient and would not hearken to His voice.
And as to the Apostles, so far as their fulfilling the wishes of the
Savior concerning their being one, we are told by the revelations of
the Lord through the Prophet Joseph, that his disciples in days of old
had feelings one against another, and forgave not one another in their
hearts, and for this reason they were chastened, yes, they were sorely
chastened. The Apostles were persecuted, and with one exception
perhaps, were finally martyred. And the churches they established
never came to that union which the Savior prayed for, and consequently
they failed to stand the tide of opposition. The Latter-day Saints are
trying to do the work that Israel failed to do; and that the former
Saints did not accomplish, and we can only do it by becoming one even
as the Father and the Son are one, and this in order that the world
may believe that we are sent of God. We have got to be perfect, and
come to the measure of the stature of Christ Jesus, in order that the
world may know that Jesus has sent and commissioned His Apostles, and
restored the holy Priesthood. If we have division in our midst; if we
be divided either spiritually or temporally, we never can be the
people that God designs us to become, nor can we ever become
instruments in His hands of making the world believe that the holy
Priesthood has been restored, and that we have the everlasting Gospel.
In order for us to effect the purposes of God, we shall have to do as
Jesus did—conform our individual will to the will of God, not only in
one thing, but in all things, and to live so that the will of God
shall be in us. We have the same Priesthood that Jesus had, and we
have got to do as He did, to make sacrifice of our own desires and
feelings as He did, perhaps not to die martyrs as He did, but we have
got to make sacrifices in order to carry out the purposes of God, or
we shall not be [p.342] worthy of this holy Priesthood, and be saviors
of the world. God intends to make us saviors not only of many that now
dwell on the earth, but of many in the spirit world: He will not only
place us in a position to save ourselves, but He will make us
competent to assist in the redemption of many of the offspring of the
Almighty. And that we may assist in the salvation of other people we
are building the Temple on yonder plateau; and all Latter-day Saints
in this Temple district are called upon to aid in accomplishing this
work.

vol. 23, p.342
I have come now to what I wish to say about the business of this
Temple, in reference to which I desire to speak a few minutes. I
suspect that many of the Saints are anticipating the completion of
this Temple next spring. As to when it will be finished I am not able
to say; I think, however, it will depend upon the efforts we make to
that end.

vol. 23, p.342
The speaker then went on to speak of the work that was necessary to be
done, and proposed a way to accomplish the same; and then said:

vol. 23, p.342
I would not be afraid to prophesy, if I were in the habit of
prophesying, that the people of this Temple district will be found
ready and willing to do all that may be required by way of completing
this building. And I have not the least doubt in the world—I believe
it full, that angels will minister to the people, and the power of the
Almighty will be made manifest to a greater extent than at any other
time, or in any other house, since the days of Jesus. You know how it
was in that Kirtland Temple, Jesus the Son of God, appeared in His
glory standing upon the breastwork of the pulpit, His eyes like a
flaming fire, and His hair as white as the driven snow, while His
countenance shown like the sun in his brightness. And those who saw
Him testify to this fact, and they describe His voice as the sound of
rushing waters, as He said: I am He that was slain; I am He that
lives; I am your advocate with the Father. Your sins are forgiven you.
And He then blessed those who had assisted in building the Temple to
His name, and He accepted it at their hands. And this people will be
entitled to those blessings that Jesus in His glory pronounced upon
those who aided in building the Kirtland Temple, inasmuch as they
contribute in the future as liberally as they have in the past.
[p.343]

Chas. W. Penrose, January 14, 1883

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Sunday, Jan. 14th, 1883.

Revealed Religion and Man-Made Methods of Worship—Only One 
True and Acceptable Way to Worship God—Ancient and 
Modern Revelations Corroborate Each Other—God's Spirit 
the Light and Life of the Whole World—Men Generally 
Choose Darkness Rather Than Light—The Coming Forth of 
the Light in the Latter Days—Joseph Smith and His 
Doctrines—The Speaker's Personal Experience—The Operations 
of the Spirit—The Way to Obtain Knowledge From God—
The Necessity of Priesthood and Church Government—The 
Head of the Church God's Mouthpiece to the Church—The 
Perfection, Beauty, and Harmony of the Lord's Work

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.343
I feel thankful, my brethren and sisters, that I have the privilege,
with you, of assembling in this place to worship God; and I feel very
thankful that we are able to meet and worship God in the way that He
has appointed; and that the religion that we have embraced is no
cunningly-devised fable of man, but is the very truth of the eternal
God, and has been sent down from heaven in these latter times for our
benefit, for our guidance, and for our salvation, if we will hearken
to and obey it.

vol. 23, p.343
The God whom we worship is not a God of our own invention, but a God
who has revealed Himself to us, to a certain degree, and who has
pointed out to us the way in which we should walk. There is a
prevalent idea in the world that all the God there is, is such as men
have framed and fashioned in their own minds. It is true that the
people of the earth in different ages have imagined a great many
things in regard to Deity. They have set up Gods of their own,
worshipping them according to their own notions. But this is not the
case with the people called Latter-day Saints. They have not framed
and fashioned a being to fall down before and worship; but they have
received communication from a Divine Being with instructions holy they
should act, and those instructions form their religion, The leaders of
this Church have not invented the system; but every principle
connected therewith has been revealed from on high.

vol. 23, p.343
The God whom the "Christians" worship is a being of their own
creation—if, indeed, there can be such a being as they describe him to
be; they have formed certain notions concerning deity, and then they
have formulated those notions into [p.344] articles of faith or
religion. So with the heathen nations, so-called. They have formed
idols of wood and stone; others have chosen the heavenly bodies, such
as the sun, which represent to them certain qualities which they think
deity should possess. Not that the heathen nations really and truly
worship the wood or the stone, as such; but the images which they set
up, or the objects which they adore merely draw their attention to
something behind and above and greater than those objects. So with the
Roman Catholic. When he bows down before the image of the Virgin Mary,
or before the image of the Savior upon the cross, he does not profess
to worship the picture or the image; these are merely methods to lead
the mind to something beyond what the natural eye sees. But then,
these various deities which people worship are, after all, the
emanation of their own minds; they are gods of their own invention.
Herein lies the great difference between the sects of Christendom and
of heathendom, and the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.
The people of this peculiar Church worship a Being who has to some
extent manifested himself to them, and who has told them what they
know concerning Him. And the revelations He has made to us of Himself,
and of the Gospel of salvation that we have received have been given
in this our day and time through men whom He Himself has chosen for
this purpose. So with regard to the different ordinances and doctrines
of the Church to which we belong; and so with our mode of worship, and
everything belonging to our religion. It has all been revealed to us,
and we accept it as having come from a higher source. Our religion
consists of that which God reveals to us, not of that which we make
ourselves and then offer to Him. Some people seem to have the idea
that God ought to receive their worship, no matter in what way it is
made; that He ought to accept the ordinances which they administer or
receive, no matter what they may be; that all the worship which they
offer ought to be accepted by Deity, no matter in what shape or form
it may be devised. This is because the inhabitants of the earth do not
understand the true and living God and His ways. The Lord will not
accept that which He Himself has not appointed; He will not
acknowledge that which He Himself has not revealed. The inhabitants of
the earth are, of course, at liberty to devise modes of worship, and
they may frame their own religious tenets and doctrines, but these are
not acceptable to the Lord, neither is it reasonable that He should be
expected to accept them. When God manifests Himself to the inhabitants
of the earth and reveals to them truth, and makes known to them
ordinances, then the people are under obligations to receive that
which God has manifested; but God Almighty is not under obligation to
accept that which man has invented. It is true that the doctrines
which God has revealed in these latter days are not new; that they are
not revealed for the first time, because we are living in the latter
days. In previous ages of the world God manifested himself and
revealed to the inhabitants of the earth His ways and called upon them
to walk in his path; and, therefore, a great many things which God has
revealed to us may be found in the ancient Scriptures. Holy men of
old, called in the same way as men are in these  days, have left on
record some things which [p.345] God manifested to them; and they are
written in the Bible and the Book of Mormon, and in records that have
been lost, but which will be brought forth in this great and last
dispensation of God's mercy to man. So we may take up the book called
the Bible, and read a great many principles which have been made
manifest to us in our day; but we do not take them from the Bible or
any of these records. We receive them because God has revealed them to
us; and when we open the Bible or any of the books written by
inspiration, and find written therein many things which correspond to
that which He has revealed to us, they serve to corroborate the living
word of God, which has come down to us out of heaven.

vol. 23, p.345
The different. sects in Christendom profess to take the Bible, the Old
and New Testament, as their guide to salvation; and they say,
whatsoever is not found therein and cannot be proved thereby is not to
be received as an article of faith. That, in general terms, is one of
the principles which runs through the various "Christian" sects. They
found their faith, or profess to, upon the Bible. While we do not take
that position, while our faith is not founded upon the Bible or on any
written book, when we compare the Bible with what we do believe what
God has revealed to us, we find it corresponds; we find that God is
the same yesterday, to-day and forever. This Book says that, and that
his works are one eternal round. Truth is not new; it may be revealed
anew, and it maybe new to the people to whom it is revealed. But there
is only one plan of salvation, one true and everlasting Gospel. That
Gospel God revealed in the beginning; that Gospel God has revealed at
different times; and in these latter days he has revealed the same old
Gospel again in great plainness, and prepared the way so that all
people who desire the truth may come to the knowledge of it, without
being left to depend upon books that were written hundreds of years
ago, He having poured out upon man again the game spirit to guide and
direct them and to enable them to understand God and His purposes,
that men had who wrote the things contained in the Bible or in any
other inspired book left on record. And herein is another great
difference between the religion of the Latter-day Saints and all other
religions in the world. We have a living faith, a living God, and the
living word of God to guide and direct us every day of our lives. When
we read the letter of the word of the Lord, given ages ago, and that
has been handed down from generation to generation, we have the
satisfaction of knowing that the things which God has revealed to us
were revealed to the ancients, and that by receiving these things they
came to know God, whom to know is life eternal; and we are thereby
encouraged to imitate their examples, and also to avoid the errors
which they fell into.

vol. 23, p.345
Now although we do not base our faith upon the Bible or any other
written work, yet at the same time there are no people upon the face
of the earth who believe so much in the sacred scriptures left on
record and handed down to us, as do the Latter-day Saints. Though we
are not dependent upon books for our religion—for our religion would
exist if there were no books in existence, at the same time we
manifest by our works that we have more faith in the Bible than the
people who profess to base their faith upon it.

vol. 23, p.347
[p.346] At the beginning of our religion, if I may use that term—but
really there is no beginning, for it is true, and truth is eternal
without beginning and without end; every principle of truth always had
an existence, and when, therefore, I say beginning of our religion, I
mean the beginning of the revelation to the people in the day in which
we live—when our religion was first revealed the world was in
ignorance concerning God and his ways. It is true there was a
glimmering of light concerning him which was obtained through reading
the Bible, and other works containing the writings of men who in
former times were to some extent inspired. For the inspiration of God
in olden times was not confined to the men who wrote the Jewish
Scriptures. The Jewish prophets revealed the word of God; the holy men
of God who moved among the people in that nation were inspired from on
high; but God has permitted His Spirit, which is the light of truth,
and which manifests truth, to be poured out upon all the inhabitants
of the earth to some extent; for in that they live and move and have
their being, and all people of any age, race or country who seek unto
God with an honest heart in fervent prayer, desiring truth and to be
taught of God, will be enlightened by Him. There have been inspired
bards and sages and poets, who have uttered words of truth, words of
inspiration concerning things of which they had been enlightened of
God. And many things that such men wrote have been recorded and handed
down, and scraps of them may be found among all nations and peoples.
As the Apostle Paul says, "God hath made of one blood all nations of
men for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath determined the
times before appointed, and the bounds of their habitation; that they
should seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find
him, though he be not far from every one of us. For in him we live,
and move and have our being; as certain also of your own poets have
said, "For we are also his offspring." His Spirit has enlightened
mankind in all ages to a certain extent; for the spirit of the Lord,
which gives light to the human understanding is the spirit by which we
live; it is the spirit of light; it is the spirit of life. And as the
light that proceeds forth from that glorious luminary, the sun, gives
light to the earth, and also light to vegetation, and to man and
beast, so the spirit of Him who created us has been poured out upon
all people, and upon all animated things; indeed, we are told in the
revelations of God, that the light which lights our eyes is through
Him that enlighteneth our understandings, and is the same light that
proceeds from the bosom of God, and fills the immensity of space; that
it is the same light that lightens every man that cometh into the
world—the Jew, the Gentile, the bond and the free. We are told, that
"there is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth
them understanding." This is that spirit. It is the light of Christ;
it is the light of God. It is the life of our bodies, and it is also
the light of our minds. This spirit is not confined to one race of
people, or to one country, or to one age or generation, but it is
universal; it is of Him in whom we live and move and have our being.
It is the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the
world. And  if all men would be guided by [p.347] that natural light,
that natural inspiration which gives them understanding, and by which
they exist, they would be guided directly to Him who is the fountain
of all light; they would then be in a condition to be communicated
with by Him who is their Maker and Creator. But the inhabitants of the
earth have been from the beginning prone to walk in the ways of
darkness rather than in the light, because, as Jesus explained it,
"their deeds are evil." This is the reason why there is so much
ignorance in the world concerning God and His ways.

vol. 23, p.347
When the Lord, at different times, has raised up men who sought Him,
who learned of Him, and who put themselves in such a condition that He
could communicate with them, and through them to the rest of mankind,
generally speaking, those men have been despised and rejected by the
multitude. The great masses of the people have gone, downward in error
and darkness; it has been hard for them to walk in that straight and
narrow path which leads upward to light, to intelligence, to purity,
to the presence of Him who is the author of truth; and, therefore, the
vast majority of the servants of God, who have been called to be
special witnesses of the Almighty to a fallen world, have met with
cruel and inhuman treatment from those to whom they were sent. They
have generally been persecuted; they have been put to death in many
instances in the most ignominious manner; they have been beheaded;
they have been torn asunder; they have been cast into furnaces and
into dens of wild beasts, and in order to escape maltreatment they
have roamed hills and mountains, concealing themselves in dens and
caves of the earth; men bearing a heavenly message, a message fraught
with peace and good will to all men, a message too, involving their
eternal welfare and happiness. This is the reason why there has been
so much ignorance in the world concerning God; and it is in
consequence of their disobedience, in consequence of their wickedness,
in consequence of their love for darkness rather than light, in
consequence of their choosing the things that come from beneath in
preference to things that come from above. For there are two opposing
spirits or influences upon the earth, just as there are light and
darkness. They cannot dwell together; they always were and always will
be at war one with another, but one flees away at the approach of the
other, as when the light of the morning beams forth over the
hill-tops, darkness flees away.

vol. 23, p.347
The inhabitants of the earth have been willing to be led by the
influence of darkness; for there is a spirit of darkness upon the
earth as well as the spirit of light, which leads to death as surely
and certainly as the spirit of light leads to life. In the beginning
God gave to man his agency, leaving him to choose either light or
darkness, truth or error, as he might please. When men choose to
receive the light of truth, the spirit of truth prompts them to do
good, but it does not force them to do so; it is gentle and kind, and
will enlighten and bless if people are willing to receive and act upon
its promptings; but if men choose to walk in their own ways, they are
at liberty to do so without let or hindrance, so far as the spirit of
light forcing itself upon them to compel them to walk in the way of
the Lord, is concerned. The inhabitants of the earth generally have
chosen to walk in the paths which lead to death; they have chosen that
[p.348] which is evil and loved it, rather than that which is good;
therefore, they have not been led upward to the Source of Light, or
been able to communicate with Him.

vol. 23, p.348
When our Heavenly Father commenced this work with which you and I are
identified, the world was in darkness and without knowledge concerning
God. There was a little glimmering of light among them concerning some
things pertaining to God which men had read about in the Bible; and
there were some individuals in other generations who, searching after
truth, obtained some comprehension of the principles of truth, but
they knew not God nor the ways of God. There was no definite knowledge
in this age concerning Deity until God manifested himself to the
Prophet Joseph Smith in His own person and by His Son. Joseph saw the
Lord, and heard the heavenly voice saying, "This is my Beloved Son,
hear ye Him:" and he was instructed by the ministration of personages
direct from the presence of Deity, in regard to the things of God. So
that when he came to lay the foundation of this work, he did not
attempt to lay it according to his own notions and ideas, or according
to that which he had read in books or that which he had pondered over
or that which he or other men had invented; but he made known to
others what God had revealed to him. And when he bore testimony that
God lived, that Jesus who died on Calvary was the Son of God, he
testified of that which he knew because these Divine beings had
manifested themselves to him.

vol. 23, p.348
Joseph Smith was given to understand of the existence of a certain
record written by men who, in former times, in like manner had
received the word of God upon this continent. The place of its
existence was also shown to him, and he was inspired of God to
translate that record into the English language. Now, Joseph Smith in
performing that great work received, continually, evidence of the
divine origin of what he wrote or caused others to write. It was not
the emanation of his own brain, or something that he had concocted,
but was the work of the Lord as written by the servants of God in
ancient times, revealed to him by the power of the Lord God that he
might translate it into our language. So in regard to the revelations
given to this Church, and concerning every doctrine and principle
pertaining to our faith. They did not spring from his thoughts, they
were not the product of his mind; but they were revealed to him by the
ministration of holy angels, and by the inspiration of that Spirit
which gives light to the understanding. For he received blessings to a
greater degree than are poured out commonly upon the children of men,
as was the case with other men anciently who were called to perform a
special work; his mind was enlightened far beyond the condition of his
fellow-men, for God bestowed upon him at the proper time the gift of
the Holy Ghost, by which he, as well as men anciently, understood and
spoke and wrote the mind and will of God. And Joseph Smith learned how
to obtain that glorious and heavenly gift not only for himself but for
others, and he was enabled to instruct the inhabitants of the earth
how they could obtain it, how they could come to a knowledge of the
truth for themselves, and commune with God for themselves; how they
could obtain a  knowledge of His existence through this heavenly gift,
[p.349] so that they might be guided in his  ways and know that they
were walking in his paths. Joseph could  not find this out in and of
himself; it was revealed to him from on high; and so with every
doctrine and principle, every ordinance and commandment that is in the
Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints.

vol. 23, p.349
Now although this religion is divine, coming from God direct, it is
not a mysterious religion as some suppose. It is very plain, very
simple and very easy to be understood. All the people upon the face of
the earth may comprehend it; it may be brought down to the
understanding of the weakest of all races; all may learn and
comprehend those simple principles by which they may come to a
knowledge of God and be taught of him, and by which they may take that
course which is right in his sight.

vol. 23, p.349
The first principle of true religion is faith. Jesus Christ says,
"Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom of God." This is
verily so. All people must be "born again" to be able to see the
kingdom of God, or to be able to comprehend the ways of the Lord. Is
this a mystery? No, it is plain and easily understood when we get the
spirit and light of God upon it. Jesus said also, "Except a man be
born of the water and of the spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom
of God." A change must take place in the human heart. Men must first
be born of the word of God, which lives and abides for ever. As the
Apostle Peter says, "being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of
incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth forever."
The Apostle James says, "Of his own will begat He us with the word of
truth." And again we read, "Faith cometh by hearing the word of God."
God's way is this: "He calls men who are fitted for His work, and
inspires them, and endows them with authority to represent Him, and
sends them forth to preach the word of God. When they bear their
testimony to people who are honest in their hearts, who desire the
truth and who wish to know of God, the Holy Spirit that is in the
servants of God, the Spirit accompanying the word spoken by authority,
enters the hearts of such people, and they are born of the word of
God, so that they can see and comprehend the truth. A change is
wrought upon them by the power and influence of divine truth, by which
they are able to see the truth as the speaker sees it; the word spoken
by the gift and power of God carries conviction to the heart, and they
at once begin to recognize the authority of Him who imparts the words
of life to them. They are born of the word and are able to see and
understand to a certain degree, their faith and their ideas having
been quickened by the power of God. The light and influence of the
Holy Ghost radiating and proceeding from the inspired speaker,
accompanies his word. As his testimony is borne under the influence of
the Holy Ghost and by authority from on high, conviction seizes hold
of the people, and if they are honest in their hearts and desires, it
bears record in their souls, "Light cleaveth unto light and
intelligence. We know this by experience. When the servants of God
first bore testimony to us, a different impression was produced upon
us to any that we had experienced when listening to the preachers of
the different sects; it was the effect of truth preached by the power
of the living God; [p.350] it bore testimony to our spirits, and we
felt that it was true. We could not explain why; we could not,
perhaps, comprehend the change, but we knew that something had come to
us different from anything we had ever before received; we felt that
it was true; the spirit of God bore record in our souls that it was
true; we were born of the word, and we could see that this was the
work of God, and therefore could yield willing obedience to the
ordinance of baptism for remission of sins by one having authority
from God. After we had been baptized we were anxious to have hands
laid upon our heads that we might receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.
In using that term, the "gift of the Holy Ghost," we do not mean some
particular gift of the Spirit, but the gift of the Spirit itself—the
Holy Ghost given unto us as a gift from God. We will find that term,
"gift of the Holy Ghost," used in the old Scriptures, and in the
latter day Scriptures. It is the Holy Ghost itself given unto us as a
gift from the Almighty. "Then laid they their hands upon them and they
received the Holy Ghost." The promise is to those who will repent and
be baptized for the remission of sins; they shall receive "the gift of
the Holy Ghost." What is it? It, is a greater and higher endowment of
the same spirit which enlightens every man that comes into the world;
a greater power given unto us as an abiding witness, to be a light to
our feet and a lamp to our path; as a restraint against sin, to guide
us into all truth, to open up the vision of the mind, to bring things
past to our remembrance, and to make manifest things to come. It is
the spirit of truth that reveals the things of the Father and the Son,
proceeding from the presence of the Almighty and the very glory in
which He is enrobed, which makes him like unto a consuming fire. If we
receive that heavenly gift all are brought into communion with Him; we
can understand something concerning Him, that we may pattern after Him
until we become like Him; for if we are continually guided by that
spirit, eventually we will come back to His presence and be able to
enjoy the fullness of His glory. And while we remain in the flesh He
will not be a stranger to us; we will not walk in the dark like the
majority of mankind, but we will be the children of the light,
comprehending the truth as it is in Him, and seeing the path in which
we should walk.

vol. 23, p.350
We, then, heard the word and believed it; faith sprang up in our
hearts, and we went forth in faith and were baptized; and when the
servants of God who had received their missions from the Almighty, who
had been ordained under the hands of Joseph Smith or others whom he
had ordained, laid their hands upon our heads we received the gift of
the Holy Ghost. What was the nature of the influence that was brought
to bear upon us? some physical exhibition of power? No. Could anybody
perceive that there was a change in us? No, I think not. I know how I
felt, I can hear testimony in regard to my own experience, and I think
that my experience in this respect is that of others.

vol. 23, p.350
When I heard the word I believed it, and rejoiced in it, and I prayed
to God fervently—I was but a boy at the time—in the name of His Son
Jesus, that He would manifest to me whether this was true or not, that
I might not be deceived by any cunningly-devised fable; that I might
[p.351] not be led astray; that no impostor might have any power over
me; but that I might be guided in the steps I was about to take, by
the light of God. I prayed earnestly and fervently to my Heavenly
Father in the name of Jesus, time and time again. Being fully
convinced in my heart that this work was true, I applied for baptism;
and when I was baptized I received the assurance that my sins were
remitted, that I was washed and made spiritually clean and that I came
from the water spotless. I could say with the ancient Apostle, "Old
things have passed away, behold all things have become new." I was a
new creature; I was born again. A change had been wrought upon me; and
my desires were to serve God with all my heart, with all my soul, and
with all my strength. And when hands were laid upon me by the servants
of God, and I received the gift of the Holy Ghost, I felt no physical
manifestation. I must say, I felt a little disappointed at first, for
I had expected some such manifestation, but I did not receive any at
that time. What did I experience? I found that my mind was opened,
that I had greater light; that something had come upon me by which I
could see clearly the things of God; and when I read the scriptures
new light dawned upon them. I was brought up to believe in the Bible.
I had read it when a child, and committed a great deal of it to
memory; and when I received this gift from the Almighty through the
laying on of hands, it brought those things that were past to my
remembrance; they stood up clearly and in bold relief before me,  and
I could comprehend something  concerning God. I could feel that I  was
in communion with Him. When I prayed I could realize that my words
were heard, that God hearkened and answered. When I prayed for
knowledge and understanding concerning the things of God, they were
manifested to me. It brought to me that which is called in the
Scriptures, "the peace of God that passeth all understanding." The
joy, the peace, the satisfaction that it brought to me could not be
described in words. I knew that my Redeemer lived; I knew that I was
born again; I knew the Holy Spirit was working in my heart. Truths
were manifested to me that I had never heard of or read of, but which
I afterwards heard preached by the servants of the Lord; all this was
testimony to me that I had received the truth. I make mention of this
because I know this to be the experience of others. When I saw the
gifts and blessings of the Gospel manifested, it was a renewed
testimony to me. When I saw the sick healed, heard people speak in
tongues, and then heard others give the interpretation, and afterwards
saw the same fulfilled, many times in a wonderful and marvelous
manner, all these things were additional testimonies of the divinity
of this work. When I was only a boy I was called to leave my home and
friends—none of whom had received the Gospel—to go out into the world
among strangers, turning my back upon home, and leaving everything to
go and preach the Gospel without purse or scrip, I received further
evidence of the truth of this work, for a great many things were made
manifest to me during my missionary experience. When I baptized people
and laid my hands upon them, confirming them members of this Church,
they bore testimony that the Holy Ghost came upon them, which bore
record to them that God lived, and [p.352] that this was His work. And
when I laid my hands upon the sick they were healed. All these things
were additional testimonies to me, and to those who received the word
through me.

vol. 23, p.352
I refer to this also because this is the experience of so many of the
Elders of this Church; and you have the testimony in your hearts that
what I say is true. Wherever the servants of God have gone bearing
this message, and the people have received it and obeyed the
requirements of the Gospel, they have received the Holy Ghost as a
gift from on high; and if they have been led by its light it has
increased in them day by day, and they are still going on, their light
growing brighter and brighter unto the perfect day. They know that God
lives; they know that His existence is not a myth; they know that He
is a veritable Being, that He is their Father and their God, ever
ready to hear the cry of His children when they are willing to hearken
to His counsels; and they know that they are framed and fashioned
after His likeness, and that all the functions and attributes of Deity
are duplicated in them, that through years of faithfulness and
progress in the scale of being and enlightenment, they may develop
into the full majesty of His perfections and become like Him.

vol. 23, p.352
The Holy Ghost, this greater endowment of that spirit which naturally
enlighteneth every man that comes into the world, is conferred upon us
through a simple process, the way that God has ordained; and it can
come in no other way. If there should be any in this congregation this
afternoon who desire to know God, or if they desire to know
themselves, they must take this one course—they can do as they please
about it, either to receive or reject it, but if they want the
blessing of it, they must seek for it in His way. They cannot get it
through man-made systems; God has His own way. He acknowledges not,
neither does he recognize the ways of men; but if people will hearken
to Him and walk in his ways he will be nigh unto them, and will bear
testimony to them in language that they, by the power and gift of His
spirit can understand. But they must believe; they must also repent;
and that repentance that is necessary does not consist in weeping and
mourning over sin, but in turning away from it. No man can make God
his friend by continuing in sin, neither can any woman. In order to
come near unto God and to be taught of Him, they must be humble and
child-like, they must be willing to receive instruction, being
determined in their hearts to turn away from wrong-doing of every
kind, and to cleave unto that which is right. This is a lesson for
Latter-day Saints as well as latter-day sinners. If we want to learn
more of the things and ways of God, if we want to draw near to Him, we
must be humble and child-like, tractable in our nature, making
ourselves acquainted with that which God has revealed, and walking in
the way which he has pointed out. If the inhabitants of the earth will
walk according to the light that God has given to them, whether by the
spirit that came to them naturally in their birth, or by that higher
endowment called the gift of the Holy Ghost, they will receive a still
greater degree of power and light, and their pathway will become
brighter and brighter even to the perfect day. If there be any
darkness in them, it is because they  walk in the ways of darkness,
[p.353] because they do the deeds of evil. No man can come unto God
unless he has put away his sins and his follies and is willing to be
taught of God. If he thinks that God will come to his terms and accept
his whims and notions, he will make a failure of it. If he is willing
to hearken, is childlike, willing to be taught, saying in his soul, "O
God, manifest thy ways to me, and with thy help I will walk therein,"
the Lord will hear and answer him and he will learn of God, and the
more he walks in the ways of the Lord the closer he will get to God.
But only by faith repentance, baptism, and by the laying on of hands
of those whom God has authorized, can the inhabitants of the earth
receive the gift of the Holy Ghost by which they may fully learn and
comprehend divine things.

vol. 23, p.353
People marvel at the condition of the Latter-day Saints, at their
tractability, at the mode of their worship, at the manner in which
they sustain the authorities of the Church; and they conclude that we
are a people led by the craftiness of men, that we are under men who
are desirous to exert authority and power, and be looked up to as
superior to their fellows. They reason in that way because they do not
understand us; because they do not comprehend our ways, nor the way of
the Lord. The reason why the Latter-day Saints are as united as they
are, as tractable, as willing to be obedient, is because they have
learned for themselves the truth of the Gospel they have espoused.
They know there is a God; they know that he lives; they know Jesus is
the Son of God; they know by experience that if they hearken to the
voice of the Lord—the word of the Lord given to them through His
servants—that they are happy, that they have that peace of which I
have spoken; and on the contrary, if they disobey the counsels of
heaven, they have not that peace, they are not satisfied with
themselves, and they are in the dark. The reason why the Latter-day
Saints are so tractable, so united, and so devoted to the Gospel of
this Church is, because they know something about it for themselves;
they know it is true, for God has borne witness to them, they have
been brought into communion with him, and this is the secret of it.

vol. 23, p.353
Now, my brethren and sisters, you know that what I am talking about is
true; you know it in your own experience. The Holy Ghost has borne
record to you that what I am telling you is not fiction, but is a
living fact. And we need not take up the Bible to read the books
contained therein to find out the truth of our religion; we know it is
true without that. Yet, when we read the contents of this book we find
that it corresponds with that which God has revealed to as. We do not
depend upon the man who baptized. us, or hint who laid his hands upon
us to impart the Holy Ghost, for a knowledge of this work, we depend
upon the inspiration of the Lord—the only source of knowledge of
divine things. Every man and every woman in this Church, and every boy
and girl who has received the Gospel in sincerity and has verily been
born again, has obtained a testimony concerning this work and knows of
its divinity for himself or herself. But God has set in the Church for
our guidance and direction, Apostles and Prophets, Evangelists,
Pastors, Teachers and Bishops, and other authorities, that the Church
with all its branches may be taught in the ways of the Lord, that
there may be order in the [p.354] Church, and that all things may be
governed according to the will of God. And we know that when we
hearken to the voice of those men we are blessed of God, and when they
speak to us under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, the same Spirit
in our hearts bears witness to us that what they say is true. Some one
may inquire, if all the people have the Holy Ghost, if all the people
are brought to the condition that they may learn of God for themselves
and be gradually led into the presence of the Father, what need of
Apostles, what need of Prophets, etc.? There is great need of them.
They are absolutely necessary to the government of the Church and
kingdom of God. Without them there could be no proper church
government, and, indeed, without them we could not receive the
blessings that come from the ordinances. God's plan is to call certain
men and endow them with authority, and place upon them the authority
to act for Him. This is called the Holy Priesthood, and in that right
and authority they preach and administer the ordinances of His Church.
It is through the authority of this Holy Priesthood that people are
inducted into the Church—through, that channel they receive the gift
of the Holy Ghost, without which it could not be conferred. The Holy
Spirit is poured out universally, as I have before remarked, so that
all people receive it; but the gift of the Holy Ghost is a higher
endowment by which man may be brought into communion with the Lord
after having received the ordinances, which must be administered by
men holding the Holy Priesthood, and authorized to officiate therein.
That is God's way. When people receive this divine blessing they
become members of His Church, an organization ordained for the benefit
and blessing of God's people; an organization which in all respects is
after the ancient pattern. In becoming members of the Church we
subscribe to the rules thereof. No undue influence is used to induce
people to join our Church, or to retain their membership after they
have joined it; if they do not wish to subscribe to the rules of the
Church, they are at liberty to sever their connection with it; but if
they do retain their standing in it, they are expected to subscribe to
its rules. At the head of this Church are three men who are united in
all things as to its government, representing the Holy Trinity who
also are one; not one in personality, but one in spirit, one in faith,
one in action, one in desire, one in object. We have a President and
two Counselors, who stand at the head of the Church. The President
stands at the head of that quorum. God calls him to be His mouthpiece
to the whole body. If the Lord has any revelations for the Church, as
an organized body, He communicates them through the head. In the rise
of this Church He warned and forewarned the Latter-day Saints as an
organized community, not to receive revelations through any one save
the head of the Church. The Lord said, "And this ye shall know
assuredly that there is none other appointed unto you to receive the
commandments until he be taken, if he abide in me for if it be taken
from him he shall not have power except to appoint another in his
stead; and this shall be a law unto you, that you receive not the
teachings of any that shall come before you as revelations or
commandments.  And this I give you that you may not be deceived, that
[p.355] you may know they are not of me." This is the order. While,
therefore, every man and woman can receive the Holy Ghost and know
that God lives, can ask and receive, seek and find, knock and have the
door opened to him; while everyone can have divine light and
comprehend the truth for himself, while it is the privilege of every
man to so live that his soul shall be full of the light of heaven, by
which he may comprehend the purposes of God as they shall affect men
and nations, yet, as a member of the Church he must hearken to the
voice of Him who stands at the head, for that is the order. "My house
is a house of order, saith the Lord, and not a house of confusion." If
He has anything for the Church, as an organized body, He will speak
through the head; and if we are enlightened by the Holy Spirit we will
see the safety of it, we will see that without this order we would be
liable to be led astray. God will not speak to His Church, through the
foot, but through the head. And if the body is of the same spirit as
the head, it will respond, just as the members of the human body, if
in a healthy condition, respond to the will of the head, in anything
that the individual attempts to do. The man standing at the head holds
the keys of revelation to the Church; but each individual may receive
revelation for himself, if he has the gift of the Holy Ghost. And the
Spirit by which God reveals through the head, is the same spirit by
which He reveals to the individual for his own benefit. The Church of
Christ is a united body; it is not divided against itself, because it
is true, and truth is indivisible, it is eternal and cannot be
destroyed, neither does it bear testimony against itself. Herein is
the unity of the Saints. When the President of the Church speaks, the
whole body responds, and when he brings forth anything for our
guidance, we say in our hearts, under the same influence by which he
is inspired, that is the word of God, and we rejoice in it and hearken
to it. Thereby are the faith and obedience of the Latter-day Saints
made manifest. And they do this not to man, but to God. Through the
head of the Church the voice of God comes to the people, and when they
obey it, it is not to man they bow, for the Latter-day Saints are not
man-worshipers. They have come out from the midst of priestcraft, they
have thrown off the yoke of bondage, and put on the liberty of the
everlasting Gospel; and when they yield to the authority of the Holy
Priesthood, they bow to God Almighty, their Father, who is represented
in His servants upon earth, and not to man. "Cursed is he that putteth
his trust in man, or maketh flesh his arm." We worship God our
heavenly Father, in the name of Jesus Christ, under the influence of
the Holy Spirit, and that which we obey we receive as coming from him
and not from man. That is the order, if we have eyes to see, and
hearts to comprehend it. And it is the same with all the different
authorities of the Church, each one in his place and calling; one not
interfering with another, every part and portion of the holy
Priesthood being adapted to every other part, as each part of the
human system is adapted and essential to the well-being of the other
parts. The head cannot say to the feet, I have no need of thee;
neither can the foot say to the head, I have no need of thee, but each
part has need of the other. And there is unison in it; there is beauty
[p.356] in it. No one officer or member of the priesthood can encroach
upon the privileges of another; but each one has his duties defined,
and all are necessary for the order and government of the Church, for
the preaching of the Gospel, for the gathering of the Saints, for the
instruction of the people that all might be led in the path of life,
until they come to the fullness of the knowledge of the Son of God,
and be like a perfect man in Christ Jesus. Apostles are necessary in
their place; Seventies in theirs; High Priests in theirs; Elders,
Priests, Teachers and Deacons in theirs; Bishops and Presidents of
Stakes, etc., in theirs, all having been appointed and ordained of
God. This organization is unique in its character; there is nothing
like it among the institutions of men, there is nothing like it in the
world. There is nothing of an earthly character to be compared with
it. It is beautiful, it is glorious, it is harmonious, it is perfect,
because it is the work of God. And if we would carry it out fully and
perfectly, what a splendid organization we would have! What a mighty
people we would be! a people whose God is the Lord, all moving along
in perfect harmony each one accomplishing his part in this great and
mighty work. But we are like the rest of mankind to some extent—we are
prone to do evil, we are prone to follow our own ways, to take our own
course, to be stiff-necked and willful.

vol. 23, p.356
Now, my brethren and sisters, we have come out from the world, we have
come measurably to a knowledge of the truth, to a knowledge of God; we
know that He lives, and we know that by taking the course pointed out
to us by the servants of God who have been appointed to lead us, in
due time we shall return to our Father and God, and we shall see him
as he is, and be like him, and inherit the fullness of his glory.

vol. 23, p.356
That we may be able to take this course is my prayer, in the name of
Jesus. Amen. [p.357]

Geo. Q. Cannon, October 29, 1882

Delivered at Tooele, on Sunday Afternoon, October 29th, 1882.

The Power and Authority Of the Priesthood Continuous—
Pseudo-Prophets and Their Revelations—Ordination 
Prerequisite to Action in Any Office—Joseph Smith the 
Head of this Dispensation—The Twelve Ordained By Him to 
Bear Off the Kingdom—Joseph's Legal Successor and Brigham's—
The Priesthood, As It Now Exists, the Rightful Authority 
of God on Earth

(Reported by Geo. F. Gibbs)

vol. 23, p.357
Our position, as Latter-day Saints, is such that unless we have the
guidance of the Lord our God, we  are very likely to become involved
in a series of difficulties and troubles. This work cannot be built up
by man. Man's power, man's wisdom, man's skill, are all insufficient
to establish and to carry on the work of our God in the earth
connected with the building up of Zion. It is a glorious reflection
that from the time this work was founded in these, the last days, up
to present time, there has never been a moment when this people have
been destitute of the guidance of the Lord, and of the revelations and
counsel necessary to enable them to carry out the mind and will of the
Lord. At no time have we been left to ourselves. At no time have the
Latter-day Saints been at a loss to learn and to find out the mind and
will and counsel of God concerning them, either as individuals or as a
people.

vol. 23, p.357
There have been some ideas afloat among our brethren concerning the
authority and the power of those who have been in charge of the work
of God upon the earth: I have not heard so much of it myself of late,
perhaps, for the reason that my position has been such that I have not
had the opportunity of mingling with the people, and learning from
them their ideas and feelings respecting this matter. But at the death
of the Prophet Joseph Smith, and probably for many years subsequent to
his death, some people seemed to have the feeling that when he died,
there died with him some power and some authority and some knowledge
that could not be regained very readily, and was out of the possession
of those who presided over the Church. This feeling may prevail to
some extent at the present time—the feeling that some great one has to
arise in our midst in order to revive the old power and restore it to
the Church, and to perform the mighty works that God has promised
shall be performed in connection with His Zion of the last days. I do
not believe that all the Latter-day Saints understand as they should—I
speak now in general [p.358] terms—the authority, the gifts and
qualifications which God bestowed upon His servant Brigham; and there
were many who, after the Prophet's death, were not disposed to accord
to President Young the same rights, the same authority, the same
gifts, that they were willing to accord to the Prophet Joseph. The
Rigdonites—the followers of Sidney Rigdon—originated the idea that the
prophetic gift did not rest upon President Young, that he did not
possess it. The Strangites—the followers of J. J. Strang—labored to
the same end. Strang set up a claim that he had been designated by
Joseph to preside over the Church, and in fact, showed a letter with
the post-mark of Nauvoo upon the envelope, in which he claimed that he
was thus authorized to preside. Others set up the same claim, and
circulated the same idea. William Smith wished it understood that the
prophetic office belonged to the Smith family, that it should be some
member of that family that should preside over the Church. He
entertained the same idea, and circulated it to some extent, that has
been entertained and circulated by the son of Joseph—young Joseph, as
he is called. And all these influences combined together have had the
effect, to a greater or less extent, to create in many minds the
impression of which I speak—that there was some withholding of power;
that there were some gifts and manifestations of power that ought to
be, but were not in the Church; that the prophetic gifts did not
follow to the same extent that God designed they should; that although
President Young and his Counselors and the Twelve were Apostles, the
apostleship did not embody in itself the same gifts, the same powers
that were exercised by the Prophet, Joseph.

vol. 23, p.358
I remember, when on one of my early missions, meeting with an old
member of the Church in California, a man of some prominence at one
time, and of considerable experience in the Church, who contended that
President Young was not entitled to be called Prophet, Seer and
Revelator, or to be put to the General Conference as such. His idea
seemed to be that when the Prophet Joseph died, the office of Prophet,
Seer and Revelator died with him, and, therefore, this claim by the
leaders of the Church was a piece of assumption on their parts.

vol. 23, p.358
Now, how far these ideas have prevailed and are held I cannot say,
because, as I have remarked, my opportunities of mingling with the
people, as I did in former years, have not been such as to enable me
to speak from personal knowledge, and perhaps if I were to do so they
would not talk so freely with me about such things as they once did.
But I wish to say that those who look for some increased manifestation
of power to come in some form outside of that which we recognize as
the governing authority of the Church, are in danger of being deluded
and of being led astray. Such persons, if there be any, and I am
inclined to believe there are, are in just the condition that the
adversary would like people to be in, that he may have influence with
them.

vol. 23, p.358
Since my return from Washington, in the middle of August last, I have
heard more of new prophets and revelators, and their revelations, than
I have heard for several years. I do not know how many prophets I have
heard of who have arisen; I do not know how many revelations I have
heard of that have been  given; but there have been quite a [p.359]
number. Many revelations have been sent to me by persons who claim the
right to preside over the Church and to be the Prophet of the Church.
President Taylor has been the recipient of a number of similar
communications, each one setting forth his claim to the presidency of
the Church, and to the prophetic office; and some of them requiring us
to accept the author as the person whom God has designated to be the
revelator to and the President of the Church. Where there is a feeling
to look for some authority outside of our present organization of the
holy Priesthood, you can readily see how the adversary could take
advantage of it, and puff vain, weak men up with the idea that they
are to be some great ones. No greater mistake can be indulged in than
for any person to suppose that there is not that authority in the
Church at the present time that is necessary for the establishment,
for the government and guidance, and for the building up and complete
control of the Church and kingdom of our God upon the earth, according
to the pattern which He has given.

vol. 23, p.359
God revealed to the Prophet Joseph Smith the necessity of the
Priesthood, and until the Priesthood was bestowed, though he had the
gifts which constitute a Prophet, Revelator and Seer prior to
receiving it, having had the gift of prophecy, and revelations from
God, and having exercised the Seer's gift by looking through the Urim
and Thummim—he never attempted to act in any capacity beyond that in
which God authorized him to act. Although he possessed the gifts that
I have referred to, he never attempted to act in any ordinance of the
house of God, or that belongs to the Church of God, until he received
authority to do so. And that authority was not conferred upon him when
he first saw angels and had some of the gifts of which I have spoken.
It required the laying on of the hands of some personage or personages
who had the authority of the holy Priesthood. No, Joseph never ran
until he was sent. He exhibited in this the qualities of the man that
he was; because there are few men, as we well know, who, if they had
obtained the gifts that he possessed; would not have overstepped the
limit of their calling and authority, and done something beyond their
province. But Joseph did not err in this way; he had been too well
taught of the Lord, and therefore he waited. He never attempted to
preach the Gospel, or to baptize for the remission of sins. But when
he found that it was necessary for him to receive the Priesthood, he
called upon the Lord, and the Lord heard his prayer, and in answer to
his call and that of Oliver Cowdery, sent to them John the Baptist, a
literal descendant of Aaron who, by virtue of his descent, held the
keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, he being the last man upon the earth
that held these keys. John had been ordained by the angel of the Lord
at the time he was eight days old unto this power, and to overthrow
the kingdom of the Jews, and to prepare the way of the Lord. Having
been thus ordained by the angel of the Lord, and having been baptized
while he was yet in his childhood, and holding the authority and the
keys of the Aaronic Priesthood, he was a fit personage to come and
bestow the keys upon Joseph, who had been chosen to stand at the head
of this dispensation. He came, and he laid his hands upon Joseph, and
upon Oliver, and conferred upon them the Aaronic Priesthood, which
[p.360] authorized them to administer the ordinance of baptism for the
remission of sins. When Joseph received that authority he administered
the ordinance of baptism unto Oliver, and then Oliver unto him.

vol. 23, p.360
They afterwards received the authority of the Melchisedek Priesthood,
under the hands of those who last held the keys of that Priesthood
upon the earth. When Jesus, you will remember, took His three
disciples into the mount, He was transfigured before them, and Moses
and Elias administered unto them; and at that time Peter was ordained
to hold the keys of that dispensation. He held the keys in conjunction
with his brethren, James and John. They came and unitedly laid their
hands upon the heads of Joseph and Oliver, and ordained them to the
authority that they themselves held, namely, that of the Apostleship.
In this way they received the authority of the Melchisedek Priesthood,
and could administer in the ordinances that belong to that Priesthood;
one of which is the laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost.
Until that time they had not received that ordinance. Some might think
it strange that a man like Joseph, so gifted of the Lord, should deem
it necessary to be administered to by a man or men holding the holy
Priesthood, in order to receive the Holy Ghost. But it is upon the
same principle that the Son of God had to be baptized in order to
fulfill all righteousness; and yet He was a pure and holy being. And
when John said to him, "I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest
thou to me?" Jesus said to him, "Suffer it to be so now; for thus it
becometh us to fulfill all righteousness:" and John then administered
the ordinance of baptism to the Son of God, pure and holy as He was.
Our Savior could not, and did not, refuse to comply with any of the
ordinances which are placed in the Church for the salvation of God's
children; on the contrary, He set the example by going down into the
water and being baptized by John, given as the most humble of his
followers did. In like manner it was as necessary that Joseph should
be baptized, and have hands laid upon him for the reception of the
Holy Ghost—for there is no doubt in my mind that Joseph Smith was
called just as the Son of God, our Lord and Redeemer was called,
before the foundation of the earth, as Jeremiah in his record says he
was —and was ordained to be a Prophet, Seer and Revelator, and to
stand at the head of this last dispensation. Although this was the
case, it was still necessary that he should be baptized and have hands
laid upon him for the reception of the Holy Ghost, and also be
ordained to the Priesthood of Aaron and Melchisedek. You remember
reading in the Book of Mormon that the Twelve on this continent, whom
the Savior chose after His resurrection, are to be judged by the
Twelve Apostles that were at Jerusalem. It was with Peter, who was the
senior Apostle there, that the keys rested. He was at the head of that
dispensation; therefore, those that received the Apostleship on this
land were to be judged by the Twelve at Jerusalem. There the keys
were; and it was right and proper that Peter, with James and John,
should come and bestow them upon him who was to be the head of this
dispensation, namely, Joseph Smith.

vol. 23, p.360
In addition to this the Prophet Joseph informs us in his letter,
addressed to the Saints when he fled  [p.361] away from Nauvoo to
escape the hands of his enemies, that "It is necessary in the ushering
in of the dispensation of the fullness of times, which dispensation is
now beginning to usher in, that a whole and complete and perfect
union, and welding together of dispensations, and keys, and powers,
and glories should take place, and be revealed from the days of Adam
even to the present time." He, therefore, received the ministration of
divers angels—heads of dispensations—from Michael or Adam down to the
present time; every man in his time and season coining to him, and all
declaring their dispensation, their rights, their keys, their honors,
their majesty and glory, and the power of their Priesthood. So that
Joseph, the head of this dispensation, Prophet, Seer and Revelator,
whom God raised up, received from all these different sources,
according to the mind and will of God, and according to the design of
God concerning him; he received from all these different sources all
the power and all the authority and all keys that were necessary for
the building up of the work of God in the last days, and for the
accomplishment of His purposes connected with this dispensation. He
stands at the head. He is a unique character, differing from every
other man in this respect, and excelling every other man. Because he
was the head God chose him, and while he was faithful no man could
take his place and position. He was faithful, and died faithful. He
stands therefore at the head of this dispensation, and will throughout
all eternity, and no man can take that power away from him. If any man
holds these keys, he holds them subordinate to him. You never heard
President Young teach any other doctrine; he always said that Joseph
stood at the head of this dispensation; that Joseph holds the keys;
that although Joseph had gone behind the veil he stood at the head of
this dispensation, and that he himself held the keys subordinate to
him. President Taylor teaches the same doctrine, and you will never
hear any other doctrine from any of the faithful Apostles or servants
of God, who understand the order of the Holy Priesthood. If we get our
salvation we shall have to pass by him; if we enter into our glory it
will be through the authority that he has received. We cannot get
around him; we cannot get around President Young; we cannot act around
President Taylor; we cannot get around the Twelve Apostles. If we ever
attain to that eternal glory that God has promised to the faithful we
shall have to pass by them. If we enter into our exaltation, it will
be because they, as the servants of God, permit us to pass by, just as
the revelation says, "pass by the angels and the Gods, which are set
there," to our exaltation.

vol. 23, p.361
You know that Jesus said to His Apostles in ancient days, that they
should "sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel."
And Paul says, "The Saints shall judge the world." This is true.
Joseph, then, stands at the head; and then every man in his place
after him until you come down to the Elder, the most humble Elder of
the Church who has proclaimed the Gospel of the Son of God to the
inhabitants of the earth. He will sit as a judge to judge those who
have received or those who have rejected his testimony. He will stand
as a swift witness before the judgment seat of God against this
generation. He will lift up his voice testifying as to that which he
has [p.362] done, and men will be condemned, and men will be justified
and women will be justified according to the testimony of the faithful
servants of God, each one in his place and station; but Joseph,
holding the keys, and presiding over all, subordinate, however, to him
from whom he received the keys, as he (Peter) will be subordinate to
the Son of God who placed them upon him; each one in his dispensation;
each one in his place: each exercising the authority of his
Priesthood; each man honoring God according to his faithfulness and
diligence in magnifying that Priesthood and calling that God has
placed upon him; and each woman in her place receiving her share of
glory and honor according to her faithfulness in keeping the
commandments of God, and honoring the Priesthood.

vol. 23, p.362
I present this matter before you that you may see that when Joseph
died he had embodied in him all the keys and all the authority, all
the powers and all the qualifications necessary for the head of a
dispensation, to stand at the head of this great last dispensation.
They had been bestowed upon him through the providences of God, and
through the command of God to his faithful servants who lived in
ancient days. There was no end scarcely, in many respects, to the
knowledge that he received. He was visited constantly by angels; and
the Son of God Himself condescended to come and minister unto him, the
Father having also shown Himself unto him; and these various angels,
the heads of dispensations, having also ministered unto him. Moroni,
in the beginning, as you know, to prepare him for his mission, came
and ministered and talked to him from time to time, and he had vision
after vision in order that his mind might be fully saturated with a
knowledge of the things of God, and that he might comprehend the great
and holy calling that God has bestowed upon him. In this respect he
stands unique. There is no man in this dispensation can occupy the
station that he, Joseph did, God having reserved him and ordained him
for that position, and bestowed upon him the necessary power. Think of
what he passed through! Think of his afflictions, and think of his
dauntless character! Did any one ever see him falter? Did any one ever
see him flinch? Did any one ever see any lack in him of the power
necessary to enable him to stand with dignity in the midst of his
enemies, or lacking in dignity in the performance of his duties as a
servant of the living God? God gave him peculiar power in this
respect. He was filled with integrity to God; with such integrity as
was not known among men. He was like an angel of God among them.
Notwithstanding all that he had to endure, and the peculiar
circumstances in which he was so often placed, and the great
responsibility that weighed constantly upon him, he never faltered;
the feeling of fear or trembling never crossed him—at least he never
exhibited it in his feelings or actions. God sustained him to the very
last, and was with him, and bore him off triumphant even in his death.

vol. 23, p.362
While he was in possession of all his faculties, and likely to live
for many years to lead the Church—in fact the people believed that he
would live to redeem Zion—when he was thus situated, impressed by the
Spirit and power of God, he called together our leading men, and he
bestowed upon the Twelve Apostles all the keys and authority and power
that he himself possessed and that he had received from the  [p.363]
Lord. He gave unto them every endowment, every washing, every
anointing, and administered unto them the sealing ordinances and
taught them the character of those ordinances, and revealed unto them
the doctrine of celestial marriage, and impressed upon them the
importance of their obedience to the same, and made it obligatory upon
them that they should obey it and carry it out in their lives, and
teach it to others. He taught these brethren that unless they did this
the kingdom would stop, it could not make further progress. And filled
with the power of God, he blessed them and placed those keys and this
authority upon them, and told them that he had thus ordained them to
bear off the kingdom. There was no key that he held, there was no
authority that he exercised that he did not bestow upon the Twelve
Apostles at that time. Of course, in doing this he did not divest
himself of the keys; but he bestowed upon them these keys and this
authority and power, so that they held them in their fullness as he
did, differing only in this respect, that they exercised them
subordinate to him as the head of the dispensation. He ordained them
to all this authority, without withholding a single power or key or
ordinance that he himself had received.

vol. 23, p.363
Thus you see these men whom God chose to hold the Apostleship received
all this authority from Him. Hence he told the people before he was
taken, "I roll this kingdom off on to the shoulders of the Twelve."
Probably there are some in this room who heard him talk in this
manner. I was but a boy at the time, but I remember it very
distinctly. He evidently wanted his brother Hyrum also to be
preserved, and for some time before his martyrdom talked about him as
the Prophet. But Hyrum, as you know, was not desirous to live away
from Joseph; it he was to be exposed to death, he was resolved to be
with him. Our revered President, who is present with you to-day, was
with the Prophet and his brother, the Patriarch, at the time of their
martyrdom, and was himself shot down, and his life almost despaired
of. But God in his providence reserved him for something else, and his
enemies did not have power to take his life.

vol. 23, p.363
After the martyrdom of the Prophet the Twelve soon returned to Nauvoo,
and learned of the aspirations of Sidney Rigdon. He had claimed that
the Church needed a guardian, and that he was that guardian. He had
appointed the day for the guardian to be selected, and of course was
present at the meeting, which was held in the open air. The wind was
blowing toward the stand so strongly at the time that an improvised
stand was made out of a wagon, which was drawn up at the back part of
the congregation, and which he, William Marks, and some others
occupied. He attempted to speak, but was much embarrassed. He had been
the orator of the Church; but, on this occasion his oratory failed
him, and his talk fell very flat. In the meantime President Young and
some of his brethren came and entered the stand. The wind by this time
had ceased to blow. After Sidney Rigdon had spoken, President Young
arose and addressed the congregation, which faced around to see and
hear him, turning their backs towards the wagon occupied by Sidney.
Now it is probable that there are some here today who were present on
that occasion, and they, I doubt not, could, [p.364] if necessary,
bear witness that the power of God was manifested at that time, to the
joy and satisfaction of the Saints. It was necessary that there should
be some manifestation of the power of God, because the people were
divided. There was considerable of doubt as to who should lead the
Church. People had supposed that Joseph would live to redeem Zion.
They felt very much as the disciples did after the crucifixion: "We
trusted," said they to the Savior, whom they knew not, while speaking
of their Lord, "that it had been He which should have redeemed
Israel." They were saddened in their hearts. So the Saints were when
the Prophet Joseph was taken from them. Some even went so far as to
think that perhaps God would resurrect him, they had such an idea
about his continued earthly connection with this work. But no sooner
did President Young arise than the power of God rested down upon him
in the face of the people. It did not appear to be Brigham Young; it
appeared to be Joseph Smith that spoke to the people—Joseph in his
looks, in his manner, and in his voice; even his figure was
transformed so that it looked like that of Joseph, and everybody
present, who had the Spirit of God, saw that he was the man whom God
had chosen to hold the keys now that the Prophet Joseph had gone
behind the veil, and that he had given him power to exercise them. And
from that time forward, notwithstanding the claims of Sidney Rigdon;
notwithstanding the claims of Strang, notwithstanding the claims of
William Smith, John E. Page and others who drew off from the Church in
the days of Nauvoo; and notwithstanding. the claims of other men who
have since drawn off from the Church and made great pretensions, God
has borne testimony to the acts and teachings of His servant Brigham,
and those of his servants, the Apostles, who received the keys in
connection with him. God sustained him and upheld him, and he blessed
all those that listened to his counsel. No man that ever obeyed all
his counsels and teachings was ever cursed, but was always blessed of
God; while those who disobeyed his counsel did not prosper. We have
all seen this. He led the people by the power of God into this
wilderness, taking upon himself such responsibility as no other man
dare take, which, of course, he was inspired of God to do. In various
ways God sustained him to the time of his death. All the authority,
all the power, all the keys, and all the blessings that were necessary
for the guidance of this people he held. He held them as his
fellow-servants, the Apostles, held them; only he, being the senior,
had the right to preside, and did preside, God sustaining him in so
doing. Then when he died there was no need for any peculiar or
overpowering manifestation, such as was witnessed when the Prophet
Joseph died, because the authority of the Priesthood was recognized,
and among the Twelve there was no dissent. We all knew the man whose
right it was to preside, there being no doubt upon this matter. We
knew he had the authority. We knew that there was only one man at a
time upon the earth that could hold the keys of the kingdom of God,
and that man was the presiding Apostle.

vol. 23, p.364
Other names had at one time preceded President John Taylor in the
order of the Twelve. There were  various reasons for this. Two of the
Apostles had lost their standing, [p.365] and upon deep and heartfelt
repentance had been again ordained to the Apostleship. In both
instances this had occurred after the ordination of President Taylor
to that calling. Still, for many years their names were allowed to
stand in their old places and preceded his in the published list of
the Twelve. The revelation designating Presidents Taylor, Woodruff and
Willard Richards to be ordained Apostles was given July 8th, 1838;
John E. Page was called to the same office in the same revelation. He
and President Taylor were ordained at Far West before the Saints were
driven from there. Brother Woodruff being on a mission at the Fox
Islands, was afterwards ordained on the corner stone of the Temple,
April 26th, 1839. Brother Willard Richards, when he was called, was on
a mission in England, and was ordained in that land after the Twelve
went there on their mission. In this way Brothers Richards and
Woodruff, though the seniors of President Taylor in years, were his
juniors in the Apostleship; he had assisted in ordaining them
Apostles. For some years attention was not called to the proper
arrangement of the names of the Twelve; but some time before President
Young's death they were arranged by him in their proper order. Not
long before his death a number of the Twelve and leading Elders were
in Sanpete when, in the presence of the congregation in the
meeting-house, he turned to President Taylor, and said, "Here is the
man whose right it is to preside over the council in my absence, he
being the senior Apostle."

vol. 23, p.365
Therefore, as I have said, when President Young died there was no
doubt in the minds of those who understood principle as to who was the
man—it was the then senior Apostle. He was the man who had the right
to preside, he holding the keys by virtue of his seniority, by virtue
of his position in the Quorum; and he became the President of the
Twelve Apostles; and became President of the Church.

vol. 23, p.365
Now, let me ask you, is it necessary that somebody should rise up
outside of this Priesthood to be a Prophet, Seer and Revelator to the
Church? Is it not consistent with the wisdom and government, of God to
acknowledge His servants who have been faithful all their lives, who
have proved their integrity before Him, who have never swerved to the
right or the left, and whose knees have never trembled, and whose
hands have never shaken—is it not within his power and his wisdom to
endow them with all the. gifts and qualifications necessary for the
guidance of His Church? Certainly it is. There has never been a
moment, as I have said, since this Church was organized, since the 6th
day of April, 1830, when God has been without ministering servants
through whom he has revealed his mind and will to the people.
President Young might have received and given revelations to the
people: in the same manner as the Prophet Joseph did. He had the
authority, and he did give his revelations to the people; he gave his
counsel. President Taylor has done the same. The Twelve in their
labors have done the same. They have taught the people the word of
God. The Twelve have the right, every Apostle has the right, to teach
the people by the spirit of revelation, by the spirit of prophecy and
the power of God. This people, as I have said, have been led by that
power and spirit; and it was in this way that ancient Israel was led
when [p.366] Moses stood at their head. He had the authority, he held
the keys, and he received revelation from God concerning all the
people. It has been so in our day. We have had revelations; and we
have revelations still. Our brethren, Brothers George Teasdale, Heber
J. Grant and Seymour B. Young have been lately called by written
revelation, to hold the positions to which they have been assigned.
But is it always necessary to write revelation? Sometimes it is
necessary; sometimes it is not necessary, just as God willeth. When
the word of God is given through His servants, as for instance, this
morning through President Taylor making a certain promise; that
promise is just as binding as if written. If we live for it, it will
be fulfilled, just as much as if it were written. God has bestowed the
spirit of revelation upon His servants. In fact, no man, no matter
what his office may be, whether it be Deacon, Teacher, Priest or
Elder, Seventy or High Priest, or Apostle, has the right to teach the
people unless he does it by the light of the Holy Ghost, by the power
of God. He should not attempt to teach the people that which he may
have framed in his own heart to say to them. On the contrary, he
should treasure up, as God has said, continually the words of life,
and it shall be given unto him what to say, even that which shall be
suited to the circumstances of the people and of each individual. God
has made that promise to the Elders of this Church, unto those who go
out to preach the Gospel, and to every man who seeks to teach as he
should do—by the spirit of revelation. It is then carried to  the
hearts of the people, and they are, and will be, judged by it, and
will be held accountable before God according to the spirit and
knowledge they may have received.

vol. 23, p.366
I have presented this matter before you, because I am led to think
there is not that disposition to look to and recognize the authority
that exists in the Church as it should be recognized. There is at the
present time a contest going on in our midst and the tendency to tear
away from the moorings of the Priesthood, from the authority and
influence of the Priesthood, receives every encouragement. The threats
that are being made by our enemies at the present time are for the
purpose of destroying the faith, the confidence, and the spirit that
are begotten in the hearts of the people towards the Priesthood of the
Son of God. If they could get you to repudiate your Bishops, the
President of the Stake; if they could get you to repudiate the
Apostles and the First Presidency, they would be satisfied; because
they would know then that they had struck a deadly blow at the kingdom
of God, so far as you are concerned at least. That is their aim all
the time. While, on the other hand, it is the aim of the Elders of
Israel to bind the people together, and to build up the authority and
influence of the holy Priesthood, because we know that in doing so we
are acting according to the mind and will of God, and not because we
want to exercise authority over you. You know very well that authority
has never been exercised over you improperly by any faithful servant
of God; that you never have had reason to complain because of anything
of this kind coming from the First Presidency, or from the Apostles,
or any good man; but on the contrary, the servants of God, of whom our
enemies complain, have worn themselves out in your midst, teaching
[p.367] you the doctrines of salvation. They have traveled under all
circumstances, visiting the people and teaching them the principles of
eternal life, and have worn themselves out at this labor. They have
not spared their bodies, nor refrained from neglecting all their
earthly affairs when necessary for the good of this people. It has
been characteristic of the Apostles and leading men of this Church;
and if we had not that spirit, it would be soon seen by the people,
and our influence would be correspondingly weakened. It is the aim of
the Priesthood at the present time to bind the people together, on the
same principle that you adopt, you that are shepherds, when the wolves
are around. You get your sheep together in as compact a manner as you
can, that no wolves can get access to your sheep. You feel it to be
your duty to take care of the flock that may be your own, or that may
be entrusted to your care, that not even a lamb may be torn to pieces,
or be carried off by either dog or wolf. It is the same with the
servants of God. The burden of this people rests upon them. It is upon
President Taylor night and day, I know. Every thought and desire of
his heart is for the salvation of this people, and to establish and
build up the Zion of our God. His feelings are to be a faithful
watchman upon the walls of Zion, a faithful shepherd of the flock of
Christ; so that when he goes hence, as Brigham has gone, he can report
to Joseph and those of his co-laborers that have joined him, that he
did his duty faithfully while in the flesh, in caring for and feeding
the flock of Christ. I know this is the feeling; and I know it is the
feeling of his co-laborers, his fellow-servants. And it is because of
their intense love for this people, and for the salvation of the
children of men that they are impelled to do as they do. They would
have you listen to the voice of wisdom, to the voice of revelation, to
the voice of the Holy Spirit that is poured out upon us, which bears
testimony in your hearts that it is through His power that we have
been sustained, and which convinces you that we are His servants. You
know when you hear the servants of God, by the power of God that
accompanies their words, and by the testimony of Jesus that He gives
unto you, that they are His servants. This is your witness, and you
are our witnesses as to the truth of our claims and the divinity of
the authority which we exercise in your midst. We want to save you. We
want to teach you the plan of salvation. We want to point out to you
the way in which you should go. We do not ask anything of you of an
earthly character. We desire not to aggrandize ourselves. All we ask,
and we ask it in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, is that you will
be entreated of God, that you will listen to His voice, and walk in
the strait and narrow path that leads to lives eternal. And we promise
you that if you will do so, we will lead you into the celestial
kingdom of God, not of ourselves, but through the power that God has
given unto us, and that He will give unto us.

vol. 23, p.367
I pray God to bless you, my brethren and sisters, and fill you with
His Holy Spirit, in the name of Jesus. Amen. [p.368]

John Taylor, February 11, 1883

Delivered in the Assembly Hall, Salt Lake City, Sunday, Feb. 
11th, 1883.

Why the Saints Meet Together—Their Pretensions—What Their 
Profession Implies—No Right to Sit in Judgment on the 
World—All Children of a Common Father—Many Good Men 
Inspired By the Spirit of God Who Did not Possess the Gift 
of the Holy Ghost—How Joseph Smith Obtained Knowledge
—The Gospel—What the Savior Required—Operations of the 
Holy Ghost—What is Required of the Saints—Their Feelings
—Duty of Missionaries — National Feelings Buried in 
Embracing the Gospel—Relationship to God—Destiny of the 
Faithful—What Have Religionists of the World to Offer?
—Character of the Would-Be Reformers—Rights to Be 
Contended For—Corrupt Practices Condemned

vol. 23, p.368
We meet together from time to time, to speak and to hear, to meditate
and reflect, to sing and to pray, to attend to our Sacraments, and to
seek to obtain a knowledge of the duties and responsibilities which
devolve upon us to attend to. And then we are desirous to worship the
Lord our God and conform to his laws; to seek an acquaintance with him
and with his purposes, and to understand the position we occupy in
relation to our Heavenly Father and the world in which we live. These
are some of the ideas and thoughts that flow more or less through the
minds of the Latter-day Saints; and we are desirous generally to know
the mind and will of God, and then to do it; at least, these are the
pretensions of the Latter-day Saints. We do not always come up to that
standard, however; but the great majority of the people, I am happy to
say, are seeking to conform to the mind, and will, and word, and law
of God.

vol. 23, p.368
It has given me great pleasure lately, in traveling among the Saints
to witness a spirit and feeling of this kind, which has been
abundantly developed in the different parts of the Territory that we
have had the pleasure of visiting. And it is a matter of considerable
importance to us, as a people, that we comprehend the position that we
occupy in the world, and the various duties and responsibilities that
devolve upon us. There axe various theories, notions and ideas abroad
in the world pertaining to the future. We, ourselves, have been
gathered from the nations of the earth under the influence of the new
and everlasting Gospel, and under the guidance and dictation of God,
our heavenly Father; and we call this Zion, and we call ourselves the
people of Zion, or in other words, the Saints of the Most High God. We
really make very great pretensions. To be a Saint signifies to be
holy, to be pure, to be upright, to be virtuous. [p.369] The German
language is very significant on this point, and they calling us
according to our name, denominate us as Der Heligen der Leitzen iage,
or as the holy of the last days. This is the profession which we
assume. We say that we have come here to learn the laws of God, and to
be taught in His ways, and that in us is fulfilled many of the ancient
prophesies pertaining to these matters, one of which is: "I will take
them one of a city and two of a family, and bring them to Zion; and I
will give them pastors after mine own heart, that shall feed them with
knowledge and understanding." There is something very peculiar in the
position that we occupy, and in the manner in which we have been
brought together, which is not generally understood by the world of
mankind.

vol. 23, p.369
We profess again to be the Church of God, and to be the kingdom of
God; in fact we have any amount of profession; but the question with
me sometimes is, how near we live up to our professions, and adhere to
the principles that we profess to believe in and to be governed by.
For we are told in the Scriptures, that it is "not every one that
sayeth unto me Lord. Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; but
he that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven." And again
Jesus said, "Many will say to me in that day (that is speaking of the
day of judgment) Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? And
in thy name have cast out devils, and in thy name done many wonderful
works?" But He says, He will say unto them, "I never knew you, depart
from me, ye that work iniquity." Again we are told that he that doeth
righteousness is righteous. And further, as a test that is given for
the guidance and direction of His people, a strict command is given
unto them pertaining to their entertaining an undue attachment to the
world. John says: "Love not the world, neither the things that are in
the world. If any man love the world, the love of the Father is not in
him." No matter what their professions may be, no matter what their
position may be; it applies to all. "Love not the world nor the things
that are in the world." We are indeed called here to this land of Zion
to perform a peculiar work, which the Lord has placed upon us,
associated with what is termed the dispensation of the fullness of
times, wherein God will gather together, it is said, all things in
one, whether they be things in the heavens or things on the earth. It
is a dispensation in which is embraced everything that is connected
with any and every other dispensation that has ever existed since the
world rolled into existence, or the morning stars sang together for
joy; and embraces all these dispensations; it is proper that we should
strive to comprehend the various duties and responsibilities devolving
upon us. We differ from the world in many respects; and I will try to
point out some of these things wherein this difference exists.

vol. 23, p.369
We are apt sometimes to be too censorious of the world. We think that
they act very wickedly and badly, and that is true; but then, at the
present at least, we are not their judges; it is not any part of our
duty to sit in judgment upon them. Who are we? The children of our
Heavenly Father. Who the world, as we sometimes denominate those that
are not of our Church? The children of our Heavenly Father. For God
has "made of one [p.370] blood all nations of men for to dwell on all
the face of the earth," we are told, "and hath determined the times
before appointed and the bounds of their habitation; that they should
seek the Lord, if haply they might feel after him, and find Him,
though he be not far from every one of us."

vol. 23, p.370
Now outside the Gospel, outside of revelation, outside of any special
communication from the Lord, all men, more or less, everywhere have
certain claims upon their Heavenly Father, who is said to be the God
and Father of the spirits of all flesh. Then we are told, when Jesus
spake to his disciples, they asked him how they were to pray. He said,
Say, Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name. Who? Our
Father—the God and the Father of the spirits of all flesh. When you
approach Him, say, our Father who art in heaven. Then, they belong to
our Father, as well as we. In regard to the operation of the Spirit
upon man, let me draw your attention to a fact that is generally
understood by all reflecting men, and that is, no matter how wicked a
man may be, how far he may have departed from the right, such a man
will generally admire and respect a good man, an honorable man, and a
virtuous man; and such a man will frequently say; "I wish I could do
as that man does, but I cannot: I wish I could pursue a correct
course, but I am overcome of evil." They cannot help but respect the
good and the honorable, although they may not be governed by
principles of honor and virtue themselves. This same spirit which is
given to every man outside of the Gospel has been manifested in the
different ages of the world. When I say outside of it, the Latter-day
Saints will understand me. When I speak of the Gospel I speak of the
Gospel revealed by our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, and which has
existed at times through the different ages, and which, wherever it
did exist brought men into close communion with the Lord; hence the
Gospel is called the everlasting Gospel. The Scriptures unequivocally
state that our Savior "brought life and immortality to light through
the Gospel," and wherever a knowledge of life and immortality existed
it was through the Gospel; and whenever and wherever there was no
knowledge of life and immortality there was no Gospel. But outside of
that there have been many good influences abroad in the world. Many
men in the different ages, who, in the midst of wickedness and
corruption, have tried to stop the current of evil, have placed
themselves in the catalogue of reformers. Some of those have been what
are called heathen, others what are termed Christian, and others have
been scientific and philanthropic—lovers and benefactors of the human
race. The many reformers that existed in former ages have been men
many of whom have been sincerely desirous to do the will of God, and
to carry out His purposes, so far as they knew them. And then there
are thousands and tens of thousands of honorable men living to-day in
this nation, and other nations, who are honest and upright and
virtuous, and who esteem correct principles and seek to be governed by
them, so far as they know them.

vol. 23, p.370
But there is a very great difference between this spirit and feeling
that leads men to do right, which is emphatically denominated a
portion of the Spirit of God, which is given to every man to profit
withal, and what is termed in the Scriptures the [p.371] gift of the
Holy Ghost. Men may be desirous to do right; they may be good,
honorable and conscientious; and then when we come to the judgment
pertaining to these things we are told that all men will be judged
according to the deeds done in the body, and according to the light
and intelligence which they possessed.

vol. 23, p.371
I will take, for instance, the position of the reformers, going no
further back than Luther and Melancthon; and then you may come to
Calvin, Knox, Whitfield, Wesley, Fletcher, and many others; men who
have been desirous in their day to benefit their fellow-men; who have
proclaimed against vice, and advocated the practice of virtue,
uprightness and the fear of God. But we all, who have contemplated
these subjects, know that those men never did restore the Gospel as it
was taught by our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ; neither did they see
or comprehend alike in biblical matters; they groped, as it were, in
the dark, with a portion of the Spirit of God. They sought to benefit
their fellow-man; but not having that union with God that the Gospel
imparts, they were unable to arrive at just conclusions pertaining to
those matters. Hence one introduced and taught one principle, and
another introduced and taught another; and they were split up and
divided, and the spirit of antagonism was found at times among them;
and with all their desires to do good, they did not, and could not
restore the Gospel of the Son of God, and none among them were able to
say, Thus saith the Lord. And that is the condition of the religious
world to-day; it is Babylon or confusion; confusion in ideas,
confusion in regard to doctrine, confusion in regard to ordinances,
etc. And what shall we say of such men? Shall we say that they were
wicked? No. It is lawful to do good always, and anyone who seeks to
promote the welfare of the human family is a benefactor of mankind,
and ought to be sustained. But now comes another principle which is
different to that. We find in reading the Scriptures, that at the time
Jesus made His appearance upon the earth, there was a variety of sects
and religious parties; there were the Sadducees, the Pharisees, the
Esselves, and others. But these people were told that there was but
one Lord, not many; one faith, not many; one baptism, not many; and
one God who is above all and through all and in you all.

vol. 23, p.371
Now that was one thing that troubled Joseph Smith in his youthful
days, and a recital of his experience in these matters I have had
myself from his own lips. There was, in his young days, a religious
revival in the region where he dwelt. The people that took part in it
were no doubt sincere. I look at such things differently from a great
many men. We cannot reasonably suppose that all men are hypocrites
about such matters. Finally they, to use their own term, "converted"
some, and then there began to be a scramble as to which church the
converts should belong. This perplexed Joseph Smith. And having one
day while reading in the Bible, come across that passage in the
epistle of James, where it says, "If any of you lack wisdom let him
ask of God that giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not and it
shall be given him," he went and asked God concerning the matter. And
the Lord revealed Himself to him, and among other things that He told
him at the time was that [p.372] none of the sects were right, that
all had gone out of the way, and commanded him not to join any of
them.

vol. 23, p.372
I need not now enter into the details of his history, as these things
are well known; but I will proceed. The Gospel that was restored to
him was the same Gospel that Jesus introduced and taught; the same
Gospel that was taught in part by Abraham, and by Moses—for we read
that the children of Israel had the Gospel preached to them in the
wilderness," but the word preached did not profit them, not being
mixed with faith in those that heard it." Therefore the law was added
because of transgression. Added to what? To the Gospel. What
difference is there between the Gospel and the beliefs of other sects
and creeds? The Gospel always did and always will "bring life and
immortality to light." That is the difference. While others are
groping in the dark, though their intentions in many instances. are to
do good and work righteousness, so far as they know, yet they cannot
come to a knowledge of God, nor become acquainted with eternal things
without the Gospel; without the gift of the Holy Ghost, the spirit of
revelation which proceeds from God. And who are to have this? All who
obey. "But I thought," say some, "that that was confined to some one
or two, or to half a dozen or a dozen, as the case may be, and that
the whole people had nothing to do with it." This is a very great
mistake, and I will now show you the difference between that and the
things as they exist in the world; between  the position that we
occupy and the position that the world occupy. 

vol. 23, p.372
The world, as I have told you, unaided by the gift of the Holy Ghost,
unaided by the Gospel and the light of revelation, are left to grope a
good deal in the dark. But not so with the Saints of God; no matter in
what age of the world they may have lived, they have been placed under
other circumstances; they have had the light of truth to guide them,
and revelation direct from the Lord. And here is the difference
between one and the other. When Nicodemus came to Jesus he went to him
by night; he was much like some men are in this our day, with respect
to their private feelings for the "Mormons;" they respect the
"Mormons," they cannot help doing so, but they do not want it known;
for the Latter-day Saints, like the former-day Saints, are not
popular; in fact, we are considered by many as they were, to be of
disreputable character, a people with whom it would not be considered
proper to associate. This was the character that the Savior bore among
the self-righteous but hypocritical religionists of His day. Yet we
call Him the Son of God. And we find Nicodemus, a prominent man, a man
of discernment and ability, creeping around the back door, not wishing
it to be known that he had called upon the "Mormons"—oh, no!—Jesus of
Nazareth; yet he wished to find out something respecting Him, for he
believed that no man could do the things that He did except God were
with him. Jesus in explaining the Gospel to him, told him that he, in
order to understand His teachings and His works, would have to be born
again. Nicodemus could not appreciate this saying, he knew not what
the Savior meant, thinking the saying referred to a man's natural
birth. The Savior then told him, that unless a man was born of the
water and of the Spirit, he could not enter the kingdom of [p.373]
God; that he could not comprehend it; that he could not even see it;
that he could not understand the relationship that existed between God
and man without the gift of the Holy Ghost. The question would
naturally arise, how could man become possessed of this heavenly gift?
There was a young man, for instance, a high-minded, honorable young
man, who went to Jesus, and addressing Him, said, Good Master, what
good thing can I do to inherit eternal life? Jesus said, Thou knowest
the commandments, "Do not kill, Do not steal, Do not commit adultery,
Do not bear false witness, Defraud not, Honor thy father and mother,
and love God with all thy heart, and thy neighbor as thyself." And the
young man said that these things he had done from his youth up. Jesus
then told him to go and sell all that he had and give to the poor, and
to come and follow Him; promising him that he should have treasures in
heaven, or in other words he should have eternal life, and should
drink of the streams whereof make glad the city of our God. But the
young man went away sorrowful, for he had much possessions.

vol. 23, p.373
In regard to the Holy Ghost of which we have spoken, we are told that
the disciples were instructed to tarry in Jerusalem until they were
endowed with power from on high. They did so, and when they were
assembled together in one place with one accord, making prayer and
supplication unto the Lord, the spirit of God descended upon them as a
mighty rushing wind and rested upon them. And they began to speak in
tongues as the Spirit of God gave them utterance. There were people
there from different nations, and they heard them speak in their own
tongues the wonderful works of God. Some who were present said they
were drunk. "These men are drunk with new wine," said they. "Why, no,"
said Peter, "it is only the third hour of the day"—that is about nine
o'clock in the morning. People do not generally get drunk as early as
that. What did this all mean? Peter said unto them: "This is that
which was spoken of by the Prophet Joel, and it shall come to pass in
the last days, saith God, I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh and
your sons and your daughters shall prophesy; and your young men shall
see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams; and on my servants
and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my spirit; and
they shall prophesy." In other words, it shalt bring them into
relationship with God; it shall open the visions of their minds; it
shall inspire them with the spirit of revelation; they shall have a
hope that enters within the veil, whither Christ our forerunner hath
gone: and being led and directed under the inspiration of God, they
shall have one Lord, one faith, and one baptism, and be guided in the
ways of all truth. Well, when the people asked what they were to do to
be saved, they were not told as the Pharisees would tell them, or as
the Essenes, or as the Sadducees, or any of the other parties; but
they were told to repent and be baptized every one of them in the name
of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and they were promised
that they should receive the Holy Ghost. In other words, they would be
born of water and of the Spirit, and be made new creatures in Christ
Jesus. What, then, would the Holy Ghost do for them, and wherein was
the [p.374] difference and the distinction between that and the other
spirit—that is, the spirit which the people of the world had; for they
had a conscience accusing or excusing them, and many of them felt a
desire to do right. But the gift of the Holy Ghost was to place them
in a position whereby they could know and comprehend for themselves.
What was the command of Jesus to His disciples? "Go ye into all the
world and preach the Gospel to every creature. He that believeth and
is baptized shall be saved, and he that believeth not shall be damned.
And these signs shall follow those that believe." What signs? Why, the
sick were to be healed, the lame were to be made to walk, the blind to
see, and the deaf to hear, and the poor were to have the Gospel
preached to them. Now, What did Jesus tell His disciples the Holy
Ghost should do when it came? He promised—"It shall lead you into all
truth?" What shall it do? Lead you into all truth—not into a diversity
of sentiments, not into differences of doctrine, not into a variety of
ordinances, but you shall see alike, comprehend alike and understand
alike. "It shall lead you into all truth." What else shall it do? It
shall bring things past to your remembrance, so that you will be able
to comprehend the things of God as they have existed in the different
ages on the earth and with the Gods in the eternal worlds, and you
shall see eye to eye. And the Scriptures say that when the Lord shall
bring again Zion her watchmen shall see eye to eye. They shall see
alike, they shall comprehend alike, they shall be under the same
influence. What else shall it do? It shall show you of things to come.
You shall be enabled to look through the dark vista of the unborn
future, to draw aside the veil of the invisible world, and comprehend
the things of God; to know your destiny and the destiny of the human
family, and the events that will transpire in coming ages and times.
That is what the Holy Ghost will do, and therein is the difference
between that Spirit and the little portion of that spirit which is
given to every man to profit withal. In other words, men are inducted
into the family of God and the household of faith, and they become
heirs of God and joint heirs with Jesus Christ. Did the disciples
promise these things in their day? Yes, they did. Did the people who
obeyed the Gospel receive them? Yes, they did, and so evident was it
in many instances that Simon Magus, who, when he saw that the
disciples by laying on of hands conferred the gift of the Holy Ghost,
and the people spake with tongues and prophesied under its influence,
offered the Apostles money, with the expectation that they would
confer it upon him for his money, so that he might possess this great
power. But he was answered immediately: "Thy money perish with thee,
because thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased with
money." These men in that day possessed a hope that bloomed with
immortality and eternal life—a hope which it was said entered within
the veil whither Christ our forerunner hath gone. And then there were
a great many of the same class of people to whom Paul alludes when he
says: "They were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted,
afflicted, tormented," &c. And, says Paul, "For they that say such
things declare plainly that they seek a country.  Wherefore God is not
ashamed to be called [p.375] their God: for he hath prepared for them
a city." They have obtained a hope that others have not. They have
received intelligence which others do not possess. Now, what is the
promise that is made to the world to day when the Elders of the
Latter-day Saints preach the Gospel to them? What have I proclaimed to
them? What have hundreds of Elders that are here today proclaimed to
them? They have told them to repent of their sins and be baptized in
the name of Jesus, for the remission of sins, and they should receive
the Holy Ghost. What Holy Ghost? The same as men had in former times,
possessing the same certainty, the same intelligence, the same
knowledge and faith, and the same relationship to God. And we in our
day are taught as they were in their day to add to our faith virtue,
to virtue brotherly kindness, to brotherly kindness charity, etc.,
that if these things dwell in us and abound we shall neither be barren
nor unfruitful in the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ—not in the
"guess so," not in the opinions, not in the notions, not in the ideas,
not in the theories of man, but in the knowledge of our Lord and
Savior Jesus  Christ. This is the position which the Saints in these
times are called  to occupy; this is the thing that has been promised
to the Latter-day Saints; this is the principle which they themselves
have received, and you Latter-day Saints are witnesses of these things
of which I speak. I speak of things that I know; I testify of things
that I have seen and that you comprehend, and it is by that very
principle that you have been gathered together here into these valleys
of the mountains. Here is the difference between uncertainty and
doubt, and truth, certainty and intelligence. The Spirit of God bears
witness with our spirits—if we are living our religion and keeping the
commandments of God—that we are the children of God, as it did to the
former-day Saints, and there is no guessing and no uncertainty about
the matter. We know in whom we have believed; and if the Latter-day
Saints have not this Spirit it is because they are not living their
religion and keeping the commandments of God. Very well, this being
the difference, what next? Why we are told in this day to proclaim the
Gospel to the world as they did in former days. What has been told to
the Elders of Israel in these days? "Go ye into all the world and
preach the Gospel to every creature." Just the same as it was in
former days. And have we done it, and are we doing it? Yes. I myself
have traveled hundreds of thousands of miles to proclaim this Gospel,
without purse or scrip, trusting in the God of Israel; and I would
rattler go forth trusting in God for my subsistence, backed up by the
Lord God of Hosts and by the Spirit of God, and under the promise of
God, than under the promise of any earthly potentate that could be
found in any part of the world. Why? Because God is always true to His
word and sustains those who put their trust in Him. And hence we say
it is a certainty. What is the feeling to-day amongst our Elders? Why
here are hundreds of them going on missions, and they keep going. And
what is their feeling? I receive numerous letters something like the
following: "I have been called to go upon a mission. I esteem it an
honor to be engaged in the service of God, and to be a messenger of
salvation to my fellow-men, and I will try to [p.376] be ready at the
time appointed and fulfill the duties required of me." These and
similar letters keep flowing in; and the Elders go forth in the name
of Israel's God bearing precious seeds, the seeds of eternal life, as
messengers to the nations of the earth, the legates of the skies,
commissioned by the Great Jehovah to proclaim the words of life to the
world, and they return again rejoicing, bringing their sheaves with
them. This is one work we have to do. Sometimes I think that some of
our Elders scarcely understand this matter as fully as they might, and
I will here make a remark in relation to it. They say that people pay
very little attention to them in some parts; in others a great really
are baptized, etc. Now, the Elders are not responsible for the actions
of other men. It is their business to go and preach the Gospel and to
use all dilligence and faithfulness and be earnest and emphatic, and
to seek for the guidance and direction of the Lord in the proclamation
of his word; but they have nothing to do with the people receiving or
rejecting their message. If they receive it, it is for their benefit;
if they reject it, it is to their condemnation. But the Elder is not
responsible, whether they receive it or not. If he fulfills his duties
he does just as much in that respect as if thousands were to receive
it. But, thousands are receiving it, and we are doing our work and
performing our duties, and sending forth the Gospel. And then when we
have done that, what else? Why, that is all we can do. Preach these
things to the world; deliver the testimony that God has given to us.
And what then? Are we to persecute them because they do not believe as
we do? I think not. Shall we try to crowd them, and tell them they
have not right government and right laws, and that they are wrong in
every particular in regard to these matters? I do not know that that
is any part of our business. Our business is to preach the Gospel, and
if they do not receive it, leave them, that is all. In some particular
cases, when the disciples in former days went and preached the Gospel,
and the people would not receive it—Jesus told them to go and wash
their feet as a testimony before Him in regard to that matter, and he
would deal with such people Himself. We have to leave those things in
the hands of God, for the nations as well as ourselves are all in the
hands of God. It is true that it is said of the Twelve Apostles that
hereafter they shall sit upon twelve thrones judging the twelve tribes
of Israel, but it is also true that John the Revelator says, "I saw a
great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth
and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. And I
saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were
opened; and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and
the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the
books according to their works." It is said again that the Saints
shall judge the world, but that is not yet; our business now is simply
to preach the Gospel and deliver our testimony, to gather together the
elect from among the nations, and having faithfully performed our duty
to leave the events pertaining to others in the hands of God.

vol. 23, p.376
We have gathered to these valleys of the mountains. What duties now
devolve upon us? To build up a Zion unto our God. And who is